<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title>A discourse concerning the idolatry of the Church of Rome wherein that charge is justified, and the pretended refutation of Dr. Stillingfleet's discourse is answered / by Daniel Whitby ...</title>
            <author>Whitby, Daniel, 1638-1726.</author>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>
               <date>1674</date>
            </edition>
         </editionStmt>
         <extent>Approx. 760 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 186 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.</extent>
         <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>Text Creation Partnership,</publisher>
            <pubPlace>Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :</pubPlace>
            <date when="2013-12">2013-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2).</date>
            <idno type="DLPS">A65699</idno>
            <idno type="STC">Wing W1722</idno>
            <idno type="STC">ESTC R34745</idno>
            <idno type="EEBO-CITATION">14581157</idno>
            <idno type="OCLC">ocm 14581157</idno>
            <idno type="VID">102663</idno>
            <availability>
               <p>To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication 
                <ref target="https://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/">Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal</ref>. 
               This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to 
                <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/">http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/</ref> for more information.</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <seriesStmt>
            <title>Early English books online.</title>
         </seriesStmt>
         <notesStmt>
            <note>(EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A65699)</note>
            <note>Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 102663)</note>
            <note>Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1081:4)</note>
         </notesStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <biblFull>
               <titleStmt>
                  <title>A discourse concerning the idolatry of the Church of Rome wherein that charge is justified, and the pretended refutation of Dr. Stillingfleet's discourse is answered / by Daniel Whitby ...</title>
                  <author>Whitby, Daniel, 1638-1726.</author>
                  <author>Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.</author>
               </titleStmt>
               <extent>[16], 388 p.   </extent>
               <publicationStmt>
                  <publisher>Printed for Tho. Basset ... and Ja. Magnes ...,</publisher>
                  <pubPlace>London :</pubPlace>
                  <date>1674.</date>
               </publicationStmt>
               <notesStmt>
                  <note>Imperfect: pages stained.</note>
                  <note>Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.</note>
                  <note>Includes bibliographical references.</note>
               </notesStmt>
            </biblFull>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <projectDesc>
            <p>Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl,
      TEI @ Oxford.
      </p>
         </projectDesc>
         <editorialDecl>
            <p>EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.</p>
            <p>EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).</p>
            <p>The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.</p>
            <p>Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.</p>
            <p>Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.</p>
            <p>Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as &lt;gap&gt;s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.</p>
            <p>The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.</p>
            <p>Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).</p>
            <p>Keying and markup guidelines are available at the <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/docs/.">Text Creation Partnership web site</ref>.</p>
         </editorialDecl>
         <listPrefixDef>
            <prefixDef ident="tcp"
                       matchPattern="([0-9\-]+):([0-9IVX]+)"
                       replacementPattern="http://eebo.chadwyck.com/downloadtiff?vid=$1&amp;page=$2"/>
            <prefixDef ident="char"
                       matchPattern="(.+)"
                       replacementPattern="https://raw.githubusercontent.com/textcreationpartnership/Texts/master/tcpchars.xml#$1"/>
         </listPrefixDef>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="eng">eng</language>
         </langUsage>
         <textClass>
            <keywords scheme="http://authorities.loc.gov/">
               <term>Catholic Church --  Controversial literature.</term>
               <term>Church of England --  Apologetic works.</term>
            </keywords>
         </textClass>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
            <change>
            <date>2020-09-21</date>
            <label>OTA</label> Content of 'availability' element changed when EEBO Phase 2 texts came into the public domain</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-03</date>
            <label>TCP</label>Assigned for keying and markup</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-04</date>
            <label>SPi Global</label>Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-07</date>
            <label>Lauren Proux</label>Sampled and proofread</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-11</date>
            <label>SPi Global</label>Rekeyed and resubmitted</change>
         <change>
            <date>2013-01</date>
            <label>Ali Jakobson</label>Sampled and proofread</change>
         <change>
            <date>2013-01</date>
            <label>Ali Jakobson</label>Text and markup reviewed and edited</change>
         <change>
            <date>2013-02</date>
            <label>pfs</label>Batch review (QC) and XML conversion</change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text xml:lang="eng">
      <front>
         <div type="title_page">
            <pb facs="tcp:102663:1"/>
            <p>A DISCOURSE CONCERNING The Idolatry OF THE CHURCH of ROME: WHEREIN That <hi>CHARGE</hi> is <hi>Juſtified;</hi> AND The <hi>Pretended Refutation</hi> of Dr. <hi>STILLINGFLEET</hi>'s Diſcourſe is <hi>Anſwered.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>By DANIEL WHITBY, D. D.</p>
            <q>Mirum videtur quare in uno articulo qui non eſt principalis artriculus fidei debeat talis intellectus aſſeri, propter quem fides pate at contemptui omnium ſequentium rationem.
<bibl>
                  <hi>Scotus in 4 ſent. diſt. 11. q. 3. lit. B.</hi>
               </bibl>
            </q>
            <p>
               <hi>LONDON,</hi> Printed for <hi>Tho. Baſſet,</hi> at the <hi>George</hi> near St. <hi>Dunſtans</hi> Church in <hi>Fleetſtreet,</hi> and <hi>Ja. Magnes</hi> near the <hi>Piazza</hi> in <hi>Covent Garden,</hi> 1674.</p>
         </div>
         <div type="dedication">
            <pb facs="tcp:102663:2"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:102663:2"/>
            <head>TO THE <hi>Moſt Reverend Father in God</hi> GILBERT <hi>LORD ARCHBISHOP</hi> OF CANTERBURY.</head>
            <opener>
               <salute>May it pleaſe your Grace.</salute>
            </opener>
            <p>
               <seg rend="decorInit">I</seg>T is the Cuſtom of the Adver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſaries of our Church to thruſt out their Errors into the World, under ſome great name; that by the Protection of ſome honorable Perſon, to whom they Dedicate their Books, they may render them
<pb facs="tcp:102663:3"/>more plauſible in the Eye of the World, and add greater weight and Authority to their groſs Fal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhoods.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>My Lord,</hi> We live in ſuch an age, in which Truth ſtands in greater need of a Patron than Falſhood it ſelf: and though this little poor Treatiſe be not worthy to bear your great name in the front, yet the Truth I here defend, will I doubt not, be owned and ſupported by your <hi>Grace;</hi> whoſe great deſign in this World is to ſupport the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>England.</hi> 'Tis the ſame Faith, and the ſame Doctrin I here deliver which your Glorious Predeceſſors in both your Sees of <hi>Canterbury,</hi> and <hi>London; Cranmer</hi> and <hi>Ridley</hi> owned and aſſerted even unto Blood. 'Tis a defence of that great learned man, who has made it his buſineſs, now
<pb facs="tcp:102663:3"/>for ſome years, to defend the Writings of the renowned <hi>Archbiſhop Laud;</hi> for whoſe memory and wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tings you have often expreſſed ſo great Veneration. Theſe conſide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions are enough alone to prove the fitneſs of this addreſs. But beſides theſe, your <hi>Grace</hi> may juſtly chal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lenge the labours of all your own <hi>
                  <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſity;</hi> You have obliged them to that degree, that the Gifts of half their Benefactors, amaſſed into one ſumme, would ſcarce equal your famous <hi>Theatre.</hi> And as they fail not to give God thanks for ſo great a Patron, at the times of publick ſolemnity, ſo am I under the ſame Obligation, for that ſupport you beſtowed on me for ſome years to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether, whileſt I was a member of <hi>Trinity Colledge,</hi> and before I had the happineſs and honor to be rela<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted
<pb facs="tcp:102663:4"/>to my <hi>Lord</hi> of <hi>Sarum.</hi> Who<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoever knows this, will certainly ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſe my boldneſs: and if to make this addreſs be impudence; yet not to have done it, would have been ingratitude.</p>
            <closer>
               <signed>
                  <hi>God preſerve your Grace for the Chruches ſake. I am Your Graces humbly devoted Servant.</hi> D. W.</signed>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="to_the_reader">
            <pb facs="tcp:102663:4"/>
            <head>TO THE READER.</head>
            <opener>
               <salute>Courteous Reader.</salute>
            </opener>
            <p>
               <hi>
                  <seg rend="decorInit">I</seg>
               </hi> Think my ſelf obliged to give thee an account, <hi>1.</hi> Why I un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dertake to anſwer this Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe. And <hi>2.</hi> Why having undertaken to return an An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer to it, I have omitted, part, the firſt; of which, the true account is briefly this, ſince the Printers would not undertake the Printing of the whole, before the Term expired, I was contented do defer that part, which I conceived to be leaſt material, to the Term enſuing. That which firſt moved me to frame this Anſwer to <hi>T. G.</hi> was this, having peruſed this Author, and having found him laying the moſt ſcandalous accuſations and im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>putations of <hi>Sophiſtry</hi> and <hi>Legerdemain,</hi> Falſhood and Contradiction to the Doctors charge, I knew not how to think that any perſon, who profeſſed Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianity, or valued either his credit or his cauſe, ſhould lay ſuch imputations upon others, and be him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf the perſon Guilty: Nor yet could I be eaſily perſwaded, that any perſon in ſo good a cauſe as ours, in which Authorities and Arguments do preſs for an admittance, and Men of ordinary Capaci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties, muſt be abundantly ſupplied with them; much leſs that the incomparable <hi>Dr. Stilling fleer,</hi> that prodigy of Ingenuity and Learning, ſhould be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>take himſelf to ſuch diſhonourable Arts. Beſides I
<pb facs="tcp:102663:5"/>knew that his Integrity and ſenſe of honour was ſo great, that he muſt ſcorn ſuch ſordid dea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling; and that it was his buſineſs to detect the Frauds and religious Cheates of <hi>Rome;</hi> and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore I preſumed he would not imitate her when he did confute her. Wherefore my curioſity enga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged me to examine all that was deviſed to blaſt his Credit, and having found it to be written in the <hi>old Roman Style,</hi> and to contain nothing, but the pure quinteſſence of Calumny, I thought it cha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity to eaſe the <hi>Doctor,</hi> and to declare unto the World what was the fruit of this inquiry.</p>
            <p>And ſhould this work be ſo unhappy, which I hope it will not, as to rob the World of the Ingenious and Triumphant Labors af the Learned Dr. yet I have two things to apologize.</p>
            <p n="1">
               <hi>1.</hi> That the Dr. hath given us the greateſt evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence, that he can write moſt admirable Books up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the meaneſt Subjects, and in anſwer to the moſt trifling and inconſiderable Scriblers; ſo that what ever Adverſarie he vouchſafes to anſwer, he almoſt equally obligeth and inſtructeth all that read him, but moſt of all his adverſary, whoſe Name he reſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cues from obſcurity, whilſt he vouchſafes to men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion it.</p>
            <p n="2">
               <hi>2.</hi> That with I have performed will give us this advantage to the common cauſe, <hi>viz.</hi> That through the ſtrength and goodneſs of it, a little inconſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derable <hi>David</hi> may worſt the beſt <hi>Goliah</hi> of the Roman Church.</p>
            <p>In proſecution of this ſubject, I have ſet down the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> not from the ſayings of her private Doctors, but from her Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cils, Catechiſms, and Authentick Liturgies, that ſo I might obſtruct all poſſibility of pleading, that I do falſly repreſent her Tenets. But though I uſe
<pb facs="tcp:102663:5"/>this method, I do not think it either ſophiſtical or uſeleſs, to repreſent unto the World what are the Doctrines and Practices, which have ſo far obtain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> as to be Doctrines and Practiſes of no ſmall Credit &amp; Authority amongſt them they being held and defended by their moſt able Writers, and taught and practiſed with as much freedome in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> as are the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trary Doctrines. And to omit thoſe many inſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces which do not ſo immediately concern the preſent Controverſy.</p>
            <p>It is a very common and prevayling Doctrine, among the <hi>Doctors</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> that the bleſſed <hi>Virgin,</hi> is the Mother of Mercy, not on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly by vertue of her <hi>interceſſion,</hi> but <hi>by way of diſtribution, and of Diſpenſation,</hi> and that Chriſt having reſerved the <hi>Kingdom of Juſtice to himſelf, hath granted the Kingdom of mercy to his Mother;</hi> and that he hath given to her what <hi>Aſſuerus</hi> promiſed to Queen <hi>Heſter,</hi> viz. The half of his Dominions, or his Kingly Office: This Doctrine is delivered by <hi>Thomas Bonaventure, Gerſon, Gabriel Biel, Antoninus, Bernardinus, Gorrhan, Holcoth, Rutilius Benzonius, Bla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſius Viegas, Oſorius, Paulus Cararia,</hi> and ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny others whoſe words are cited by Dr.<note n="*" place="margin">From p. 356. to p. 363.</note> 
               <hi>White,</hi>
               <note n="*" place="margin">p. 321.323.398.399. p 478.481. p. 480. p. 486.</note> 
               <hi>Crakanthorp,</hi> and Biſhop <hi>Uſher</hi> in his Anſwer to the <hi>Jeſuits</hi> challenge, from <hi>page 478 to page 496.</hi> Where alſo you may find them teaching, that the <hi>Dominion of the bleſſed Virgin is equal to the Dominion of her Son, that all power in Heaven and Earth, was given to her, that ſhe is con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtituted over every Creature, and whoſoever boweth his knee unto Jeſus, doth fall down al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo and ſupplicate unto his Mother: ſo that the glory of the Son may be judged not ſo much to
<pb facs="tcp:102663:6"/>be common with the Mother,</hi>
               <note place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
               <hi>as to be the very ſame. That the mighty God did (as far as he might) make his Mother partner of his Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine Majeſty and power; giving unto her of old the Soveraignty both of Coeleſtial things and Mortal.</hi>
               <note place="margin">p. 478.</note> That <hi>in the redundance of effu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of Grace upon the Creatures, the Lords power and will is ſo accommodated unto her that ſhe may ſeem to be the firſt in that, both Dia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem, and Tribunal.</hi>
               <note place="margin">p. 481.</note> And that <hi>all things are ſubject to the command of the</hi> Virgin, <hi>even God himſelf.</hi>
               <note place="margin">p. 482.</note> They alſo teach, that <hi>by ſinning after Baptiſme, men ſeem to have contemned and deſpiſed the Paſſion of Chriſt: That ſo no Sinner doth deſerve that Chriſt ſhould any more make Interceſſion for him to the Father; without whoſe Interceſſion none can be delive<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red either from Eternal Puniſhment or the tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poral, nor from the fault which he hath vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>luntarily committed.</hi> And therefore that <hi>it was neceſſary that Chriſt ſhould conſtitute his well<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>beloved Mother a Mediatrix betwixt us and him. And ſo in this our Pilgrimage, there is no other refuge left unto us in our tribulations and adverſities, but to have recourſe unto the</hi> Virgin Mary <hi>our Mediatrix that ſhe would ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peaſe the wrath of her Son.</hi>
               <note place="margin">Ibid.</note> That <hi>as he is aſcen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded into Heaven, to appear in the ſight of God for men</hi> (Heb. <hi>9.24.</hi>) <hi>So ſhe ought to aſcend thither, to appear in the ſight of her Son for ſinners: that ſo mankind might have alwayes before the face of God a help like unto Chriſt for the procuring of his Salvation.</hi> And that <hi>ſhe is that throne of Grace,</hi>
               <note place="margin">p. 484.</note> whereof the Apoſtle ſpecketh, <hi>Heb. 4.16. Let us go boldly unto the Throne of Grace that we may receive mercy, and find grace to help in the time of need.</hi>
               <pb facs="tcp:102663:6"/>That ſhe comes before the Throne of Grace not en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>treating but commanding.<note place="margin">p. 486.</note>
            </p>
            <p>In the <hi>Pſalter of our Lady</hi> we have theſe Addreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes, <hi>Bleſſed are they whoſe hearts do love thee,</hi>
               <note place="margin">Pſ. 31.</note> 
               <hi>O Virgin</hi> Mary; <hi>their ſinns by thee ſhall be mercifully waſhed away. Have mercy upon me O Lady,</hi>
               <note place="margin">Pſ. 50.</note> 
               <hi>who art called the Mother of Mercy; and according to the bowels of thy Mercies, cleanſe me from all mine Iniquities. Save me Lady, by thy name;</hi>
               <note place="margin">Pſ. 53. Pſ. 71.</note> and deliver me from mine unrighteouſneſs. Give the King thy judgement, O God, and thy mercy to the Queen his Mother. Oh come let us ſing unto our Lady;<note place="margin">Pſ.. 94. Cant ad Virg. M. poſt Pſal.</note> 
               <hi>Let us make a joyful noiſe to <hi>Mary</hi> our Queen that brings Salvation. Oh our Omnipotent Lady, thou art my Salvation, thou haſt freed me condemned to death; thou art the beginning and the finiſher of my Salvation.</hi> There you may find them teaching that <hi>by her,</hi>
               <note place="margin">Pſ. 118. Pſ. 41. Pſ. 136. De Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>can. Ca. thol. ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit, l. 7. c. 10. White, p. 357.</note> 
               <hi>Sinns are purged; by her, true ſatisfaction is made for ſinns, the Death and Paſſion of Chriſt, and of the bleſſed Virgin,</hi> ſaith Petrus Galatinus, <hi>con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duced to the redemption of Mankind.</hi> The Stellarium Coronae beatae <hi>Mariae,</hi> ſaith, <hi>ſhe bought us; and as Chriſt Redeemed Mankind by his Fleſh and Blood, ſo ſhe redeemed the ſame with her Soul.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>Theſe Doctrines and many other of the ſame Blaſphemous ſtamp, are taught and held by many <hi>Doctors</hi> of the <hi>Roman Church:</hi> theſe books and doctrines are written and licenſed by that <hi>Church,</hi> and ſo have <hi>Catholick permiſſion;</hi> no cenſure ever paſſed upon them, no <hi>Expurgatory Index</hi> hath cleanſed them from theſe horrid Blaſphemies; but it is ſtill left free for any of the Doctors of that Communion to maintain and propagate them; and for any of the members of that <hi>Church</hi> to practiſe ſutably to theſe conceptions. To aſcribe all
<pb facs="tcp:102663:7"/>this power and Authority to the Bleſſed <hi>Virgin,</hi> and all this vertue to her Death, to give her the praiſes of it, and accordingly to truſt in her, to pray unto her for the bleſſings ſhe hath purchaſed, and for the diſtribution of thoſe Favours, which naturally do reſult from this advancement; and when they addreſs themſelves unto her, to uſe the moſt extra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vagant expreſſions contained in the <hi>Ladys Pſalter,</hi> and in other books of the like nature with it. Whence it will follow,</p>
            <p n="1">
               <hi>1,</hi> That any perſon, who acts according to theſe Doctrines, and puts up theſe Petitions, doth not deviate from that Tradition, which the Catholick conceives to be his only rule of Faith <hi>(id eſt)</hi> a perſon may be guilty of horrid <hi>Blaſphemy</hi> and <hi>Idolatry,</hi> and notwithſtanding be a good <hi>Roman Catholick.</hi>
            </p>
            <p n="2">
               <hi>2.</hi> It follows that no man ought to be condem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned for writing or aſſerting any of theſe Tenets, or for uſing any of the formes contained in thoſe books, for Oral Tradition cannot be conceived to condemn what is allowed and practiſed, without cen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſure in the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi>
            </p>
            <p n="3">
               <hi>3.</hi> Hence evident it is, that <hi>private Catholicks</hi> may unavoidably be ſubject to theſe evil practiſes; for ſeeing in theſe matters they cannot have the judgement of the Church, and muſt not be permit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to act according to their private judgements, what remains but that they follow the judgement of their <hi>Prieſt,</hi> which as we have ſeen, is often impious and Blaſphemous.</p>
            <p n="4">
               <hi>4.</hi> Hence evident it is, that neither theſe opini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, nor practiſes can ever be condemned by the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome;</hi> for to make the contrary Te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nets paſs into Tradition, or to make them Articles of Faith, is to empower the Church to coyn new Articles, and to pretend Tradition where it is not
<pb facs="tcp:102663:7" rendition="simple:additions"/>to be had: So that all theſe Bleſphemous and Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trous Devotions muſt be as laſting as the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>
               <hi>Secondly,</hi> I have obſerved this method in my whole diſcourſe. <hi>1.</hi> To confirm the propoſitions which I have laid down by Scripture, and by reaſon, and then to introduce the Judgement of the <hi>Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers.</hi> Whereas <hi>T. G.</hi> is very ſparing both as to Scripture and Reaſon, and doth endeavor to ſupply his want of Reaſon and of Scripture, by ſome im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pertinent citations from the <hi>Fathers.</hi> This I con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive to be a very weak and diſingenious way of arguing; for, if the Teſtimonies of ſome few <hi>Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers</hi> be not ſufficient to confirm an Article of Faith, and to give us the true ſenſe of any text of Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, he muſt confeſs, that what he thus diſcour<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeth is weak and infufficient to prove what he hath undertaken to demonſtrate: but if he ſhall aſſert this method to be good and cogent, then it will clearly follow,</p>
            <p n="1">
               <hi>1.</hi> That the Doctrine of the <hi>Trent Council</hi> muſt be falſe, for they have certainly decreed that Doctrine which was aſſerted by <hi>Pope Innocent the firſt, S. Auſtin,</hi> and which was the current Doctrine of the <hi>Church of Chriſt</hi> for many hundred years. <hi>I wave the Opinion of Auſtin</hi> and of <hi>Innocent the firſt,</hi> ſaith Maldonate <hi>which flouriſhed in the Church ſix haundred years,</hi>
               <note place="margin">In Joh. 6. n. 116.</note> viz. <hi>that the Eucha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſt was neceſſary even for Infants, the things is now unfolded by the Church, and by the uſe of many ages, and the decree of the</hi> Trent Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil <hi>that it is not only unneceſſary for them, but that it cannot lawfully be given to them.</hi>
            </p>
            <p n="2">
               <hi>2.</hi> It muſt be falſe which is defined by the Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil of <hi>Florence,</hi> and is received by the whole Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> that <hi>Saints departed before the Reſur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rection do ſee the face of God in Glory,</hi> for we
<pb facs="tcp:102663:8"/>have proved, and <hi>Sixtus Senenſis</hi> doth acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge, that this definition was,<note place="margin">Bibl. l. 6. An. 345.</note> Repugnant <hi>Ingenti numero illuſtrium Eccleſiae Patrum.</hi>
            </p>
            <p n="3">
               <hi>3.</hi> Hence it will follow that the <hi>Trent Cate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chiſm</hi> and all the <hi>Roman Doctors</hi> who generally urge that of <hi>Jacob, The Angel that redeemed me from all evil bleſs the Lads,</hi> to prove that Angels may be Invocated, embrace that expoſition of theſe words of Scripture which is heretically falſe; as I have proved, <hi>Chap. 10. Sect. 6.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>
               <hi>Thirdly,</hi> I have not entred into that deep di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpute betwixt him and the <hi>Doctor,</hi> whether <hi>jubere</hi> doth ſignify to command or entreat; and whether <hi>imperare</hi> be to enjoyn or ſupplicate. I Judge it is ſufficient advantage to our cauſe, that, if <hi>Jubere</hi> and <hi>imperare</hi> ſhould not be rendred to entreat and ſupplicate, but to command, the Romaniſts muſt un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>avoidably be guilty of Idolatry. <hi>T. G.</hi> indeed in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forms us, that it is not the dead words, but the intention of the ſpeaker that makes them to be prayer; for otherwiſe a <hi>Parrot</hi> might be taught to Pray as well as a Chriſtian, and thence he manfully con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cludes that in theſe expreſſions, <hi>Nos a peccatis om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nibus ſolvite juſſu quaeſumus.</hi>
               <note place="margin">Caſſand. Conſult. tit. de meritis &amp; interceſſ. Sanctor. p. 971.</note> 
               <hi>Jube filio O foelix puerpera, jure Matris Impera Redemptori,</hi> &amp;c. They only pray to Saints to pray for us. As if a man ſhould call his Prince a Tyrant, and his Bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Knave, and being brought before the Judge ſhould plead, that by a Tyrant he meant only a King, and by a Knave a Servant; and ſince it was not the dead words, but the intention of the ſpeaker that made them ſignificative (for otherwiſe a <hi>Parrot</hi> might be hanged for ſpeaking what he did) he hoped that he had ſpoken nothing which might give offence, eſpecially ſeeing he had more Authors ready to pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duce to juſtify this ſenſe and acceptation of theſe words, than had the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> for this inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pretation
<pb facs="tcp:102663:8"/>of <hi>jubere</hi> and <hi>imperare;</hi> if when the Sentence were thus paſſed upon him, <hi>Jubemus &amp; imperamus hunc ſuſpendi,</hi> he ſhould plead that it did only ſignify that they entreated him to be hanged: I ſay ſhould ſuch a plea be made, it would be as ſignificant as is this Anſwer of <hi>T. G.</hi> And all that any man can ſay againſt the Plea of ſuch a trifling Sophiſter will equally conclude againſt this pittiful defence which he hath offered,<note place="margin">Joſh. 10.12, 14.</note> and hath confirmed by a falſe citation of that place of <hi>Jo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhuah</hi> which doth not ſay that God <hi>obeyed,</hi> as from the Vulgar he tranſlates it: but that God <hi>hearkened to</hi> the Voice of man.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>Fourthly,</hi> In this diſcourſe I have not waved any thing which had the leaſt appearance of an ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument, but have returned a full (and as I hope, a ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tisfactory) Anſwer to all that hath been offered by <hi>T. G.</hi> and all that I deſire of him is, that if be ſhould be pleaſed to Reply he would not nibble at ſome few Expreſſions, as is the manner of the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man party, but would return a perfect Anſwer to the whole, and then I do not doubt, but, he will Suffer me to reſt for ſome convenient Seaſon.</p>
            <closer>
               <signed>Thy Friend and Servant <hi>D. WHITBY.</hi>
               </signed>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="errata">
            <pb facs="tcp:102663:9"/>
            <head>Errata.</head>
            <p>
               <hi>PAg.</hi> 4. <hi>l.</hi> 5. <hi>for</hi> Surerſtition <hi>r.</hi> ſuperſtition. <hi>p.</hi> 11. <hi>l.</hi> 12. honerem <hi>r.</hi> honorem. <hi>p.</hi> 33. <hi>l.</hi> 18. mby <hi>r.</hi> may. <hi>p.</hi> 40. <hi>l</hi> 27. from <hi>r.</hi> for. <hi>p.</hi> 45. <hi>l.</hi> 5. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 span">
                  <desc>〈…〉</desc>
               </gap> 
               <hi>r.</hi> 
               <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 span">
                  <desc>〈…〉</desc>
               </gap> 
               <hi>p.</hi> 55. <hi>l.</hi> 16. over<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>throws <hi>r.</hi> overthrow. <hi>p.</hi> 56. <hi>marg.</hi> configere <hi>r.</hi> confingere. <hi>p.</hi> 60. <hi>l.</hi> 23. ef <hi>r.</hi> of. <hi>ibid, marg.</hi> creatura <hi>r.</hi> creaturam. <hi>p.</hi> 78. <gap reason="foreign">
                  <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
               </gap> 
               <hi>r.</hi> 
               <gap reason="foreign">
                  <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
               </gap> 
               <hi>p.</hi> 86. <hi>l.</hi> 23. ſguiritual <hi>r.</hi> ſpiritual. <hi>p.</hi> 90. Marcarius <hi>r.</hi> Macarius. <hi>p.</hi> 91. Symbol a <hi>r.</hi> a Symbol. <hi>p.</hi> 93. po <hi>r.</hi> do. <hi>p.</hi> 340. Chap. 11. <hi>r.</hi> Chap. 12.</p>
         </div>
      </front>
      <body>
         <div type="text">
            <pb n="1" facs="tcp:102663:9"/>
            <head>THE IDOLATRY Of the Church of ROME.</head>
            <div n="1" type="chapter">
               <head>CHAP. I.</head>
               <argument>
                  <head>The CONTENTS.</head>
                  <p>That according to the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>England,</hi> 
                     <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="1"/> the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> is Guilty of Idolatry. <hi>1.</hi> In Worſhipping the Host, §. <hi>1.</hi> And <hi>2.</hi> In Praying to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parted Saints, §. <hi>2.</hi> The Method uſed to Juſtifie this Charge, §. <hi>3.</hi> The Notion of Idolatry conſidered Negatively in two Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſitions. <hi>1.</hi> That to render any Perſon Guilty of Idolatry, it is not Requiſite that he ſhould Conceive the Object of his Worſhip to be the Great Creator, or the chiefeſt Good, §. <hi>4. 2.</hi> That Worſhip may be Guilty of Idolatry which is not Given to a Creature, with an Intent to Aſcribe unto it that Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip which Agrees to God alone, §. <hi>5.</hi> Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry is then Committed when any Honour due to God alone, is Attributed to, or is Conferd on that which is not God, §. <hi>6.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <pb n="2" facs="tcp:102663:10"/>
               <p>
                  <seg rend="decorInit">T</seg>He Doctrine of the Church of <hi>Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>land</hi> as it is Delivered in her In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>junctions, Canons, Orders, Or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinances and Conſtitutions, her <hi>Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgies,</hi> and Publick <hi>Homilies com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded to be Read in every Pariſh Church,</hi> and to be <hi>Subſcribed</hi> and <hi>Received by all that Exerciſe the Miniſterial Fun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction,</hi> and by them to be acknowledged to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain a <hi>Good</hi> and <hi>Wholeſome Doctrine,</hi> and <hi>Need<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful</hi> for the <hi>Times</hi> in which thoſe Homilies were Publiſhed, is this:</p>
               <p>That the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> is Guilty of Idolatry in Worſhipping the <hi>Hoſt:</hi> 
                  <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="1"/> The <hi>Rubrick</hi> after the Communion, ſpeaks thus: <hi>The Sacramental Bread and Wine remain ſtill in their very natural Subſtances and therefore may not be Adored, for that were Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry to be Abhorred of all faithful Chriſtians.</hi> The Conſtitutions and Canons of the Convocation held <hi>A. D.</hi> 1640.<note place="margin">Can. 7.</note> and Publiſhed by the Authority of our Royal Martyr <hi>Charles</hi> the Firſt, affirm: <hi>That at the time of Reforming this Church from that groſs Superſtition of</hi> Popery, <hi>it was carefuly Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vided that all Means ſhould be uſed to Root out of the Minds of the People, both the Inclination thereunto, and Memory thereof: Eſpecially of the Idolatry com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitted in the Maſs, for which cauſe all Popiſh Altars were Demoliſhed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>That the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> is Guilty of Idolatry by Praying unto Saints Departed:<note place="margin">§. 2.</note> 
                  <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="2"/> Thus in the Homily touching the Peril of <hi>Idolatry,</hi> we have theſe words. <hi>Terrentius Vorro ſheweth, That there were</hi> 300 Jupiters <hi>in his time, I think we had no fewer Saints to whom we gave the Honour due to God:</hi> Then follows this Apoſtrophe. <q>Oh Heaven, Earth, and Seas, what Madneſs and Wicked<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs
<pb n="3" facs="tcp:102663:10"/>againſt God are men fallen into! What diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>honour do the Creatures to their Creator and Maker! And if we remember God ſometimes, yet becauſe we doubt of his Ability, or will to help us, we joyn to him another Helper, uſing theſe ſayings: Such as Learn, <hi>God and St. Ni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cholas be my good ſpeed:</hi> Such as Neeſe, <hi>God help and St. John:</hi> To the Horſe, <hi>God and St. Loy ſave thee.</hi> Thus are we become like Horſes and Mules, which have no Underſtanding. For is there not one God only, who Governeth the ſame? and by his goodneſs maintaineth and ſerveth them? be not all things of him, by him, and through him? Why doſt thou turn from the Creator to the Creatures? This is the manner of the Gentil-Idolaters: but thou art a Chriſtian, and therefore <hi>by Chriſt alone</hi> haſt acceſs to God the Father, and help of him <hi>only.</hi> Theſe things are not written to any re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proach of the Saints themſelves, but againſt our fooliſhneſs and wickedneſs, making of the true Servants of God falſe Gods, by attributing to them the Power and Honour which is Gods, and due to him only. And for that we have ſuch opinions of the power and ready help of Saints, all our <hi>Legends, Hymns, Sequenſes,</hi> and <hi>Maſſes</hi> did contain ſtories, Lauds and praiſes of them, and prayers to them; and this we do al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>together agreeable to the Saints, as did the Gentile-Idolaters to their falſe Gods. If anſwer be made, that they make Saints but In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terceſſors to God, and means for ſuch things as they would obtain of God: That is even after the Gentile-Idolatrous uſage, to make them of Saints Gods, called, <hi>Dij medioximi,</hi> to be mean Interceſſors and helpers to God.</q> This is the
<pb n="4" facs="tcp:102663:11"/>Doctrine appointed to be read and taught in every Pariſh Church of <hi>England.</hi> In the Injun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctions of <hi>Edward</hi> the Sixt, publiſhed 1547. All Paſtors are enjoyned to teach <hi>for the reproof of Surerſtition and Pilgrimage made to Saints, that all goodneſs, health, and grace, ought to be both asked and looked for only of God, as of the very Author and Giver of the ſame, and of none other.</hi> And in the Injunction of Queen <hi>Elizabeth</hi> 1559. We have the ſame reiterated, viz. <hi>To the intent that all Su<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perſtition and Hypocriſie crept into divers mens hearts, may vaniſh away, they ſhall teach, that all goodneſs, health, and grace, ought to be both asked and looked for only of God, as of the very Author and giver of the ſame, and of none other.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And now to evidence the Truth and Juſtice of this imputation;<note place="margin">§. 3.</note> we ſhall firſt ſhew what is the nature of Idolatry; and what actions may be duely charged with it. Next we ſhall faithfully relate the Doctrine and Practice of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> from her own <hi>Catechiſm, Church-ſervice,</hi> and <hi>Authentick Councils.</hi> Thirdly, we ſhall conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der what <hi>T. G.</hi> and others of that Church have offer'd to excuſe her practice from this imputati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on; And then ſhall leave it to the judgment of all impartial and diſcerning Readers, whether we have not ſuch convincing clear and pregnant reaſons to pronounce her guilty of this moſt hai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nous ſin, that the moſt ſubtil wit cannot evade, nor the moſt obſtinate deny.</p>
               <p>And firſt to ſhew wherein the nature of <hi>Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try</hi> conſiſts, and to confute and baffle all the tricks and <hi>Salvo's</hi> which the adverſe party hath of late invented to excuſe their practice in this matter from this hainous guilt, we aſſert, as follow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth.</p>
               <pb n="5" facs="tcp:102663:11"/>
               <p>
                  <hi>That to render any perſon guilty of Idolatry,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop. 1.</note> 
                  <hi>it is not neceſſary that be ſhould conceive the Creature which he worſhips to be the great Creator, and the chiefeſt good, the end and the beginning of all things, or to conceive that which he worſhips is no Creature.</hi> For firſt, if this were requiſite to render any perſon guilty of this crime, then no man could commit Idolatry, who knows, and doth acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge the true <hi>Jehovah</hi> to be the <hi>only</hi> God; Though he ſhould Sacrifice to <hi>Devils,</hi> and to ſtocks and ſtones; Though he ſhould worſhip the Sun, Moon, and Stars, and all the hoſt of Heaven, with all the Rites and Ceremonies that have been uſed by the Heathen world: nay ſhould he have as many petty and inferior Gods as <hi>Aegypt, Rome,</hi> or the whole Heathen world did ever own; and ſhould perform that homage, which according to the cuſtom of thoſe Nations where they were received was due unto them; yet would he not be guilty of the leaſt Idolatry, becauſe he could not poſſibly conceive them to be the great Creator, or the higheſt God, and yet conceive the true God to be only ſo.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Hence it would clearly follow; that thoſe Chriſtians who refuſed to Sacrifice or offer Incenſe unto the Images and Statues of the Heathen <hi>Emperors,</hi> and to thoſe <hi>Daemons</hi> which they wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhiped as inferior beings, and ſubject to that being, whom the Heathens ſtile <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or the Supream and higheſt God were miſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rably out, and wretchedly deceived in their ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prehenſions, for it is evident by all their wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tings, and by the accuſations of their Adverſaries, that they refuſed to pay this homage to them, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe they thought it was Idolatry: whereas according to this Rule it was not poſſible that they who owned the true <hi>Jehovah</hi> in contradi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction
<pb n="6" facs="tcp:102663:12"/>to all others, could commit that ſin, or ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtly be ſuſpected of it. 3. The Chriſtians con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantly pronounced the Heathens guilty of Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry in worſhiping their leſſer Deities. And when the <hi>Arians</hi> and <hi>Neſtorians</hi> ſprung up, they with one voice pronounced them guilty of the like hainous crime; becauſe, by giving that ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mage which the <hi>Orthodox</hi> conceived due to God, to him whom they affirmed to be only man; they did<note n="*" place="margin">Baſil Hom. 27. Ed. Pariſ. P. 510.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (i.e.) <hi>they in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>troduced that Idolatry the Heathens practiſed;</hi> the <hi>Angelitae,</hi> as<note n="*" place="margin">Nomo Can. Tit. 12. c. 8. Cod. Can. Ecc. Univ. Cant. 139. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Epiph. Haer. 79. p. 1061. B.</note> 
                  <hi>Photius,</hi> or the <hi>Angelicks,</hi> as St. <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtine</hi> ſtiles them who prayed to Angels, and by them thought to have acceſs unto the Father, The Church of God did antiently condemn <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, as being <hi>guilty of oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cult Idolatry.</hi> The <hi>Collyridians</hi> who offerd Cakes unto the bleſſed Virgin, were ſaid to do a <hi>deviliſh work, and introduce a cuſtom which made them guil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of Idolatry;</hi> and yet it is exceeding manifeſt, that neither any of thoſe Heathens did conceive thoſe <hi>petty Gods</hi> as they are pleaſed to ſtile them, the ſupream being, or the great Creator of the world; nor could the like conceptions of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> the bleſſed <hi>Virgin,</hi> or the <hi>Angels</hi> be any ways con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſtent to that Chriſtianity which the <hi>Arians, An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelicks</hi> and <hi>Collyridians</hi> did conſtantly profeſs. As for the Heathens their <hi>Daemons</hi> were account<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed<note n="a" place="margin">Plutarc. de Def. Or. p. 416, 417.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>the Miniſters of God</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>Secundary Gods,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtring Spirits,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, ſen<note n="b" place="margin">Apuleus de demon. Socratis. p. 45.</note> poteſtatis Mediae, <hi>a middle ſort of Interceſſors,</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">Sen Ep 110. p 840</note> inferioris notae &amp; de plebe Dii, <hi>inferior vulgar Gods.</hi> Secondly, they held them to be<note n="d" place="margin">Auſtin de C. D. l. 9. c. 3.</note> D<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>i facti &amp; a ſummo Deo conditi (i.e.) <hi>ſuch as received their beings from the ſupream God,</hi> who therefore by the Latines was ſo often ſtiled <hi>Divum Pater,</hi> and by the Greeks,
<pb n="7" facs="tcp:102663:12"/>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, and the like. And Third<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, they ſay the Heathens had their<note n="e" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Julian. apud Cyril. Alex. l. 4. p. 115.</note> Commiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion from God, and only were his <hi>undergover<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nours,</hi> and by him placed over <hi>Towns</hi> and <hi>Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>treys.</hi> Fourthly, they held the worſhip due unto them, to be a middle and inferior kind of wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, ſaith <hi>Hierocles:</hi> that is, God muſt be worſhiped with <hi>Latria:</hi> but thoſe inferior Daemons with <hi>Dulia;</hi> and that to worſhip them<note n="f" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Hieroc. p. 10.</note> according to that Dignity they had received from their God and Father, was the true worſhip due unto them: and hence they gave this caution in pay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing homage to them, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>Hierocles,</hi> page the 10. not to give more than was conſiſtent with their Dignity. The<note n="g" place="margin">This was their Doctrine <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, Theodoret in c. 2. ad Coloſſ.</note> 
                  <hi>An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelicks</hi> did not doubt but that thoſe <hi>Angels,</hi> whom they uſed as <hi>Interceſſors,</hi> were the Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures and Miniſters of God, nor could they hope to reap advantage by their Interceſſion; had they intended by ſo doing, to confer upon them the worſhip proper to that jealous God, who <hi>will not give his glory to an other.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The <hi>Arians</hi> had the ſame apprehenſions of Chriſt Jeſus, they ſtile him <hi>Dei inſtrumentum,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>his Miniſters, his Creature:</hi> from whence it follows, that they could intend to offer up no other worſhip to him, but what was proper to a Creature: And hence the Fathers tell us, that they performed to the
<pb n="8" facs="tcp:102663:13"/>Sacred Trinity, honorificentiae imparis officium<note n="h" place="margin">Rulg. l. 2. ad Monim. c. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>unequal honours,</hi> and could not be induced to worſhip Chriſt, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>with worſhip equal to the Father.</hi>
                  <note n="k" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Gregor. Nyſſen. l. 4. Contr. Eunom. p. 588.13.</note> And that if any man conceived theſe words of the Evangeliſt St. <hi>John, that all ſhould worſhip the Son, as they worſhiped the Father;</hi> to contain a precept or injunction, to give unto the Son a worſhip equal unto that we give the Father, <hi>he was exceedingly miſtaken.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="4">4. The <hi>Apoſtle</hi> tells the Church of <hi>Corinth,</hi> that he who in the Temple of an Idol did eat and drink of what was Sacrificed to the Idol, did <hi>drink the Cup of Devils,</hi> and was made par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taker of the <hi>Devils Table,</hi> and had <hi>Communion</hi> with them. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 10.20, 21. and ſo was guilty of Idolatry: to introduce and to confirm this charge, he layes down this aſſertion, <hi>verſ.</hi> 7. that they who did ſit down to eat and drink of what was offerd to the golden <hi>Calf,</hi> were by ſo doing guilty of Idolatry, and upon this account he thus exhorts thoſe perſons who endulged them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves in this unlawful practice, <hi>be ye not Idolaters as were ſome of them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Whence it is clear, that St. <hi>Paul</hi> judged this practice well deſerved that imputation, and yet it is as certain that they who uſed it, were indu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced to do ſo upon this preſumption, that they conceived <hi>the Idol to be nothing,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Cor. viii. 4. x. 19.</note> and therefore not the great Creator, and the chiefeſt good.</p>
               <pb n="9" facs="tcp:102663:13" rendition="simple:additions"/>
               <p>Hence therefore we infer the vanity and falſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs of thoſe deſcriptions of Idolatry, which are delivered by the Doctors of the <hi>Roman Church,</hi> who being conſcious to themſelves and having openly confeſſed, that to the<note n="(l)" place="margin">Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtans eſt Theologo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum ſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tentia i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maginem eodem honore &amp; cultu ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>norari &amp; coli quo colitur id cujus eſt Imago A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zor. Inſtit Moral. To. 1 l. 9. c. 6.</note> Images of Chriſt and of the Croſs, and of the bleſſed Trinity, they give that worſhip which they ſtile <hi>Latria,</hi> and which is properly Divine, excuſe themſelves from this enormous guilt, by ſaying that they do not give this worſhip to them as to God, and make the formal reaſon of Idolatry conſiſt in giving Divine worſhip to the Creature, upon this apprehenſion, that it is a God. <hi>Idolatry,</hi> ſaith<note n="(n)" place="margin">L. 2. de Idol. c. 1.</note> Gregory of Valence <hi>is a Superſtition, whereby we tender Divine honour to the Creature, as to God: Latria,</hi> or that Adoration which agrees to God alone, <hi>is the moſt profound proſtrati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on and inclination of the will attended with an ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prehenſſion of God as the firſt principle, laſt end, and chiefeſt good.</hi> So Bellarmine<note n="(o)" place="margin">L. 2. d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Eccâ Tri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>umph. c. 12. p. 1503 B.</note> 
                  <hi>Thoſe words of Chriſt, thou ſhalt worſhip the Lord thy God,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>muſt thus be underſtood: Thou ſhalt not worſhip falſe Gods, as the Heathens do, but that true God who is but one, to whom alone theou ſhalt exhibite Divine worſhip, as to the true God:</hi> So<note n="(p)" place="margin">Manual l. 1. c. 7. qu. 1.</note> 
                  <hi>Becanus,</hi> whence he infers, they are not to be counted guilty of Idolatry by Invocation and Adoration of Saints departed, <hi>quia non adorant eos tanquam Deos:</hi>
                  <note n="(q)" place="margin">Juſt weights, chap. 19.</note> The like miſtake to ſay no worſe, we find in Mr. <hi>Thorndike</hi> when he aſſerts, that <hi>this is requiſite to make the Romaniſts Idolaters,</hi> Viz. <hi>to take the Elements for God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>That worſhip may be guilty of Idolatry,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prog. 2.5.5.</note> 
                  <hi>which is not given to a Creature with an intention to make that Creature be eſteemed for a God, or with an in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tention to aſcribe unto that Creature the excellency which agrees to God alone;</hi> This propoſition may
<pb n="10" facs="tcp:102663:14"/>be confirmed by what we have diſcourſed upon, the firſt, being certain that the <hi>Eunomians, Ari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans, Neſtorians,</hi> did not intend by any wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip they performed to Chriſt, to work in any this eſtimation that he was a God, but that above all things they did endeavour to perſwade the contrary, and they who ſate at meat in Idols Temples, and by partaking of things Sacrificed to them were guilty of Spiritual whoredom or Idolatry. Believed themſelves, and taught to others this aſſertion; <hi>that an Idol was nothing in the world.</hi> And it is apparent alſo that accord<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to this principle the holy Martyrs might have worſhiped with all kinds of honour, not only <hi>Emperors</hi> and <hi>Kings,</hi> but even ther <hi>Prince</hi> of <hi>De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vils,</hi> without the imputation of Idolatry; Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vided they did not inwardly intend by any act of worſhip to procure unto them the eſtimation of a Deity. 4. They who reſort unto the <hi>Hag</hi> and the<note n="(r)" place="margin">Pec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cant in primum precep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum qui ſomniſs, auguriis caeceriſ<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> vaniſſmais is rebus fri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem dem ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bent. Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tech. Rom part 3. c. 1. ſſ. 7.</note> 
                  <hi>Magician,</hi> the <hi>Sorcerer</hi> and <hi>Wizard,</hi> do not believe, much leſs endavour to work this eſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mation in the hearts of others, that they are truly God. And yet the Chuch of <hi>Rome</hi> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demns them, who (thinking they can do what they pretend to) conſult theſe wicked <hi>Artiſts,</hi> as perſons guilty of Idolatry. T. By the like reaſon, no married man commits Adultery by lying with another woman, provided he intends not to con verſe with any other under the notion of a wife: a fine expedient in this debauched age, to make new converts to the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi> And in like manner no Subject will he guilty of <hi>Rebellion</hi> though he deſert his Prince, follow the Enſigns of his Enemy, and fight in his defence againſt his <hi>Soveraign,</hi> provided he in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend not by ſo doing to procure to his Enemy the eſtimation of a <hi>King.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="11" facs="tcp:102663:14"/>
               <p>Theſe falſe opinions being thus removed,<note place="margin">§ 6.</note> we aſſert, <hi>That Idolatry is then committed, when any honour due to God alone is attributed to, or is conferd upon any thing that is not God: and that all actions which give unto the Creature the honour due to the Creator only, are Idolatrous:</hi> And this deſcription of Idolatry, is that which was received by the antient Schoolmen, till the diſputes of Prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtants conſtrained them to renounce and vary from it. Thus in the judgment of<note n="(s)" place="margin">
                     <hi>2a 2ae.</hi> qu. 94. Art. 1.3.</note> 
                  <hi>Aquinas</hi> it is Idolatry, cuicun<expan>
                     <am>
                        <g ref="char:abque"/>
                     </am>
                     <ex>que</ex>
                  </expan> Creaturae divinum cultum exhibere, honerem divinum Creaturae impendere divinum cultum exhibere, cui non debet exhibe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri; <hi>To impart divine worſhip to any Creature, or any thing to which it ought not to be given. All divine worſhip given to a Creature is Idolatry:</hi> So<note n="(t)" place="margin">Part. 2. qu. 160.</note> 
                  <hi>Alexander Halenſis,</hi> to omit divens others. This alſo is the definition, or deſcription of Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry we have received from the antient Fathers of the Church.<note n="[u]" place="margin">Vid. voſs de I<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dol. l. 1. c. 3. p. 9. Rainold de R. Ecc. Idol. l. 2. c. 9. §. 4.</note> 
                  <hi>Tertullian</hi> and <hi>Nazianzen,</hi> St. <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> and almoſt all the <hi>Greek</hi> and <hi>Latine Fathers</hi> with one voice conſent to this. Idolatry is then committed when divine honour is aſcribed to another; hence that of <hi>Hilary</hi> the <hi>Deacon, Idolatry uſurps the honour hue to God, and gives it to the Creature:</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Idolola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tria Dei honoriſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>centiam uſurpat &amp; vendieat creatuax in cap. 5. ad Epheſ.</note> This Thirdly may be evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dently proved from Scripture, for that the <hi>Gen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiles</hi> were guilty of this hainous crime, cannot be doubted by the <hi>Chriſtian:</hi> now their Idolatry did in the judgment of St. <hi>Paul</hi> conſiſt in this, <hi>that they did homage to thoſe beings which by nature were not Gods:</hi> but Creatures only. Secondly, the firſt commandment in the affirmative,<note n="*" place="margin">Gal. 4.8.</note> com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mands us to have the true <hi>Jehovah</hi> for our God, and conſequently to give unto him that worſhip which is due to God; when therefore in the Negative it doth enjoyn us <hi>to have no ether God
<pb n="12" facs="tcp:102663:15"/>beſides him,</hi> it muſt be deened to enjoyn us alſo to give unto no other that worſhip which we owe unto him; and by which we acknowledge him to be our God: and even reaſon will inſtruct us, that he who doth aſcribe Gods worſhip, he gives his glory to another; and acknowledgeth ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther God, as much as any man can do. For we know no other way whereby we can acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge any thing to be a Deity, but by aſcribing to it in our thoughts or actions that worſhip which is due to God alone.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="2" type="chapter">
               <pb n="13" facs="tcp:102663:15"/>
               <head>CHAP. II.</head>
               <argument>
                  <head>The CONTENTS.</head>
                  <p>
                     <hi>Prop. 1.</hi> That if the Sacrament continue after Conſecration to be Bread, the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> is guilty of Idolatry. <hi>Prop. 2.</hi> That if it really be doubtful whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther it be Bread or not, ſhe cannot be ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſed from that Crime. <hi>Prop. 3.</hi> That we have just cauſe to doubt of every particular Host, according to the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> that it is not duely conſecrated, and conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently, that the Sacrament is after Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecration, Bread and Wine. <hi>Prop. 4.</hi> That were it certain that every par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticular Hoſt contains Chriſts real Fleſh and Blood, yet have we no juſt warrant upon that Suppoſition, to adore it with <hi>Latria.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>THe Church of <hi>Rome</hi> expreſly doth enjoyn us to give the Worſhip of <hi>Latria</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Nullus ita<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bitandi lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cus relin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quitur quin om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes Chriſti ſideles Latrix cultum qui vero Deo debetur huie Sanctiſſimo Sacramento in veneratione exhibeant: ne<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> enim ideo minus eſt adorandum quod fuer it a Chriſto Domino, ut ſumatur, inſtitutum. Concil. Trid. Seſs. 13. c. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>huic Sanctiſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mo Sacramento to the Holy Sacrament,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">§ 1.</note> as the <hi>Trent Council</hi> hath defined, that is, unto that very be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing vvhich the Prieſt puts into the mouth of the Communicant, and vvhich he muſt ſvvallovv dovvn into his Stomack, for that they call the Holy Sacrament. Hence preſently they tell us,
<pb n="14" facs="tcp:102663:16"/>
                  <hi>That this Holy Sacrament ought not to be the leſs a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dored, becauſe our Lord commanded that it ſhould be taken:</hi> This practice vve conceive to be <hi>Idolatry,</hi> and to make good the charge vve lay dovvn theſe preparatory Propoſitions.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>We may be guilty of Idolatry in paying divine Homage to a Creature,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop. 1.</note> 
                  <hi>though we conceive that Creature to be God, and ſointend to give that wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip only to God;</hi> for if ſuch a vain conception which we may have juſt reaſon to reject, but can have no inevitable and certain reaſon to embrace can be ſufficient to excuſe this guilt: then he who thus conceits touching the vileſt Creature, can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not juſtly be charged with Idolatry, what ever act of worſhip he ſhould pay unto it; admit we then the Heathen <hi>Jupiter,</hi> the World, the Sun, the Earth and whatſoever elſe was worſhiped by the ignorant and ſuperſtitious world, as their ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pream Creator, to be the vileſt <hi>Devils:</hi> pitty we may their ignorance and folly, but no man ſhould accuſe them of Idolatry, for paying Ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tation to a Subject which in their apprehenſions did ſo well deſerve it;<note place="margin">p. 363.</note> and what <hi>T. G.</hi> ſo often mentions as an Aggravation of that worſhip which <hi>Pagans</hi> gave to their inferior <hi>Daemons,</hi> viz. <hi>that they eſteemed them to be Gods,</hi> would be their beſt excuſe, and the extenuation of their guilt. And thoſe expreſſions of the Prophets which re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proach the <hi>Jevvs</hi> and <hi>Heathens</hi> for <hi>ſaying to a ſtock or ſtone thou art my God,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Jet. 2.27. Hoſ. 4.12.</note> if they be literally under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood, <hi>as many Roman Doctors do</hi> conceive they ought to be, will be ſo far from proving that they were Idolaters, that they will perfectly ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſe them from this crime; becauſe, according to that ſuppoſition, they worſhiped only that which they conceived to be God. The <hi>Collyridi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons,</hi> if we be well informed by <hi>Baronius,</hi> concei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved
<pb n="15" facs="tcp:102663:16"/>the bleſſed <hi>Virgin vvas a real Deity,</hi> and yet St. <hi>Epiphanius</hi> calls them <hi>a Sect of Idol-makers</hi> who offered their Cakes unto her.<note place="margin">Haer. 79. p. 1061. B.</note> The<note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Juſt. Mart. A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pol. 2. p. 69.</note> 
                  <hi>Samari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tans</hi> who worſhiped <hi>Simon Magus;</hi> The <hi>Romans,</hi> who, if <hi>Juſtin Martyr</hi> may be credited,<note place="margin">p. 91,</note> in honour of him did erect a <hi>Satue</hi> with this inſcription <hi>Simoni Deo Sancto, to Simon the Holy God,</hi> and many others, who, as<note n="(c)" place="margin">Hic ſgi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur a mul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis quaſi Deus Glo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rificatus eſt, Iren adv. Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reſ. l. 1. c. 20. Ima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ginem quo<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> Si<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monis ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bent fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctam ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>figuram Jovis, &amp; Helenea in figuram Minervea &amp; has ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rant.ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>Irenaeus</hi> tells us, <hi>did glorifie him as God,</hi> and had his Image made like to that of <hi>Jupiter,</hi> which they adored; all theſe I ſay muſt be excuſed from Idolatry, for they all did it upon this preſumption <hi>that be vvas the higheſt God, God over all Principalities and Povvers, and all other virtues.</hi> Thirdly, If this were ſo, this error in the underſtanding would equally take off the guilt of other Sins. This would excuſe the theft of him who robbs his wicked Brother of his goods; provided that he think with our <hi>Phanatick, that all Dominion is founded upon Grace, and that avvicked perſon hath no right to any thing he poſſeſſeth;</hi> for, as he that worſhipeth the Hoſt upon this falſe preſumption <hi>that it is no Creature, but the great Creator,</hi> conceives he wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipeth only God, and doth not give his worſhip unto another: So this <hi>Phanatick</hi> conceives he taketh only what is his by right of grace, and what his wicked Brother hath no right unto, and ſo cannot be guilty of that theft, which neceſſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rily is <hi>the taking of what is anothers, and is not mine own;</hi> Again the <hi>Rebel</hi> who unſheathed his Sword againſt his <hi>King</hi> will not be guilty of Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bellion, provided he erroniouſly conceived as did the <hi>Presbyterian; That the Kings Majeſty was not the higheſt power, but that the power of the Parlia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment was equal with him,</hi> and Co-ordinate, or if<note n="d" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Juſt. Dial. cum Tryph. p. 349. c.</note> or if
<pb n="16" facs="tcp:102663:17"/>he think, as did the <hi>Iriſh</hi> Rebels, <hi>that being excom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municated by the Pope, he becomes preſently a Ty<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rant,</hi> and hath no further right to his <hi>Dominions:</hi> For if the Adorer of the Hoſt (provided that it be a Creature) muſt be excuſed from Idolatry, becauſe he therefore only worſhips it; becauſe he <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>al<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ly thinks it to be God, why may not both theſe ſorts of <hi>Rebels</hi> be abſolved from ſuch an hainous imputation? Since though the <hi>King</hi> is really the higheſt power, and not withſtanding the interdi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction of the <hi>Pope,</hi> continues ſo to be; yet they do only fight againſt him under the notion of a <hi>Tyrant,</hi> or of a power <hi>Co-ordinate.</hi> Fourthly, St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſpeaks of ſome who worſhiped the Sun, as thinking it was Jeſus Chriſt, or that Chriſt was in the Sun, and yet he ſticks not to condemn this worſhip as a contempt of the Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor. To this example (urged by Dr. <hi>St.</hi> to evince, that if the Hoſt after the Conſecration did continue Bread, the <hi>Romaniſt</hi> muſt be guilty of Idolatry in paying of <hi>Latria</hi> to it, as were the <hi>Manichees</hi> in giving of that worſhip to the Sun) <hi>T. G.</hi> returns this anſwer, <hi>that the diſparity is ſo clear,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 327.</note> 
                  <hi>that not to ſee it was in the</hi> Dr. a <hi>very groſs miſtake, and he appeals unto the Reader for the truth of what he frith,</hi> viz. <hi>That they worſhiped the Sun, whom they falſly thought to be Chriſt</hi> (even as the Papiſts worſhip the Sacrament which they falſly think to be Chriſt) <hi>i. e. what they had in their minds and purpoſes to adore was the Sun, but the Catholicks do not believe the bread to be Chriſt, or worſhip the Bread which they believe to be Chriſt; no their miſtake, if there was any, would be that they believed the Bread not to be there at all, and therefore what they would have in their minds and purpoſes to adore would not, nor could not be bread, but the only true and eternal Son of God</hi> — Anſwer,
<pb n="17" facs="tcp:102663:17"/>even ſo the <hi>Manichees</hi> did not conceive the Sun to be a Creature only,<note n="*" place="margin">Manſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cheai dice<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bant ſe colere De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trem &amp; fi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lium ejus Chriſtum, ſed quia per deum Intellige<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bant lu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cem cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poream, per Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtum ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lem iſtum Corpore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um nihil habebant Dei &amp; Chriſtin<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap> ſolum no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men. <hi>Bel<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> larm.</hi>
                  </note> nor did they worſhip that Sun which they conceived to be a meer Creature; nay, their miſtake, if there were any would be this, that they believed no Creature to be there at all, or elſe that Chriſt reſided in the Creature; <hi>what therefore they had in their minds and purpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes to adore would not, nor could not be a Creature, but the true and eternal Son of God;</hi> but Second<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, this ſenſeleſs pittiful excuſe will free the <hi>Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thens</hi> from this imputation, for they did not be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve their <hi>Jupiter</hi> to be an evil Spirit, or a <hi>Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture,</hi> but the God of all things: they did not worſhip him whom they believed to be an evil Spirit; no, when they appeared before his <hi>Image,</hi> and there addreſſed their worſhip to him, they believed no evil Spirit to be there at all; and therefore what they had in their minds and pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſes to adore, would not, nor could not be an evil Spirit, but the true and only God. <hi>T. G.</hi> proceeds to ſay the difference then in the miſtakes is this; <hi>That the</hi> Manichees <hi>had for the formal Term of their worſhip an undue object,</hi> viz. <hi>A Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture inſtead of the Creator; but Catholicks in caſe of a miſtake would have no other formal object of Adoration in their minds, but the Creator himſelf.</hi> Anſwer, 1 What means this ignorant and ſimple Tattle <hi>of the formal term of worſhip,</hi> but to amuze the Reader, and make him hope that he faith ſomething, when he hath nothing but a meſs of non-ſence to return unto the Doctors argument? <hi>Divinity</hi> and <hi>Metaphyſicks</hi> are wholly ſtrangers to this rude expreſſion; in <hi>Logick</hi> a material term is the word. <hi>Homo,</hi> The formal term is what the word doth ſignifie, ſo then the ſenſe runs thus, <hi>the</hi> Manichees <hi>had for the ſignification of this word, worſhip, an undue object, admirable non-ſenſe.</hi>
                  <pb n="18" facs="tcp:102663:18"/>(2) What is the formal object, but the reaſon for which the outward or the material object is Adored? This being ſo, is it not clearer than the Sun, that they who had this apprehenſion in their minds, that what we call the Sun was alſo Jeſus Chriſt, and for that only reaſon did Adore it, had equally no other formal object, as they who had this apprehenſion that the Hoſt was Chriſt, and therefore did Adore it: and if the Hoſt con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinue Bread, muſt not the Adoration terminated on it, be terminated on a Creature, muſt not the formal term of the <hi>Latria</hi> or worſhip which is given to it, be an undue object.</p>
               <p>If this erroneous conception will excuſe the Authors of it from being guilty of Idolatry, then firſt the <hi>Iſraelites</hi> could not be rightly ſtiled Idolaters for worſhiping the golden Calf, for ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny of the <hi>Roman</hi> Doctors aſſert, they did it upon this preſumption, that the Calf was God, and yet the holy Scripture doth expreſly ſay <hi>they were Idolaters,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Cor. 10.7.</note> by doing thus, and that <hi>they offered Sacrifice unto the Idol,</hi> which ſure is little better than Idolatry.<note place="margin">7 Act. 41.</note> To this inſtance of the golden Calf, he anſwers thus, <hi>The Iſraelites believed the golden Calf to be God,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">P. 329.</note> 
                  <hi>but Catholicks (though ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed to be miſtaken in their belief) would not wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip the Bread for Chriſt, becauſe their miſtake would not be in taking the Bread for God, as the</hi> Iſraelites <hi>did the Calf: but in this that they conceived the Bread not to be there at all, but in place thereof the only true and eternal God; and ſo although</hi> the object (or rather <hi>Subject</hi>) materially <hi>there preſent</hi> would in ſuch a caſe be Bread, <hi>yet their act of Adoration would not be terminated formally upon that, but upon God.</hi> Anſwer, as if this alſo were not their miſtake who held the Calf to be God, that they conceived no Creature to be there at
<pb n="19" facs="tcp:102663:18"/>all, but in place thereof the only true and eter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nal God, (for can it be poſſible that the <hi>Iſrae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lites</hi> ſhould conceive the Calf to be God, and not conceive that when they worſhipped him as God, they had no Creature to be the object of their worſhip) and ſo although the object materially preſent would in ſuch a caſe be the golden Calf, yet the act of Adoration would not be termina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted formally on that, but upon God?</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>5ly. T. G.</hi> proceeds to tell us in the words of Dr. <hi>Taylor,</hi> that <hi>if they thought Chriſt were not preſent,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">P. 329.</note> 
                  <hi>they are ſo far from worſhiping the Bread in this caſe, that themſelves profeſs it to be Idolatry ſo to do, which is a demonſtration that their Soul hath nothing in it which is Idololatrical.</hi> Anſwer, even ſo had not the <hi>Heathens</hi> thought that a good Spirit was preſent in their Images, had not the <hi>Manichees</hi> and the <hi>Egyptians</hi> thought that God and Chriſt were preſent where we ſee the Sun; had not the <hi>Iſraelites</hi> thought that God was preſent where they ſaw the Image of a Calf, they would have been ſo far from worſhiping the Calf or the ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terial Sun, that they themſelves would have pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſed it to be Idololatrical to do ſo; which is a demonſtration that their Soul hath nothing in it which is Idololatrical. And whereas he proceeds to add from Dr. <hi>Taylor,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">P. 330.</note> 
                  <hi>that before they paſs an Act of Aloration, they believe the Bread to be anni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hilated, or turned into his ſubſtance who may law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fully be worſhipped, and they who have theſe thoughts are as much enemies of Idolatry, as they who underſtand better:</hi> it is manifeſt this doth as much excuſe the <hi>Heathen,</hi> as it doth the <hi>Papiſt,</hi> for they alſo before they paſs an Act of Adoration, do believe that what they worſhip, is the God of Heaven, who lawfully may be worſhipped; and having ſuch conceptions, they according to this
<pb n="20" facs="tcp:102663:19"/>argument muſt be eſteemed as much enemies of Idolatry, as were thoſe Chriſtians, and thoſe <hi>Prophets</hi> which reproved them for it, and paſſed ſo wicked and unjuſt a cenſure on them. <hi>Baro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nius</hi> tells us that the <hi>Collyridians</hi> conceived that the bleſſed Virgin was a real Deity,<note place="margin">Apparat. 43.</note> and that ſhe had nothing humane in her, and ſo before they ventured to Adore her, they believed her humane nature was annihilated, or turned into his ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance who may lawfully be worſhipped; and yet, if we may credit <hi>Epiphanius,</hi> it was no bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter than an Idol-making <hi>Hereſie</hi> and they were <hi>Diabolical Idolaters:</hi> So that thoſe paſſages of that ingenious and learned <hi>Prelate,</hi> ſerve only to demonſtrate that the higheſt judgment, and the moſt pregnant ſubtile wit muſt ſtrangely ſhuffle, and moſt aſſuredly miſcarry, when it endeavours to excuſe the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> from being guilty of Idolatry: when the ſame Reverend Perſon undertook to ſhew the vanity and folly of what he had delivered on that Subject to exceſe the Papiſt, when he proceeds <hi>to ſhew the grourds by which his judgment was eſtabliſhed,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Real pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſence. p. 347.</note> no man could more apparently aſſert, or more convincingly demonſtrate what the <hi>Roman Catholicks</hi> alledged to free them from this Sin,<note place="margin">1 b. p. 340.341, 342.</note> would free the worſt of Heathens, For he intreats them to conſider, firſt, that no man without his <hi>own fault, can mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtake a Creature ſo far as to ſuppoſe him to be God;</hi> (eſpecially not ſuch a Creature as a piece of Bread.)</p>
               <p>Secondly, <hi>That when the Heathens worſhipped the Sun and Moon, they did it upon their confidence that they were Gods, and would not have given to them Divine Honour, if they had thought otherwiſe.</hi> Thirdly, <hi>That no man in the world upon theſe grounds, except he that is malicious and ſpightful,
<pb n="21" facs="tcp:102663:19"/>can be an Idolater: for if he have an ignorance great enough to excuſe him, he can be no Idolater; if he have not, he is ſpightful, and malicious, and then all the Heathens are alſo excuſed as well as they.</hi> Fourthly, <hi>That if good intent and ignorance in ſuch caſes can take off the crime, then the perſecutors that killed the Aplſtles, thinking they did God good ſervice, and</hi> Saul <hi>in blaſpheming the Religion, and perſecuting the Servants of Jeſus, and the Jewes themſelves in Crucifying the Lord of Life, who did it ignorantly, as did alſo their Rulers, have met with their excuſe upon the ſame account.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>T. G.</hi> proceeds to urge from Mr. <hi>Thorndike</hi> thus,<note place="margin">P. 332.</note> (and truly he hath nothing worth conſide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration in his whole diſcourſe, but what is bor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rowed either from Dr. <hi>Taylor</hi> or Mr. <hi>Thorndike) they who know that the God-head of Chriſt is the reaſon, for which his Fleſh and Blood is worſhipped in the Euchariſt, cannot take that worſhip for Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try, becauſe his Fleſh and Blood is not preſent in the Euchariſt, as they who worſhip it there, think it is: For they know, that the Fleſh and Blood of Chriſt is no Idol to Chiſtians whereſoever it is worſhipped.</hi> Anſwer, This argument is ſo ridiculous and childiſh, that I am tempted to believe this wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy perſon was deſerted in this matter by God, becauſe he had deſerted the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>England;</hi> for ſo far are we from knowing that the Fleſh and Blood of Chriſt is made no Idol by the Chriſtian whereſoever it is worſhipped, that we do know that the whole Church of Chriſt condemned the <hi>Arian, Photini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an, Neſtorian,</hi> and <hi>Eunomian</hi> as Idol-worſhippers, becauſe they did Adore his Fleſh and Blood, this argument therefore is built on that foundation which gives the lie to the whole Chriſtian World.</p>
               <pb n="22" facs="tcp:102663:20"/>
               <p>Secondly, This argument doth as much excuſe the <hi>Heathens</hi> and the <hi>Manicheans</hi> as it doth the <hi>Papiſt,</hi> for they that know the Deity of Chriſt, is the reaſon why he was worſhipped in the Sun, have as much reaſon to excuſe the <hi>Manichees</hi> for worſhipping the Sun, upon this ſuppoſition that Chriſt was there, as they have to excuſe the Papiſt for worſhipping the Sacrament, upon a like falſe ſuppoſition that Chriſt is there.</p>
               <p>But now comes in a <hi>Demonſtration,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">P. 329.</note> ſo full of <hi>dazling</hi> light, that nothing can withſtand its evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence, and thus it runs; <hi>what ever is taken for an object of worſhip, the underſtanding muſt affirm to be.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But Catholicks in the belief of Tranſubſtantiati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on do not in their minds affirm the Bread to be. Therefore the object of their worſhip is not Bread but Chriſt:</hi> Anſwer, what <hi>T. G.</hi> ignorantly ſtiles a Demonſtration, is ſuch a miſerable Sophiſm, ſo childiſh and ridiculous that nothing can be more: what Freſhman knows not, that a true Syllogiſm hath but three terms, and cannot poſſibly admit of more, it being built on this foundation, that <hi>quae conveniunt in aliquo tertio,</hi> &amp;c. But he hath been ſo liberal as to afford us five of ſix, and give us a concluſion from the premiſes, which never was contained in them. Let us put it into to better form, and ſee if it have any ſtrength or evidence; thus then, <hi>what ever is taken by the Roman Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholick for any object of his worſhip, muſt be offirm<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed by the Roman Catholick to be. But Bread in holy Euchariſt is not affirmed by the Roman Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like to be.</hi> Ergo, <hi>Bread in the holy Euchariſt is not taken by the Roman Catholick for any object of his worſhip.</hi> This Demonſtration is ſo exceeding<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly convincing, that we grant the whole. For though we do unanimouſly judge that Papiſts in
<pb n="23" facs="tcp:102663:20"/>the Euchariſt do worſhip Bread, and ſo are guilty of Idolatry; yet no man ever thought that they imagined they did worſhip Bread, or take Bread for the object of that worſhip which they call <hi>Latria;</hi> to ſhew the vanity and folly of this pretended Demonſtration, let us ſee what ſervice it will do unto the Heathens: <hi>what ever is taken for an object of Divine worſhip the underſtanding muſt affirm to be ſo, for neither the Aegyptians had made the Sun the object of that worſhip, nor yet the</hi> Iſraelites <hi>the Calf if their underſtanding had not firſt affirmed them to be ſo. But Heathens do not in their minds affirm an evil Spirit, or a Creature to be an object of Divine worſhip, but do conceive the ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject of their worſhip to be God: therefore the object of the Heathens worſhip is not an evil Spirit or a Creature but God.</hi> This is that weighty Demon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtration which our Author boaſts of. Having now fully anſwered all the exceptions of <hi>T. G.</hi> I will aſſume the confidence to ſay, that not<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>withſtanding all his out-cryes of a clear diſparity, and his malitious imputations of want of Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, and Conſcience, in the Dr. who aſſerts the contrary, I have made it clearer than the light, that he hath not been able to ſay one word which is not manifeſtly falſe, or doth not equally excuſe the<note n="†" place="margin">This conſel<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>d by Gathe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rings in theſe words. Audi in hoſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>in com adoratur Chriſtus ad Deus, non ſimplicitur, ſed ut exiſtens ful<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> his ſpeciebus; cum igitur ibi non exiſtat Chriſtus, ſed Creatura pro Chriſto invenitur, cui exhibetur <hi>Latria;</hi> Idolatria eſt, Idoloatre enim etiam hae errant ratione, qui caelum, puta, aut aliquid aliud adorabant, putantes ſe ibi adorare Deum, quem animam mundi dice<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bant juxta Varronis Theologiam. Cathar: adverſ. nova dogmain Caje<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tani Tit de veneratione ſtorump, 134.135.</note> Heathen and the Roman Catholick; and conſequently that the diſcourſe of Dr. <hi>St.</hi> was ſtrong and nervous, and ſuch as only Rats can anſwer, and ſhall content my ſelf with this one corollary, that <hi>T. G.</hi> may be highly confident and
<pb n="24" facs="tcp:102663:21"/>boaſt of Demonſtration, when he vents nothing beſides plain non-ſenſe, and apparent folly.</p>
               <p>And now to put an iſſue to this propoſition, if men may properly be ſaid to do, and equitably may be charged with doing what they did not in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend, becauſe their action in effect is that which they conceived it not to be, as is apparent from a Thouſand Scripture inſtances, then may the <hi>Papiſt</hi> be equitably charged with Idolatry, and properly affirmed to commit it; <hi>provided the material object of his</hi> Latria <hi>ſhould be only Bread,</hi> although he doth not in the leaſt intend to give the higheſt worſhip to Bread, for ſince Idolatry is only <hi>Latria</hi> given to, or terminated on the Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, and ſeeing Bread is moſt aſſuredly a Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, <hi>Latria</hi> terminated upon Bread can be no other than Idolatry. but if men muſt be thought to do <hi>only what they intend,</hi> then every action muſt be good, provided it be well intended; and Murther, Theft, Rebellions, Perjuries, Equivoca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions muſt be ſacred actions, provided they be done for the promotion of Gods glory, and the propagation of the <hi>Roman</hi> ſaith; which Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrines thought they are taught, and daily pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſed by the members of the <hi>Roman Church,</hi> yet are they villanies too dangerous to be eſpouſed by the <hi>Engliſh Papiſts.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>To attribute by way of honour,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop. 2. §. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>worſhip, or reſpect, that knowledge to a Creature, which for any thing we know unto the contrary, is only due to the Cre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ator, is to be guilty of Idolatry.</hi> For firſt, <hi>That which is not of Faith is Sin.</hi> Rom. 14.23. what therefore is a ſin, becauſe it attributeth to the Creature what may be due to the Creator only, muſt be the ſin of giving to the Creature what is due to God; and ſo, being an Act of Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, muſt be the ſin of Idol Worſhip; for as
<pb n="25" facs="tcp:102663:21"/>the man who doth aſſert what he conceives to be uncertain for a certain truth, is by all <hi>Caſuiſts</hi> eſteemed a Lyar, though what he doth aſſert ſhould prove a truth, becauſe he doth aſſert that for a certain Truth, which he conceives may be a Lye: And as that Woman who performs the duties of a Wife to any perſon of whom ſhe doubts that he is not her Husband, is to be eſteemed an Adultereſs, although he be indeed her Husband with whom ſhe thus converſeth, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe by doing of this Action, whilſt the doubt remaineth, ſhe doth that Action, which for any thing ſhe knows unto the contrary, may be plain Adultery. So he that performeth that honour to a Creature, which he ſuſpecteth only to be due to God, muſt be pronounced guilty of Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry, however he perform that Worſhip only which is due unto the Creature, becauſe by doing of it whilſt any cauſe of doubt remaineth, he ſhews an inclination to perform it to the Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, though it belonged not to him; and in effect doth ſay. <hi>I have juſt reaſon to ſuſpect this Worſhip doth belong to God alone, yet will I give it to a Creature.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Suppoſe the Bread, when duely conſecrated,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop, 3. §. 3.</note> 
                  <hi>were certainly converted into the Body of our Lord, yet ſince, according to the Doctrine of the Church of</hi> Rome, <hi>this conſecration often is, and may be hin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred by many ſecret defects which do not fall under the Cogniſance of him that Worſhips; a man may rationally doubt of every particular Hoſt preſented to his adoration, that it is only Bread.</hi> This<note n="a" place="margin">
                     <hi>Carnet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus</hi> qui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem, cum tale quid ab eo quae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>retetur, reſpondiſſe dicitur, Merito dubitari de eo poſſe, nec vel ſe, vel alium quenquam teneri, temerè credere, aut ſalutem ſuam credendo in diſerimen adducere; quod vel ipſe ſeilicet, vel alius quis in individuo ſacerdos; vel hoc, vel certo alio conſecrationis ſuae rempore, panem Tranſtubſtantiando Chriſti corpus conficiat. Sratui forſitan poſſe in genere, at<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> indefinitè, quod Tranſubſtantiatio ſit, &amp; quod ab aliquo, alicubi Sacerdore tale quid, aliquando fieripoſſit. <hi>Epiſtopus Elienſis, Reſpon</hi> ad <hi>Apol. Bel.</hi> pag. 7.</note> 
                  <hi>Garnet</hi> openly confeſſed, and therefore though they ſtande obliged to believe that the Bread is Tranſubſtantiated ſome where or other, at ſome
<pb n="26" facs="tcp:102663:22"/>time or other, by ſome Prieſt or other, yet they think no man is obliged to believe, that any Prieſt now, or at any one certain time, does con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecrate effectively. And this conceſſion is not very liberal, if we conſider what is acknowled<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged by <hi>Suarez,</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Multae ſut cauſae propter quas po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſt acci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dere, ut Chriſtus non ſit praeſens: ut ſi ſacer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dos non ſit bapti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zatus, vel non ſit ritè ordinatus, quod pen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>det ex multis ali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>is cauſis, quibus ferè in infinitum progredi poſſumus; ut ex parte materiae ſaepe accidit defectus. <hi>Suarez</hi> in 3 <hi>Thom. qu.</hi> 79. <hi>Art.</hi> 8. <hi>Diſp.</hi> 65.2.</note> 
                  <hi>That we may almoſt infinitely proceed in the enumeration of the defects, which will obſtruct Chriſts preſence in the Holy Sacrament.</hi> For as we are informed by the <hi>Roman Miſſal, if the</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">Si aliquid deſit ex iis quae ad integritatem verborum in ipſâ con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecratione requiruntur. Verba autem conſecrationis, quae ſunt forma hujus Sacramenti, ſunt haec, hoc eſt enim corpus meum, &amp; hic eſt enim calix ſanguinis mei novi &amp; aeterni Teſtamenti, miſterium fidei, qui pro vobis, &amp; pro multis effundetur in remiſſionem peccatorum: Si quis autem aliquid diminueret vel immutaret de forma conſecrati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onis corporis &amp; ſanguinis, &amp; in ipſa verborum immutatione, verba idem non ſignificarent: non Conficeret sacramentum. <hi>Miſs. Rom.</hi> de <hi>Defec. Miſs.</hi> p. 35.</note> 
                  <hi>Prieſt happen to diminiſh, or alter any of the words of Conſecration, ſo that the ſenſe be varied, or any word belonging to the form of Conſecration be ontitted;</hi> in all theſe caſes Chriſt is not pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent in the Sacrament, but it remaineth Bread, now ſince the form of Conſecration of the Cup containeth 11 words, and ſo is the more ſubject to diminution or alteration, ſeeing the Prieſt doth always ſpeak the words of Conſecration in a<note n="d" place="margin">Si quis dixerit Eccleſiae R. ritum quo ſubmiſſa voce pars canonis &amp; verba conſecrationis proſeruntu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> damnandum eſſe, aut lingua tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum vulgari miſſam celebrari debere anathema ſit <hi>Concil. Trid, Seſs.</hi> 22. <hi>Can.</hi> 9.</note> ſecret voice, and not to be heard, and in the
<pb n="27" facs="tcp:102663:22"/>Latine Tongue, none of the People can be cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain that he ſpeaks the words of Conſecration ſo fully and ſo regularly as to ſecure them from Worſhipping a piece of Bread.</p>
               <p>Secondly,<note n="e" place="margin">Si panis non ſit triticeus, vel, ſi tri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticeus, ſit admixtus granis al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terius ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neris in tanta quan titate, ut non ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neat pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis triticeus, vel ſit alioqui corruptus: non conficitur Sacramentum. <hi>ibid.</hi> pag. 34.</note> 
                  <hi>If the Bread be corrupted, or if it be not Wheaten-Bread, then is it not converted into Chriſts Body; and if the Wine be ſowre, or turned in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to Vinegar, if it be made of unripe Grapes, if it be mixt with ſo much Water as will corrupt the Wine, then is it not converted into the Blood of Chriſt.</hi> Now by what means the perſon that adores the Sacrament, can be aſſured that the Bread and Wine is ſubject unto none of theſe defects, it is not eaſie to conceive.<note n="f" place="bottom">Si vinum ſit factum pe nitus acetum, vel penitus putridum, vel de uvis acerbis, ſeu non maturis expeſſum, vel admixtum tantum aquae, ut vinum ſit corruptum, non conficitur Sacramentum. <hi>ibid.</hi>
                  </note>
               </p>
               <p>Thirdly,<note n="g" place="margin">Siquis non inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit confi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cere, ſed deluſorie aliquid a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gere non conſecrat, quiarequi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritur inten tio <hi>ibid.</hi> P. 35.36.</note> 
                  <hi>If the Prieſt have uo intention to conſecrate the Bread and Wine, if in this matter he acts diluſorily,</hi> if he be aſecret Atheiſt, a Moor, a Jew, in all theſe caſes the perſon Worſhiping muſt give <hi>Latria</hi> to a Creature; if none of all this happen, yet<note n="h" place="margin">Quic<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quid ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum defi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cit, ſcilicet mat eria debita, for ma cum intentione, &amp; ordo Sacerdotalis in conficiente, non conſicitur Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cramentum. <hi>ib.</hi> p. 34.</note> if the Conſecrated <hi>Prieſt</hi> were not Baptized with due form of words, or if the Perſon that Baptized him, doth not intend to do as the Church doth, if he be not a <hi>Prieſt,</hi> (which often happens ſaith Pope<note n="*" place="bottom">In quaeſt, quodlib. quaeſt. 3.</note> 
                  <hi>Adrian</hi>) and certainly falls out, when he that doth Ordain him, doth noth not intend to do ſo, or faultreth by dimi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nution of, or by addition to the form of Ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nation, ſo that the ſence is changed, or made im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perefct; or laſtly, if the <hi>Biſhop</hi> that Ordain'd
<pb n="28" facs="tcp:102663:23"/>this <hi>Prieſt</hi> that doth now Conſecrate, were not himſelf Ordained and Baptized with due matter, form, and intention, or if this happened to any <hi>Prieſt</hi> to <hi>Biſhop</hi> before him, or any one in the ſame Line of Ordainers till you come unto St. <hi>Peter;</hi> that is, if this hath happen'd out in ſix<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teen hundred years, then will the Elements re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>main ſtill Bread and Wine, as wanting Conſecra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion by a real <hi>Prieſt,</hi> for Baptiſm and Ordination being neceſſary requiſites to <hi>Prieſthood,</hi> he who by the defect of theſe is only a ſuppoſed <hi>Prieſt,</hi> can give but a ſuppoſed <hi>Prieſthood,</hi> and they that do receive their <hi>Prieſthood,</hi> or do derive it from ſuch as have received it from them, can receive nothing but a ſhadow, it being undeniably cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain, that the unſupplyable defect of any neceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſary antecedent, doth cauſe a nullity in all thoſe conſequences which depend upon it. So that no R. <hi>Catholick</hi> can be aſſured he doth not Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip Bread, without he can have no aſſurance, there being no neceſſity that they ſhould be true.</p>
               <p>From the conſideration of all theſe defects, it is exceeding evident, That all that live in the Communion of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> and daily practice the adoration of the Hoſt, are unavoid<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ably ſubjected to the continual peril of Idolatry, and have juſt reaſon to ſuſpect (although the Doctrine of Tranſubſtantiation ſhould in the ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neral be certain) that the material object of their Worſhip is but Bread and Wine. On this Ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jection <hi>T. G.</hi> reflects with ſo much inſolence and triumph, as if it were the vaineſt ſcruple that a tongue could utter, and had been managed by the Dr. with the greateſt. weakneſs: And yet ſo little reaſon had he to be thus inſolent and pert, that by his firſt reply unto it, he hath quite
<pb n="29" facs="tcp:102663:23"/>overthrown the <hi>Roman Cauſe,</hi> and given all con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidering perſons, ſuch a clear convincing motive to deſert the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> that nothing can be more prevailing. For thus he ſpeaks, <hi>The abſurdneſs of the aſſertion, that another mans de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect and wickedneſs ſhould make me incur the Crime of Idolatry, whether I will or no, might ſuffice to make any reaſonable man depoſe ſo Chimerical a ſeruple.</hi> This I confeſs is a moſt clear and cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain truth, that it is infinitely abſurd to ſay I ſhould be guilty of ſo great a Crime, only by reaſon of anothers fault or wickedneſs: But then it muſt be more abſurd to think I ſhall be damned only by reaſon of the defect or wickedneſs of others, which yet all <hi>R. Catholieks</hi> ſtand bound as firmly to believe, as any other Doctrine of that Church; for it is certainly the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">Quoties infans aut adultus verſatur in vitae periculo, poteſt ſine ſolemnita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>te à quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cunque Baptizari ſervata tamenforma &amp; intentione <hi>Eccleſia, Ritual. Rom.</hi> de <hi>Bap.</hi> P. 7.</note> 
                  <hi>That where the perfect form of Baptiſm, or the intention of</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="bottom">Quicquid enim horum deficit, ſcihect materia debita, forma cum intentione non conficitur Sacramentum. <hi>Miſs. Rom.</hi> p. 34.</note> 
                  <hi>doing what the Churth doth, is wanting, the perſon that is brought unto the Fout is not Baptized:</hi> And it is alſo the definition of that Church,<note n="c" place="bottom">Siquis dixerit, Bapti<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>mum liberum eſſe, hoc eſt, non neceſſarium ad ſalutem; anathema ſit. <hi>Coxcil. Trid. Seſs.</hi> 7, de <hi>Bept. Can.</hi> 5.</note> 
                  <hi>That Baptiſm is ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſary to Salvation,</hi> and conſequently, that no unbaptized perſon can be Saved; and hence the <hi>Roman Ritual</hi> ſpeaks thus,<note n="d" place="bottom">Ritual. Rom. <hi>de</hi> Bapt. p. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>That Holy Baptiſm, the Gate of Chriſtian Religion and Eternal Life,<note n="e" place="bottom">Nihil magi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> neceſſarium videri poteſt, quàm ut doceatur omni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus hominibus Baptiſmi legem a Domino praeſcriptam eſſe, ita ut niu per Baptifmi gratiam Deo renaſcantur, in ſempirernam miſeriam, &amp;c interitum a parentibus, ſive illi fidles, ſive infideles ſint, procre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>entur. Igitur ſaepiùs à Paſtoribus explicandum crit, quod apud Evangeliſtam legitur; Nſſiquis renatus ſuerit ex apua &amp; ſpiritu non poteſt int<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>oire in reguum Dei. <hi>Catechiſ. Rom. part.</hi> 2. <hi>Cap.</hi> 11.5.31.</note>
                     <pb n="30" facs="tcp:102663:24"/>is neceſſary to the Salvation of all Men, is teſtified by truth it ſelf in theſe expreſſions,</hi> unleſs a Man be born again, &amp;c. <hi>and therefore in the due mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtration of it, the greateſt diligence is needfull.</hi> (2) It is moſt certainly the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> that Sinners are not abſolved by the <hi>Prieſt,</hi> unleſs the<note n="e" place="bottom">Nihil magis neceſſarium videri poteſt, quàm ut doceatur omni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus hominibus Baptiſmi legem a Domino praeſcriptam eſſe, ita ut niſi per Baptiſmi gratiam Deo renaſcantur, in ſempiternam miſeriam, &amp; anteritum a parentibus, ſive illi fideles, ſive infideles ſint, procre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>entur. Igitur ſaepiùs à Paſtoribus explicandum crit, quod apud Evangeliſtam legitur; Nſſi quis renatus ſuerit ex aqua &amp; ſpiritu non poteſt introire in regnum Dei. <hi>Catechiſ. Rom. part.</hi> 2. <hi>Cap.</hi> 11. §. 31.</note> 
                  <hi>Prieſt</hi> intend to do it; and yet that Church defineth, That this<note n="f" place="margin">Siquis dixerit, in miniſtris, dum Sacra mentum conficiunt &amp; confe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>runt non requiri in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tentionem ſaltem fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciendi quod facit Eccleſia, anathema, ſit. <hi>Concil. Trid. Seſs.</hi> 7. <hi>Cap.</hi> 1. <hi>Can.</hi> 11. <hi>f</hi> Eſt au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem hoc Sacramen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum Paeni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tentiae lap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſis poſt Baptiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mum ad ſalutem neceſſarium. ut nondum regeneratis ipſe Baptiſmus. <hi>ibid. Stſs.</hi> 14. <hi>Cap.</hi> 2.</note> 
                  <hi>Sacrament of Penance is necefsary to Salvation to thoſe that after Baptiſm do fall;</hi> and tells the penitent,<note n="g" place="bottom">Non debet poenitens adeò ſibi de ſuaipſius fide blandiri, ut etiam ſi nulla illi adſit contritio, aut ſacerdoti animus ſeriò agendi &amp; verè abſolvendi deſlt; putet tamen ſe, propter ſuam ſolam fidem, verè &amp; coram Deo eſſe abſolutum. Nec enim fides fine penitentia remiſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onem ullam peccatorum praeſtaret: Nec is eſſet, niſi ſalutis ſuae neg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligentiſſimus, qui ſacerdotem joco ſe abſolventem cognofceret, &amp; non alium, ſeriò agentem, ſedulò requireret. <hi>ib. Cap.</hi> 6.</note> 
                  <hi>he muſt not ſo far flatter or deceive himſelf, as to expect to be abſolved by God, by reaſon of his Faith, if the Prieſt doth not in his mind intend truly to abſolve him, and to act ſeriouſly in the matter.</hi> So that <hi>T. G.</hi> and all of his perſwaſion, muſt recant this principle which he hath here laid down, and which ſhines with the brighteſt evidence, or elſe he muſt renounce the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> and one would wonder at the ſtupidity of our <hi>R. Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licks,</hi> that they can think of this without the greateſt horrour and amazement: for if this be not true, then their Religion muſt be falſe, and if it be, then how great ſoever be the Piety and Virtue of their Lives, yet if their <hi>Prieſt</hi> be a ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cret <hi>Atheiſt,</hi> if he be impious enough not to be ſerious; or if he be ſo negligent, or ſo malicious as not to intend their abſolution, they muſt in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fallibly be damned to all Eternity.
<pb n="31" facs="tcp:102663:24"/>Secondly, His inſtances are all impertinent, and inſufficient to take off the ſcruple upon ſeveral accounts, as for example,<note place="margin">P. 259.</note> 
                  <hi>T. G. askes what certainty hath a Husband that the perſon he takes for his Wife, is ſo indeeds and yet a Husband may pay the conjugal debt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Anſwer, The caſe is no way parallel, for here is no apparent cauſe of doubt, for otherwiſe the duty ought not to be paid, but there is <hi>almoſt in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>finite reaſon</hi> to ſuſpect Chriſt is not preſent in the Sacrament; once in a Thouſand inſtances per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>haps it happeneth that a Man may be cheated with another Woman; but here it is an Hundred to one that we are cheated in our ſuppoſition of Chriſts Real and Corporal preſence. For ſince the power of the <hi>Prieſt</hi> to Conſecrate, depends upon the due Baptizing, and due Ordination of all that Line which was before him; ſhould we allow to every Ordaining <hi>Biſhop</hi> 16 years, yet muſt that Line contain an Hundred <hi>Biſhops</hi> at leaſt, and if but one neglect in matter, form, or the intention of the <hi>Prieſt,</hi> hath been committed in the Baptizing, or Ordaining of one of the whole Hundred Biſhops, the Bread muſt certain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly be Bread; ſo that the want of due intention, form or matter, being as common, and as like to happen in any ſingle inſtance, as a cheat put upon the Husband; the diſparity in this muſt be as great as that of One to an Hundred; and if we do again conſider that according to the Canon of the <hi>Nicene</hi> Council, One Biſhop, and Two Prieſts are requiſire to the Ordaining of a Prieſt, then the diſparity runs thus; as Three hundred to one, ſo is the poſſibility of being cheated in the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, to that of being cheated in my Bed: But
<pb n="32" facs="tcp:102663:25"/>then if we conſider that throughout the<note n="a" place="margin">
                     <p>
                        <hi>Cent.</hi> 9.</p>
                     <p>In eodem concilio de vita &amp; honeſtate ſacrificu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lorum, quorum mores a Diſciplina Majorum lapſi ad luxum li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bidinem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que plus quam pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fano licet, tende<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bant, leges latae ſunt. <hi>Avent. lib.</hi> 4. <hi>p.</hi> 359.</p>
                     <p>Iſti octo Pontifices ſequentes brevi tempore ſederunt, neſcio nota<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bile aliquid de ipſis dicere, quia non niſi ſcandaloſa de ipſis reperi. <hi>Faſcic. p.</hi> 67. Quod proinde ſeculum ab Hiſtoricis infaelix inſcribitur. <hi>Genebrard. ad Ann. Chriſti.</hi> 899.</p>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Ninth,</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="bottom">
                     <hi>Cent.</hi> 10. Quo tempore ipſa Romana Eccleſia caſura &amp; interitura penitus videri potuiſſet, tot improbis, ſceleratis, impudicis, Praedoni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus invaſorbus, ſanguinariis &amp; graſſatoribus hoc ſeculo (ut audiſti) ſedem Apoſtolicam invadentibus. <hi>Cbron.</hi> 1000.</note> 
                  <hi>Tenth,</hi> and<note n="c" place="bottom">
                     <hi>Cent.</hi> 11. Quam tunc deploratus fuerit ſtatus Eccleſiae, &amp; ferme monſtro ſimillimus, cernere licet apud ſigebertum, Vincent. &amp; Anto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni. ſacerdotes crant moribus depravatiſſim is, &amp; propterea ipſi &amp; res ſacrae populo contemptibiles; quilibet ex plebe audebat de ſacris myſteriis diſputare; Sacramenta etiam ab Infantibus turpiter tracta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bantur; in extremo vitae viaticum Dominicum contemnebatur; de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cimae presbyteris debitae igne cremabantur. Corpus domini ſaepe pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dibus conculcabatur &amp; ſanguis effundebatur, multaque alia ſcclera in Eccleſia patrabantur. <hi>Genebrard. Chron.</hi> 1079.</note> 
                  <hi>Eleventh</hi> Ages. The <hi>Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Biſhops</hi> of the <hi>Roman Church</hi> were ſo abomina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bly wicked, that Tongue cannot expreſs ſuffici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ently their vileneſs; that by their own confeſſion 50 ſucceeding Popes were rather <hi>Devils,</hi> and <hi>Apoſtates,</hi> than <hi>Apoſtolick Perſons,</hi> that their Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crificators were<note n="d" place="bottom">Sacrificuli principibus a Deo datis, non ſolum non parendum eſſe, verum etiam fraude, vi quov is modo tollendos, populum Chriſtia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num docere audent; per juria, homicidia, civilia bella, caedes, perfi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diam, pietatem vocant, fidem frangentes, faedera diſſolventes, pactum praevaricantes, juramentum vjolantes, perfidos, atque perjuros non eſſe, ſibi credi poſtulant, Quin cos, qui fideles ſunt, qui rebellionem, incendia facere, ſtup, a, inceſtus committere praedas a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gitare, proximos opprimere, occidere, compila<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e, ſanguinem Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianum effundere ſummopere cavent, in numero ſceleratorum atque impiorum computant, <hi>&amp;c. Aventinus Annal. Bojar. lib.</hi> 5 <hi>pag.</hi> 591.</note> 
                  <hi>Antichriſts, Magicians, Invaders of the holy Function,</hi> guilty of <hi>Simony</hi> and <hi>Perjury,</hi> Monſters and Prodigies of vice, and that on thoſe accounts the Ages mentioned are called the <hi>un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>happy and the moſt deſperate times, wherein the very</hi>
                  <note n="e" place="bottom">Praefari aliquid neceſſarium duximus ne quid ſcandali puſillus aui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mo pateatur ſi quando videre contigerit abominationem deſolationis in Templo. Baron a <hi>An.</hi> 900.</note> 
                  <hi>Abomination of Deſolation had uſurped the Temple.</hi> If we conſider that their ignorance was ſo exceeding great, that<note n="f" place="bottom">Multo jam Tempore indoluit paternitas tua tantam in Eceleſia Dei invaleſcere inſcitiam atque tam Craſſam corum qui Sancto mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrant altari, &amp; divinas ex officio perſonant laudes, ignorantiam, ut rari admodum inveniantur, qui exactè &amp; integrè quae legunt aut canunt, intelligant, aut corum, quae ore expromunt, ſenſum capiant aut rectam teneant percipiantve ſententiam. <hi>Clichto v. pre<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>at. Eluci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dat. Eccleſ. vid. Nich. de Cleman. p.</hi> 16. <hi>Hotting de neceſs. Reform. p.</hi> 65.</note> 
                  <hi>few knew what it was they read.</hi> I ſay if theſe things be imparti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally
<pb n="33" facs="tcp:102663:25"/>conſidered; it muſt be highly probable to men of ordinary reaſon, that if the forementio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned defects do certainly obſtruct the Sacrament of Ordination, there is not any Prieſt now living in the whole <hi>Church of Rome.</hi> This anſwer alſo ſhews that all his other inſtances are alſo wretch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>edly impertinent, and therefore cannot poſſibly deſerve to be particularly conſidered.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Were it moſt certain that every particular Hoſt were duly Conſecrated,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop. 4. Sect. 4.</note> 
                  <hi>and certainly contained Chriſts real Body, yet have we no good warrant upon that ſuppoſition to Adore it with</hi> Latria:<note place="margin">P. 127.</note> 
                  <hi>For as the</hi> Dr. <hi>excellently argues, the reaſon of all Ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration given to the Sacrament is this, that Chriſt hath ſaid,</hi> this is my Body, <hi>which words if they im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ply Tranſubſtantiation cannot be underſtood of any other change than of the Bread into Chriſts Body; and if this ſenſe were to be put upon them, why mhy I not imagine much more agreeably to the nature of the Inſtitution? That the mere humane nature of Chriſt is there, then that his Divinity ſhould be there in a particular manner preſent to no end, and where it makes not the leaſt manifeſtation of it ſelf:</hi> To this diſcourſe <hi>T. G.</hi> returns this Anſvver,<note place="margin">P. 23<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That where there is a General command without ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ception
<pb n="34" facs="tcp:102663:26"/>to Worſhip the word made Fleſh, there he hath given a ſufficient indication of doing it wherever we are certain by faith, that he is ſo preſent.</hi> Anſvver, But what is this to the <hi>Doctors</hi> Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, which proceeds upon this ground, that the preſence of Chriſts Body in the <hi>Euchariſt</hi> is no ſufficient evidence, that in the <hi>Euchariſt</hi> it is united to the word; for if Chriſts Body may be eaten, and not eaten, eaten by them who have received the Hoſt, and not eaten by them who have not yet received it; If it may be under the ſpecies of Bread, and not under the ſpecies of Bread, under the ſpecies of Bread, as it is in the Sacrament, and not under the ſpecies of Bread, as it is in Heaven; why may it not be united to the word, and not united to the word, united to the word, as it is in Heaven; but not united to the word as it lyes ſenſeleſs on the Altar. And therefore the belief of Catholicks, that the Divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nity is thus united to the Sacrament, is no ſuffici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent motive to Adore it with <hi>Latria,</hi> becauſe I can have no ſufficient reaſon to think it true.</p>
               <p>Secondly,<note place="margin">P. 113.</note> The Dr. Argues thus, <hi>if the Bread be converted into that Body of Chriſt which is hypo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtatically united with the Divine nature, then the converſion is not merely into the Body, but into the perſon of Chriſt; and then Chriſt hath as many bodies hypoſtatically united to him, as there are Ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments conſecrated.</hi> This clear perſpicuous Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment is ſaith <hi>T. G. A notable piece of new myſtical Divinity,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 141.</note> 
                  <hi>and expreſ'd in hard words; and atten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded with a contradiction.</hi> Anſwer, can it be expe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cted that any man ſhould ſpeak of a Subject that is it ſelf made up of infinite contradicti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, and not ſpeak ſutably to the Subject? if <hi>T. G.</hi> would aſſert the contrary to what the <hi>Dr.</hi> argues, muſt he not ſay that all the Conſecrated
<pb n="35" facs="tcp:102663:26"/>Elements (perhaps a 1000) are but one Body, and ſeeing all theſe Elements are Chriſts Body, muſt not he ſay that a 1000 Chriſts bodys are but one Chriſts body? is it not impudence and diſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>genuity to cry out of hard words upon the men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of <hi>Conſecrated Elements,</hi> and <hi>Converſion into the perſon of Chriſt,</hi> when we are ſpeaking of that change which they all <hi>Tranſubſtantiation,</hi> and ſay that it is made <hi>by Conſecration of the Ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments;</hi> or becauſe we uſe that term of <hi>hypoſtatick union,</hi> when we are ſpeaking of that union which is ſo called by all Divines that treat upon that Subject? and is delivered to us in that very word by the whole Church of Chriſt?<note place="margin">P. 241.242/</note> 
                  <hi>It doth not follow ſaith</hi> T. G. <hi>any more then becauſe the Bread the Fleſh, the Fiſh which he eat upon Earth were converted into the ſubſtance of his Body, and hypo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtatically united to him; it follows, That there were as many Bodies hypoſtatically united to him, as there were ſeveral meats eaten by him:</hi> no ſaith he, <hi>this Argument carries not the ſhew of probability. Rep.</hi> Sure I am, this anſwer hath but the ſhew of a ſimi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>litude; for the Elements of Bread are changed into Chriſts whole Body, but all the ſeveral meats Chriſt eat were not changed into Chriſts whole Bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy, but only into ſome part of it; but the ſimili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tude is good againſt him, for as the ſeveral meats which by Converſion became parts of Chriſts Body, were not the ſelf ſame parts, but divers: So the ſeveral Wafers which by Converſion be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>come Chriſts whole Body, are not the ſame whole Body, but divers; thus doth <hi>T. G</hi>'s. ſimilitudo turn tayl upon him. And that the <hi>Doctors</hi> Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment is perfect demonſtration is moſt evident, for it depends upon this propoſition, that if one Conſecrated Element by one Chriſts Body hypo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtatically united to him, then muſt Two, be Two,
<pb n="36" facs="tcp:102663:27"/>and Ten be Ten, and many Conſecrated Ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments many Bodys; which is a evident as this, if one Twenty ſhillings in a bag be one pound, then muſt Two, be Two pound, and ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny Twenty ſhillings in a bag, muſt be many pounds.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="3" type="chapter">
               <pb n="37" facs="tcp:102663:27"/>
               <head>CHAP. III.</head>
               <argument>
                  <head>The CONTENTS.</head>
                  <p>
                     <hi>Prop.</hi> The Bread and Wine are not Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>stantiated, <hi>1.</hi> Becauſe we do not drink blood. <hi>2.</hi> Becauſe we do not eat mans Fleſh. <hi>3.</hi> Becauſe mankind was not re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deemed by the firſt Sacrament. <hi>4.</hi> Becauſe the Scripture after Conſecration calls it Bread and Wine. <hi>5.</hi> Becauſe our ſenſes have no evidence of ſuch a change.</p>
               </argument>
               <p>
                  <hi>IN the participation of the</hi> Euchariſt <hi>we do not eat the humane body of our Lord which ſuffered on the Croſs; nor drink of humane blood,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop. 1. Sect. 1.</note> 
                  <hi>but what we eat and drink is true ſubſtantial Bread and Wine:</hi> for, 1. If Chriſt had given to his Diſciples blood to eat, he muſt have taught them to have done what was forbidden in the Law of <hi>Moſes,</hi> where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>as he both exactly did obſerve that Law,<note place="margin">Mat. 23 3.</note> and taught his own Diſciples to obſerve what ever by the <hi>Scribes</hi> and <hi>Phariſees</hi> was taught them from the Law of <hi>Moſes,</hi> which was in force till all things were fulfilled by the death of Chriſt. Secondly, Chriſts own Diſciples after his Reſur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rection were ſtrict obſervers of the Law of <hi>Moſes</hi> for a conſiderable time; and ſo were alſo <hi>many Thouſands of the Jewiſh converts.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">21 Act. 20.</note> St. <hi>Peter</hi> was ſo nice in obſervation of the Jewiſh Cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtoms, that till a viſion had informed him better,<note place="margin">10 Act. 14.</note> he thought ſuch meat was utterly unlawful as was forbidden by the Law: and when in a viſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on
<pb n="38" facs="tcp:102663:28"/>on he was bid to <hi>ſtay</hi> and <hi>eat,</hi> he preſently cryes out, as a man tempted to an unlawful act; <hi>not ſo Lord for I have never eaten any thing that is un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clean.</hi> St. <hi>James</hi> gives an account to <hi>Paul</hi> of the great zeal that all the Jewiſh Converts had for the Law of <hi>Moſes,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Act. 21.20.</note> in theſe words; <hi>Thou ſeeſt Brother how many Thouſands of Jews there are which believe, and they are all zealous of the Law;</hi> he declares how highly they were all offended with him, becauſe they were informed that he taught that they were not obliged to yield Obe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dience to the Conſtitutions and cuſtoms of the Jewiſh Law, verſ. 21. <hi>They are</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed of thee, that thou teacheſt all the Jews which are among the Gentiles, to forſake</hi> Moſes, <hi>ſaying, that they ought not to Circumciſe their Children, nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther to walk after their Cuſtoms:</hi> And Thirdly, he exhorts him, for their better ſatisfaction; ſo to act,<note place="margin">v. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>4.</note> as that he might induce them to believe <hi>that he alſo walked ſoberly and did keep the Law.</hi> And yet St. <hi>Peter</hi> before this viſion, had aſſembled to celebrate the Holy Sacrament, and all theſe Jewiſh converts ſo zealous of the obſervation of the Ceremonial Law did very frequently receive this <hi>Cup of Bleſſing;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Act. 20.7, 11.</note> and upon every Lords day at leaſt, <hi>did meet together to break Bread;</hi> Whence evident it is that they did not look upon that action as any violation of the Law of <hi>Moſes,</hi> and ſo could not imagine that by participation of this Sacrament they drunk what properly was blood. For they could not be ignorant that blood was by this Law forbidden,<note place="margin">Lev. 3.17</note> it having ſaid, <hi>it ſhall be a perpetual Statute for your Generations through<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out all your dwellings,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Lev. c. 7. v. 27.</note> 
                  <hi>that ye eat neither Fat nor Blood;</hi> and that, <hi>whatſoever ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>l it he that eateth any manner of Blood, even that ſoul ſhall be cut off from his People.</hi> Nor could they be both zealous
<pb n="39" facs="tcp:102663:28"/>obſervators of the Law, and quarrellors with thoſe that did not keep it, and yet tranſgreſs it themſelves. The Sect of <hi>Nazarens</hi> continued in the Church of Chriſt 400 years, for of the<note n="a" place="margin">
                     <hi>Sectae</hi> il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lius memi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nit H<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nymus in Epiſt. ad Auguſt &amp; Auguſt ip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſe l. 4. con. Creſcon. Danaeas in Auguſt. de Haereſ. p. 75.</note> 
                  <hi>Nazarens,</hi> St. <hi>Jerom</hi> and St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> do make mention, they multiplyed and ſpread themſelves throughout the Eaſtern Church; and yet this Sect obſerved<note n="b" place="bottom">Nazaraei cum Dei filium confireantur eſſe Chriſtum, omnia tamen veteris legis obſervant. <hi>Auguſt.</hi> de <hi>Hereſibus Cap.</hi> 9. <hi>vid. Epipha<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>um Haereſ.</hi> 29. § 7.</note> all the Law of <hi>Moſes,</hi> and held it neceſſary to Salvation ſo to do, and therefore none of them did think that by participation of the Holy Sacrament they fed on blood, and ſo tranſgreſſed it.</p>
               <p>Again, when the Diſciples met together to conſult of what was needfull to be obſerved by the <hi>Gentile Converts,</hi> the better to avoid the Scandal of the <hi>Jews,</hi> they ſtrictly charged them to <hi>avoid things ſtrangled, and abſtain from Blood;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Acts 15.28, 29.</note> and judged it neceſſary ſo to do: Now had they fed on Blood in Holy Myſteries, no Chriſtian com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municant could have obſerved this precept, and nothing could have been more fooliſh than to give injunctions to avoid that Scandal, which in their Holy Rites they daily miniſtred. This therefore is a ſignal and triumphant evidence, that they who firſt impoſed this Decree, and they who undertook to keep it, were utter ſtrangers to this idle dream of <hi>Tranſubſtantiation.</hi> The ancient Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians did for many Centuries abſtain from Blood, &amp; look upon it as a thing forbidden by this Canon, which enjoyns this abſtainance, and reckons it amongſt <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or things neceſſary, of which we have ſufficient Teſtimony from that
<pb n="40" facs="tcp:102663:29"/>Law of <hi>Leo</hi> the <hi>Emperour,</hi> where having forbid<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>den the uſe of Blood ſtuffed in the entrails of Beaſts, he affirms, That in the Old Law and in the Goſpel, it was always eſteemed impious to eat it: and in the <hi>Canons</hi> called<note n="c" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Canonum Apeſtol. <hi>cap. 62.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Apoſtolical,</hi> it is forbidden to a <hi>Clergy-man to eat Blood, under pain of depoſition, to a Lay-man under pain of Excommunication:</hi> And hence the Penitential Books had warrant enough to impoſe Canonical Penances upon them that did taſt this forbidden Diſh: And that they did ſo, is known and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſed by <hi>Pamelius, Rhenanus,</hi> and <hi>de la Cerda</hi> upon theſe words of <hi>Tertulian, Ne animalium quidem ſanguinem in epulis <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſ ulentis habemus;</hi> and being charged with the eating of the Blood of Infants, they, to evince the impudence and falſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs of that charge, did conſtantly return this anſwer,<note n="d" place="margin">Nobis homicidi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um nec videre ſas nec audire tantum<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> abhumano ſanguine cay<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>mus ut neceduilum peccorum in cibis ſanguinem nove<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rimus, <hi>Minu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>.</hi> par. 34. cum notis <hi>Ouzel.</hi> porro quale eſt ut quos ſangui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nempecoris hor<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ere confiditis humano inhiare credatis? <hi>Tertul. Apol. c.</hi> 9. vid. <hi>Euſib. Hiſt. Eccl. l.</hi> 5. c 1.</note> 
                  <hi>That they who held it utterly unlawful to eat the Blood of Beaſts, could not be guilty of Feaſting on the Blood of Men:</hi> whereas, had they conceived that, by partaking of the conſecrated Cup, they drank of humane Blood, this anſwer could not have excuſed them, nor could it with ſincerity be urged by them, ſince notwithſtanding their abſtaining from the Blood of Beaſts, they daily fed upon his Blood, who was the Man <hi>Chriſt Jeſus,</hi> and to depoſe a Prieſt from eating <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>(i.e.) Fleſh that con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tains the Blood,</hi> as the fore-mentioned <hi>Canon</hi> doth, would in effect, be to depoſe him for per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taking of the Holy Sacrament, that being moſt emphatically <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>or Fleſh with Blood,</hi> according to the <hi>Roman</hi> Doctrine. And
<pb n="41" facs="tcp:102663:29"/>therefore this opinion, <hi>that it was lawfull for Chriſtians to eat Blood,</hi> found little or no coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tenance in the Church of Chriſt, till the time of <hi>Berengarius,</hi> when this prodigious Doctrine came in voge; beſides, the ancient Fathers ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jected this againſt the Heathens as a moſt horrible reproachful thing,<note n="e" place="margin">Quod Saturni fi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>li<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>dignum eſt mali &amp; nex<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minis <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>g<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>in<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> g<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>natur ip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> credo decu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſſe ſanguinſs foedere conjurare catalinam, &amp; Bello<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nam ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crum ſuum hauſtu hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mani cru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oris imbu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ere, &amp; Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitialem morbum hominis ſanguine, id eſt, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>orbo graviore ſanare. <hi>Minuc.</hi> p. 34. de ſanguinis pabulo &amp; ejuſmodi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>t ag<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>es ſerculis legite nec ubi relatum ſit, (eſt apud Herodotum opi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>) defuſum brachiis ſanguinem ex alterutro deguſtatum nationes quaſdam foede<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rí comparaſſe, neſcio quid &amp; ſub Catilina tale deguſtatum eſt <hi>Tertul. Apol. C.</hi> 9.</note> 
                  <hi>That they made Covenants by drinking humane Blood,</hi> and uſed that barbarous cuſtom, as a <hi>fit cure of the Falling Sickneſs,</hi> now had this been the Chriſtians daily practice to bind themſelves by the participation of humane Blood, to the performance of all works of Pie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty, as <hi>Pliny</hi> ſaith they did, <hi>by the participation of the Holy Sacrament.</hi> Had they thus uſed hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane Blood to cure the diſeaſes of their Souls, and of their Bodies too, as<note n="f" place="margin">Erat apud nos Acatius quidam honeſto apud ſuos ortus loco qui clauſis oculis natum ſe eſſe dicebat. Sed quia intus ſani palpeoris co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>haerentibus non patebant, medicum eos ferro aperire voluine ne<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> hoc permiſiſſe religioſam matrem ſuam, ſed id effeciſſe ex Euchariſtia Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taplaſmare cum jam puer quin<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> aut fere ampliu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> eſſet annorum unde hoc ſe ſatis meminiſſe narrabat <hi>Auguſt. l.</hi> 3. <hi>Sec. adv. Julian. Op. S.</hi> 164.</note> they did uſe the Holy Sacrament, what had been more a condemnation to the Chriſtians then their own words and argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments; and what could lay upon them an im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>putation of greater impudence and folly, then to reproach the Heathens for doing what they daily practiſed? Beſides, this they inſiſted on as a moſt pregnant evidence, that many of the Heathen Deities were wicked and pernitious Spirits, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe<note n="g" place="margin">Hodie iſtic Bellonae ſacratos ſanguis de femore proſciſſo in palmulam exceptus eſui datus ſignat. <hi>Tertul. Apol. c.</hi> 9.</note> 
                  <hi>a draught of humane Blood, or the Oblation of the Blood of Man,</hi> was deemed an acceptable
<pb n="42" facs="tcp:102663:30"/>ſervice to them, and that which would appeaſe their anger, and becauſe their <hi>Prieſts</hi> were Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecrated by drinking humane Blood. Now if the Chriſtians did daily offer humane Blood to God as a moſt acceptable Sacrifice; and if both Prieſt and People did as often drink it, as they did celebrate the Sacrament, what could theſe charges be, but indications of the ſtupidity and impudence of thoſe that made them?</p>
               <p>Had Chriſt commanded his Diſciples to eat his real Fleſh,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Arg.</hi> 2. §. 2.</note> and feed for ever on that very body which ſuffered on the Croſs, he had delivered that which could not have been thought of, and much leſs practiſed without the greateſt horrour: For had he only taught them to eat humane fleſh, he had enjoyned them to do that which is repug<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant unto humane nature, and hath been con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantly eſteemed by the more ſober Heathens, a barbarous and inhumane thing. Hence that ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſion of our Saviour Chriſt, <hi>That they who would be made partakers of Eternal Life muſt eat his Fleſh,</hi> was by the unbelieving <hi>Jew,</hi> rejected as a thing impoſſible,<note place="margin">Joh. 6.52.</note> 
                  <hi>how can this Man ſay, they give us his Fleſh to Eat?</hi> And if they deemed it a thing impoſſible, that the whole Nation of the <hi>Jews</hi> ſhould eat of one mans Fleſh, well might the <hi>Gentiles</hi> think it impoſſible that they ſhould do ſo. Nay, when his own Diſciples heard it,<note place="margin">verſe <hi>60.</hi>
                  </note> they preſently cried out, <hi>This is an hard ſaying, who can hear it:</hi> they judged it ſo abſurd a Propoſition, and were ſo highly ſcan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dalized at it, that notwithſtanding all the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viction they received from their Eyes and other ſenſes, that he was the true <hi>Meſſiah,</hi> they think this one propoſal a ſufficient motive to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject him,<note place="margin">verſt <hi>66.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>for from that very time many of his Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples went back, and walked no more with him.</hi>
                  <pb n="43" facs="tcp:102663:30"/>So that our Bleſſed Saviour, to obviate and to remove this Scandal, doth in the judgment of the <hi>Fathers,</hi> preſently expound himſelf in a Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritual ſence, and doth aſſert, that this corporal eating was unprofitable, and not the thing he did exhort them to, for thus <hi>Euſebius</hi> doth para<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phraſe his words,<note n="g" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Euſeb. l. <hi>3.</hi> Eccleſ. Theol. contra Marcell. Ancyr. M. S. Bibl. Oxon.</note> 
                  <hi>do not think that I ſpeak of that Fleſh where with I am compaſſed, as if you muſt eat of that, neither imagin that I command you to drink my ſenſible and bodily Blood, but underſtand well, that the words which I have ſpoken unto you, are Spirit and</hi>
                  <note n="h" place="margin">
                     <hi>See Biſhop</hi> Uſhers <hi>anſwer to the</hi> Jeſuites, <hi>p</hi> 48, 49, 50, 51.</note> 
                  <hi>Life;</hi> This alſo is the Expoſiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of <hi>Tertullian, Origen,</hi> St. <hi>Auguſtin, Athana<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſius,</hi> to omit divers others: And of this Expoſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion they give this account,<note n="i" place="margin">Auguſt. de Doct. Chriſtiana l. <hi>3.</hi> c. <hi>15, 16.</hi>
                  </note> that thoſe expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions taken literally, command what is <hi>an im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pious and</hi>
                  <note n="k" place="margin">Eſt in N. Teſtamento litera quae occidit eum qui non ſpirituali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter ea quaedicuntur adverterit, ſi enim ſecundum literam ſequaris hoc ipſum quod dictum eſt niſi manducaveritis carnem meam, &amp;c. oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cidit haec litera <hi>Origen</hi> in <hi>Lev. c.</hi> 10. <hi>Hom</hi> 7. p. 87.</note> 
                  <hi>wicked think,</hi> and are <hi>a killing Letter,</hi> and therefore muſt be taken in a Spiritual ſence. And we are informed by<note n="l" place="margin">Horum ergo nefarii ritus Chriſtianis imputati: ca autem imma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nitas coepit a <hi>Simone Mago,</hi> ut <hi>Narrat. Clem.</hi> de rebus geftis <hi>Petri,</hi> qui perperam intellexerat illa <hi>Johannis cap.</hi> 6. niſi comederitis car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem filii hominis, &amp; biberitis ipſius ſanguinem, <hi>&amp;c. Not. in Min.</hi> p. 34. vide <hi>Elmenhorſt.</hi> in haec verba <hi>Minuc.</hi> infans farre contectus, ut decipiat incautos, apponitur.</note> 
                  <hi>Wowerius,</hi> out of the Writings of <hi>Pſeudo Clemens,</hi> that that accurſed practice of the <hi>Pepuzians, Quintilians,</hi> and others, who mixt the Blood of Infants with the Euchariſtick Bread, had its firſt riſe from <hi>Simon Magus,</hi> miſunderſtanding thoſe very words of <hi>John, except you eat the Fleſh of the Son of Man
<pb n="44" facs="tcp:102663:31"/>and drink his Blood,</hi> &amp;c. Now if this oral man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ducation of the Fleſh of Chriſt ſeemed ſo repug<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant at the firſt view and apprehenſion to all that heard it, can we ſuppoſe it would paſs down ſo glib, not only with the <hi>Jewiſh,</hi> but all the <hi>Gen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tile</hi> converts? and yet we do not find, that ever <hi>Jew</hi> or <hi>Gentile</hi> was offended at the participation of the Holy Sacrament, or that any Heathen or Apoſtate did object unto the Chriſtians, that they were <hi>Canibals</hi> on this account, or that they did devour humane Fleſh. When Chriſt was careful to prevent this groſs conception in the <hi>Jews,</hi> can we believe that he ſhould inſtitute this oral manducation of his Fleſh and Blood? or had this Doctrine been delivered by <hi>Apoſtolical tradi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion,</hi> and ſo received by the Church of Chriſt, could thoſe renowned <hi>Fathers</hi> have pronounced the literal and proper acceptation of the words to be a <hi>killing Letter, and the injunction of the greateſt wickedneſs?</hi> could they have thought that place of <hi>John</hi> was miſinterpreted, by being uſed to countenance the eating humane Blood? or could thoſe <hi>Hereticks</hi> have any need to fly to ſuch accurſed arts that they might truly eat Chriſts Blood? But then if we conceive this perſon, we thus devour, to be alſo God, and therefore look upon this action as <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or the devouring of our God and Maker, it is ſo full of horrour, ſcandal and amazament, that nothing can be more; for what this Doctrine doth aſſert, was in the judgment of the<note n="a" place="margin">Ecquem tam amen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem eſſe putas, qui illud quo veſcatur Deum cre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dat eſſe? de natura Deorum. <hi>C.</hi> 3.</note> Orator, ſuch an incredible madneſs, as humane nature ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver could be guilty of: And <hi>Averroes</hi> upon this ſingle ſcore pronounceth, that<note n="b" place="bottom">Qui dicit ſe Sectam Chriſtianâ deteriorem aut ineptiorem nullam reperire, cujus ſectatores ſuum quem colunt Deum denibus diſcer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>punt &amp; devorant. Vide <hi>Perron</hi> de <hi>Euch.</hi> l. 3. <hi>c.</hi> 29. P. 973.</note> 
                  <hi>among all Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous
<pb n="45" facs="tcp:102663:31"/>Sects, the Chriſtians were the worſt and moſt ri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diculous, becauſe, that God they Worſhipped, they with their Teeth devoured and tore in pieces,</hi> Hence as the higheſt Calumny which the <hi>Mahumetan</hi> can caſt upon us, we are by them reproached as<note n="d" place="margin">Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>anos atro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciores eſſe in Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtum quam Judaeos (ait <hi>Ak<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med Ben. Edris Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hummed:</hi>) hos enim Chriſtum occiſum re<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>liquiſſe, il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>los vero carnem e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jus edere &amp; ſangui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem bibe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re, quod ipſa expe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perientia teſte trucu lentius eſſe affirmat. V. <hi>Hot<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting. Apol. de Luch.</hi> §. 14. p. 220.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>or the devourers of our God;</hi> and they are wont to ſay, that by thus eating of his Fleſh, we uſe him worſe then did the <hi>Jews</hi> that Crucified him. The ancient <hi>Fathers</hi> do agree in theſe, with <hi>Cicero</hi> and <hi>Averroes,</hi> and ſay with them, <hi>That to adore what we do eat, is the extreameſt ſottiſhneſs,</hi> and hence we often find this objected to the <hi>Heathens,</hi> as the moſt pregnant evidence of the abſurdity of their devotions, and of the Gods they Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhiped, that what they Worſhiped, they did alſo Sacrifice, and that they did devour him whom they adored, as <hi>Tatian</hi> and <hi>Minutius</hi> ſuggeſt. And <hi>Origen</hi> doth repreſent it as a moſt fooliſh thing, <hi>That any Men ſhould Worſhip that which was the food of other Nations. Theodoret</hi> alſo doth affirm, <hi>That</hi>
                  <note n="e" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Quaeſt. <hi>55.</hi> in Geneſin.</note> 
                  <hi>God foreſeeing Men would fall to ſuch extre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mity of madneſs, as to Worſhip Beaſts, the better to reſtrain that Wickedneſs, did ſuffer us to eat them,</hi> which he conceived to be the greateſt bar unto this groſs Idolatry, <hi>becauſe,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>it is the evtreameſt of all folly, to Worſhip what we Eat.</hi> He again adds, <hi>That</hi>
                  <note n="f" place="bottom">
                     <hi>Quaeſt. in Gen.</hi> 55. &amp; in <hi>Lev. Qu.</hi> 11. p. 124.</note> 
                  <hi>God divided Beaſts into clean and unclean, that Men abhorring what they judged unclean, and eating what they called clean, might Worſhip neither; for can any Man of ſenſe,</hi> ſaith he,<note n="f" place="bottom">
                     <hi>Quaeſt. in Gen.</hi> 55. &amp; in <hi>Lev. Qu.</hi> 11. p. 124.</note> 
                  <hi>conceive that to be God, which he abominates
<pb n="46" facs="tcp:102663:32"/>as unclean, or which he offers to the true God, and himſelf doth Eat.</hi> Thirdly, he adds, <hi>That God enjoyned the</hi> Jews <hi>to Eat and Sacrifice thoſe Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures which the</hi> Aegyptians <hi>Worſhiped as Gods,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Serm. <hi>7.</hi> de Sacrif. To. <hi>4. P. 585.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>that they might be induced to deſpiſe what they did Eat and Sacrifice, and not be guilty of ſuch extream ſtu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pidity and folly, as to conceive them to be Gods.</hi> Had therefore this been the received Doctrine of the Church of Chriſt, it muſt have given greater ſcandal, and been a fitter matter of reproach to Chriſtians, then was the ſcandal of the Croſs, and therefore had it been the Doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, they would have been as careful to have removed this ſcandal, as that other of the Croſs. The <hi>Jews</hi> and <hi>Heathens,</hi> who caſt this always in their Diſh, <hi>That they did Worſhip him who lately ſuffered on the Croſs,</hi> would not have ſtuck to load them with this more hainous Crime of Eating and Devouring that very God they did adore, at leaſt when this was frequently ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jected to them, as the extreameſt madneſs, they muſt have preſently retorted, <hi>That you Chriſtians confeſſedly do the ſame,</hi> your God is alſo deemed your Sacrifice, and you do firſt adore, and then devour him: The ancient <hi>Fathers</hi> of the Church, who ſpent ſo many Writings and Apologies in vindication of that honour which they payed un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to a Crucified Saviour, would ſurely have afford<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed ſome Apology for that, which in the Judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of <hi>Heathens, Turks.</hi> and <hi>Chriſtians,</hi> ſeems the greateſt folly that can be charged on any Sect. Since then we never find, that <hi>Chriſts Diſciples,</hi> or the <hi>Ancient Fathers</hi> were in the leaſt concerned to remove the Scandal, ſince no <hi>malitious Jew,</hi> or <hi>ſubtile Gentile,</hi> did in the leaſt accuſe the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans of what they all conceived a crime ſo mon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrous; although they were not wanting to ſeek
<pb n="47" facs="tcp:102663:32"/>occaſions of reproach againſt them, and to di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vulge falſe ſtories of them, and were particular<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly upbraided with doing (what if this Doctrine had obtained amongſt them) muſt be the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans conſtant practice. Laſtly, Seeing the ancient Fathers did paſs as deep a cenſure on this <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>or God-eating,</hi> as the <hi>Heathens</hi> did, and looked upon it as an inſtance of the greateſt mad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs and ſtupidity to Worſhip as a God what they did Eat and Sacrifice; And upon all occaſions did upbraid the <hi>Heathens</hi> for being ſo exceeding mad and ſtupid. It muſt be infinitely certain, that they neither did nor could conceive this Doctrine to be the mind of <hi>Chriſt</hi> or his <hi>Apoſtles,</hi> or the received tradition of the Church of Chriſt.</p>
               <p>If Chriſt when he adminiſtred this Sacrament did give to his Diſciples his natural Body,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Arg.</hi> 3. §. 3.</note> and his proper Blood, then was his natural Body bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken, and his Blood actually poured out before his Paſſion; for he adminiſtred this Sacrament before his Paſſion, and what he then adminiſtred was, if we may believe his words, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (i.e.) <hi>his broken Body,</hi> and <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (i.e.) <hi>his blood ſhed or ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>travaſated;</hi> now ſince his body was then whole, and not yet broken on the Croſs for us, ſeeing his Blood remained ſtill in its proper Chanuels, and neither Heart nor Hand were pierced to let it out; and therefore what he did then admini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter, could not in any natural and proper ſence be ſtiled his body broken, and his blood ſhed for us, his words muſt neceſſarily be interpreted in ſuch a Tropical and Sacramental ſence, as Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtants do plead for. Add to this, That if Chriſt gave his Body in the natural ſence at the laſt Sup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per, then it was either a Sacrifice propitiatory,
<pb n="48" facs="tcp:102663:33"/>or it was not; if it was not, then it is not now: and then their Dream of the <hi>Maſs</hi> is va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſhed, if it was propitiatory at the laſt Supper, then God was reconciled to all the world, and Mankind was redeemed before the Paſſion of our Bleſſed Saviour. For Chriſt expreſly ſaith, <hi>that he then gave unto them his body, which was given for us,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Luk.</hi> 22.19 <hi>Mat.</hi> 26.28</note> 
                  <hi>and his Blood ſhed for many for the remiſſion of Sins:</hi> which if we literally underſtand, his future paſſion muſt be vain and needleſs, ſo dreadful are the conſequences of this portentous Doctrine.</p>
               <p>If we may credit the Apoſtle <hi>Paul</hi> what we receive in the participation of the Holy Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment is Bread,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Arg.</hi> 4. §. 4.</note> for after Conſecration he ſo ſtiles it,<note place="margin">1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 10.16, 17.</note> at the leaſt five times: <hi>The Bread which we break, is it not the Communion of the Body of Chriſt, for we are all partakers of this Bread. Let a man examine himſelf,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.28.</note> 
                  <hi>and ſo let him eat of that Bread, for as often as you eat this Bread, and drink this Cup, you ſhew the Lords Death,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>Wherefore,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">verſe <hi>26.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>whoſoever ſhall eat this Bread, and drink this Cup unworthily, ſhall be guilty of the Body and Blood of Chriſt.</hi> In which expreſſions it is five times ſaid, that what we eat and do partake of, what is unto us the Communion of Chriſts Body, and ſheweth forth his Death, and therefore what is Conſecrated in this Holy Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, is ſtill bread. And is it not a wonder that one paſſage mentioned by our Saviour, whilſt he was alive, and had his blood within his Veins, ſhould be eſteemed ſufficient to make us all be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve that his whole body, and ſo his hand was in his hand, and that this Living Chriſt was alſo Dead and Sacrificed, and that his blood was ſhed before he ſuffered on the Croſs, and alſo that the ſame Body which was whole before the Eyes
<pb n="49" facs="tcp:102663:33"/>of his Diſciples was alſo broken for them, and many thouſand contradictions more? and yet that what the Holy Ghoſt, who knew the mean<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of our Saviours words as well as any <hi>R. Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholick,</hi> hath called ſo often Bread, and ſeems to all our ſences ſo to be, ſhould not be deemed ſufficient to make us think it Bread. If Chriſt had ſaid, <hi>This is my Body,</hi> and the Holy Ghoſt had never ſaid that it was <hi>Bread,</hi> we might have had ſome reaſon to ſuſpect our ſences in this matter: But when it is ſo oft in Scripture affir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med to be Bread, and is but once affirmed to be the Body of our Lord, and it is ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſolutely neceſſary, that one of theſe two affirma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions ſhould be acknowledged to be Tropical, that as great evidence as ſence and reaſon can afford in any caſe whatſoever, ſhould be of no effect at all or have no influence to move or to inſtruct our Judgments how to paſs ſentence in this caſe, but that it ſhould be thought as ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tional, all other circumſtances being equal, to determine againſt the greateſt evidence of ſence and higheſt reaſon, as to determin according to the verdict of them both, is moſt apparently abſurd. Add to this, that the Apoſtles buiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs in this place, was to reprove thoſe perſons who prophaned this Sacrament,<note place="margin">1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.26, 27, 28.</note> and uſed it as Common Bread, and ſo diſcerned not the Lords Body; and to convince them of the greatneſs of the Sin committed by their unworthy eat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of this Bread: and therefore it concerned him the better to convince them of ſo great a Crime, and to diſcover the vileneſs of this pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phanation, to have expreſly told them, That what they thus prophaned, <hi>was the very Son of God that ſuffered for them;</hi> this being a moſt ſignal ag<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gravation of their guilt; whereas to ſay ſo often
<pb n="50" facs="tcp:102663:34"/>that it was Bread, was to extenuate the Crime, and therefore we may rationally preſume St. <hi>Paul</hi> would have expreſt himſelf not as we Proteſtants are wont to do; but according to the Judgment of the Roman Catholicks, had he believed as they do.</p>
               <p>God never wrought a miracle in confirmation of the Faith of any body,<note place="margin">Argum. 5. Sect. 5.</note> but he ſtill repreſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted it unto their ſences, and made it apparent to their eyes, ears, feeling, or their experience that he wrought it; there is not one inſtance to be given to the contrary from Scripture, or any humane Writer; the Devil himſelf is not ſo im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pudent as to require his ſervants to believe he works a wonder without ſome cunning ſlight to cheat their ſences, and make them ſeem to ſee, hear, or taſt, what really they do not. To this convincing evidence and demonſtration, <hi>T. G.</hi> returns this ſorry anſwer,<note place="margin">P. 293.</note> 
                  <hi>that ſuch miracles as are done for the Converſion of unbelievers, ought to be objects of our ſence, but this is not done upon ſuch an account, but for the Sanctification of thoſe that believe already, and for theſe it is enough, that Chriſt hath ſaid it is his body, they know very well the danger of not believing him more than their ſences:</hi> Anſwer, 1. We have in Scripture many inſtances of Miracles done not for the Converſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of unbelievers, but for the benefit of thoſe that did believe, and ſuch were all the ſtanding Miracles that are recorded in the Book of <hi>Moſes,</hi> the Manna, the water of Jealouſie, the <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>rim</hi> and <hi>Thummim,</hi> &amp;c. Such alſo were all the Miracles that the Apoſtles wrought on the diſeaſed Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians; if then in all thoſe Miracles we cannot find one inſtance which was not made apparent to the ſenſes of mankind, what reaſon have we to eſteem this ſo? Beſides is not a Miracle, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or a ſign? ſure I am the Scripture often calls it
<pb n="51" facs="tcp:102663:34"/>ſo, and is not every ſign declared by St.<note n="*" place="margin">Signum eſt res praeter ſpeciem quam in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gerit ſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſibus aliud aliquid, ex ſe faciens in cogita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionem venire. De Doctrina Chriſtiana, <hi>l.</hi> 2. <hi>c.</hi> 1.</note> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> to be ſomething ſenſible, whereby we do perceive what is not ſenſible, what therefore is no object of the ſence, can be no ſign or Miracle. Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>condly, we cannot poſſibly obtain a greater evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence that any Revelation is Divine, than is the evidence of ſence, whence it doth follow, that we can have no reaſon to believe a Revelation more than we do our ſences: as <hi>T. G.</hi> aſſerts; for all the certainty we have of any object of our Faith depends on our aſſurance, that the delive<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rers of it were infallibly aſſiſted by the Divine Wiſdom in that delivery: and is not this atteſted by the Miracles they wrought, the Propheſies they delivered, the Doctrine they taught? and that by ſence? ſhould any of them be queſtioned, muſt not we recur unto the ſences of the Primi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tive Chriſtians to confirm them? and muſt they not then be the ultimate foundation of our Faith, and our Traditions? muſt we not be ſurer of the proof, than of the thing proved? And conſequently of the evidence of ſenſe, than that of Faith, which deriveth from it? if not, why, Secondly doth our Lord pronounce them rather Bleſſed, who <hi>believe and have not ſeen,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">20 Joh. 29</note> than <hi>Thomas</hi> who firſt ſaw and felt, and then believed? is it not becauſe they do it upon leſſer (though ſufficient) evidence? and ſo their Faith is more illuſtrious and praiſe worthy. Thirdly, ſhould it be otherwiſe, how cometh it to paſs that men are equally aſſured of what equally they ſee, but have not the like fulneſs of perſwaſion in what they believe? That being once aſſured of the objects of ſence; they can admit of no greater certainty, whereas after all our boaſts of a <hi>Plero<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phory</hi> of Faith, we have ſtill need to ſtrive and labour to encrease it? Since then the certainty of
<pb n="52" facs="tcp:102663:35"/>Faith is proved inferior to that of ſence. It is not poſſible we ſhould have greater reaſon to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve a Revelation, or any matter of our Faith, than to believe our ſences as <hi>T. G.</hi> ſuggeſts: hence alſo it doth follow that we can have no greater reaſon to believe that theſe four words, <hi>this is my body,</hi> are contained in Scripture, or that they do aſſert the Sacrament to be Chriſts Body, than that aſſurance which the ſences of all Chriſtians do afford us, that it remaineth Bread. And Thirdly, hence it follows, that we can have no greater rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon to profeſs the Chriſtian Faith, than we have to reject the Figment of <hi>Tranſubſtantiation.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Anſwer, 3. As for that vain pretence that Chriſt hath ſaid, <hi>this is his Body,</hi> and therefore we ſtand bound to think that he doth work a Miracle to make it ſo, although it be againſt the ſence and reaſon of mankind that he ſhould do it: This will oblige us alſo to believe, that by ſome other like prodigious Miracle before his Incar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nation he was Tranſubſtantiated into the Rock, which miniſtred water to the <hi>Jews</hi> during their Travels in the Wilderneſs, for of that it is ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſly ſaid <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>,<note place="margin">1 Cor. 10.4.</note> or <hi>that Rock was Chriſt;</hi> 2. This will oblige us to believe that Chriſt hath neither Fleſh nor Blood, becauſe the Scripture doth aſſure us <hi>that Fleſh and Blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Cor. 15.50.</note> which yet <hi>Chriſt Jeſus</hi> doth inherit. We unbelieving <hi>Prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtants</hi> perhaps might think it ſtrange <hi>that Chriſt ſhould have neither Fleſh nor Blood; &amp; yet the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment ſhould be his very Fleſh and Blood,</hi> but as for you, <hi>you know the danger of not believing God more than your ſences, and your reaſons,</hi> and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore this and many thouſand contradictions of like nature can be no reaſon why you ſhould not embrace the Letter. 3. This will oblige us to be
<pb n="53" facs="tcp:102663:35"/>
                  <hi>Anthropomorphites,</hi> and to confeſs that all the arguments which have been urged againſt that Tenet by the Church of Chriſt are vain and in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>effectual, for Scripture hath not only ſaid that man was made after the likeneſs and ſimilitude of God, but alſo doth in very many places attri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bute unto him the parts and members of an hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane body, what then will you oppoſe againſt them? ſence, and reaſon? <hi>T. G.</hi> will give this anſwer for them, <hi>that they well know the danger of not believing Holy Scripture more than their ſences, or their reaſon.</hi> Will you confute them by a Text of Scripture, which ſeems to contradict their Doctrine? alas! that which is often ſtiled Bread muſt not be thought to be ſo, becauſe Chriſt hath once ſaid it is his body, and can we be ſo vain as to imagine that one ambiguous paſſage <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, which may be rendred, God makes, or ſearcheth, God loves, or ſeeks the Spirit,<note place="margin">4 Joh. 24.</note> ſhould carry it againſt ſo many which more expreſly do aſcribe unto him the members of an humane body? or ſhall we fly unto Tradition; alas! is it not that which is derived from the ſences of thoſe men which in the matter of Tranſubſtantiation have been all conſtantly deceived? and if their hearing be a ſufficient ground of Faith againſt the Doctrine of the <hi>Anthropomorphites,</hi> muſt not their eyes, and taſt, and ſmell, and feeling be as cogent againſt the Doctrine of Tranſubſtantiati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on? Fourthly, This muſt oblige us to believe what is the greateſt Blaſphemy, <hi>viz.</hi> That Chriſt by all the Miracles he wrought among them, gave no ſufficient motive to the <hi>Jews</hi> to own him for the true Meſſiah, for all his Miracles were on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly motives to believe that Law ſhould be aboliſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed, which God hath often ſaid ſhould laſt, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or <hi>for ever.</hi> Doth nor he tell them
<pb n="54" facs="tcp:102663:36"/>
                  <hi>that the things he had revealed belonged to them, and to their Children for ever,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Deut. 29.29. Exod. 12.17.</note> 
                  <hi>that they might do all the things of this Law.</hi> Doth not he call the Paſſover <hi>an everlaſting Statute;</hi> Hath not he ſaid the Law of their firſt fruits <hi>ſhall be a Statute for ever throughout their Generations?</hi>
                  <note place="margin">23 Lev. 14</note> And if you anſwer that this word <hi>Gnolam</hi> doth not alwayes ſignifie an infinite duration, but is ſometimes uſed for ſuch duration as admits a period. and ſo muſt not be urged againſt ſo great conviction of their ſence and reaſon. Will not this anſwer juſtifie the Proteſtants when they produce ſo many inſtances to ſhew, that when a thing in Scripture is ſtiled this or that, the meaning only is, that it doth ſignifie what it is ſaid to be: for to omit thoſe paſſages ſo often cited,<note place="margin">40 Gen. 12. 41 Gen. 26. 7 Dan. 38. 8 Luk. 11. 13 Mat. 38, 39.</note> 
                  <hi>viz.</hi> The three branches are three days: The ſeven Kine and ſeven ears of Corn, are ſeven years: The four great Beaſts, are four Kingdoms: Thou art that Golden head: The Seed is the word, the Field is the World, the Reapers are the Angels; the Harveſt is the end of the World; the Rock is Chriſt, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> Should we omit, I ſay all theſe, and many other inſtances of this familiar Trope, it would be eaſie to produce many expreſſions of the like import with them: For doth not the Scripture ſay of that ſame hair which by <hi>Ezekiel</hi> was burnt,<note place="margin">5 Ezek. 5.</note> and cut, and bound up in his skirt, this is <hi>Jeruſalem?</hi> And of that water which the three mighty men procured for <hi>David,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">2 Sam. 23.<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>7.</note> this is the Blood of the men that went in Jeopardy of their lives? Have we not clear and pregnant inſtances of Sacramental Tropes in Scripture, and in Jewiſh Writers? doth not our Saviour call the Paſchal-lamb the Paſſover? doth not he ſay the Cup is the New Teſtament? and was it not fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miliar with the Jewes to ſay of their unleavened
<pb n="55" facs="tcp:102663:36"/>Bread, <hi>this is that Bread of affliction which our Fathers did eat,</hi> and of the Lamb that it was <hi>Corpus Paſchatis,</hi> or the memorial of the Paſſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver:<note place="margin">Buxt. de Caena Dom §. 25.</note> And is it therefore any abſurdity to think Chriſt ſhould affirm of Sacramental Bread, deſigned to ſignifie and repreſent his Body broken for us, and to conveigh the bleſſings he had pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chaſed, by the oblation of it on the Croſs, <hi>This is my Body?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Fifthly, This Anſwer will render us unable to confute the <hi>Marcionites,</hi> the <hi>Valentinians,</hi> and the <hi>Manichaeans,</hi> who thought Chriſts Body to be only the appearance of a Body, and ſo denied the Article of his Incarnation and his real Paſſion. This fond imagination, the ancient Fathers did confute by <hi>Mediums,</hi> which overthrows this an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer, and the whole Doctrine of Tranſubſtanti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ation; nor can it be ſufficiently confuted by men of <hi>T. G</hi>'s. Principles. 1, The ancient Fathers did confute it from this principle, that we muſt certainly believe the evidence of Sence; and that to doubt the certainty of what our ſences appre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hend, is to endanger all Religion.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Tertullian</hi> diſcourſeth thus,<note n="a" place="margin">Non li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cet nobis in dubium ſenſesiſtos revorate, ne &amp; in Ghriſto de fide co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum deli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>beretur. Ne forte dicatur quod ſalſo patris vocem audierit de ipſo teſtificatum. Recita <hi>Johannis</hi> teſta io<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem quod vidimus inquit quod audivimus, quod manibus noſtris pal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pavimus <hi>&amp;c.</hi> falſa utique teſtatlo ſi oculorum &amp; aurium &amp; manuum ſenſus natura mentitur. de anima <hi>Cap.</hi> 17. <hi>B. C</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>it is not lawful to doubt of our Sences, leaſt the ſame doubt be made concerning Chriſt, leaſt peradventure it ſhould be ſaid, he was deceived when he heard the voice of his Father teſtifying concerning him. Recite the Teſtimony of St.</hi> John,, <hi>what we have heard with our Ears, and our Eyes have ſeen, and our Hands have handled of the word of Life, that declare we to you. The Teſtimony verily is falſe, if nature do
<pb n="56" facs="tcp:102663:37"/>deceive us in the Teſtimony of our Eyes and Ears, and Hands:</hi> And in his Book <hi>de Carne Chriſti,</hi> he ſpeaks thus,<note n="b" place="margin">Sed &amp; qui car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſti putati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vam intro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duxit ae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que potuit nativita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem quo<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> phantaſma configere, ut &amp; con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceptus, &amp; praegnatus &amp; partus Virginis &amp; Ipſrus ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>indeinfan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis ordo <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> haberen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur, eoſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem ocu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>los, eoſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demque ſenſus fe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>felliſſent quos car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis opinio eluſit. <hi>cap.</hi> 1.</note> 
                  <hi>He that doth introduce the Tenet of the Imaginary Fleſh of Chriſt, hath equal reaſon to introduce an imaginary Nativity, and to aſſert the Conception, Pregnance, and the Virgins Birth, and the whole Order of the Infant was Phantaſtical: for they would only have deceived the ſame Eyes and Sences which were deceived by the opinion of his Fleſh.</hi> 2. They argue thus, that if Chriſt had no real Fleſh, and if he did not ſuffer really, the Sacrament cannot duely be ſtiled the Image, Fi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gure, Symbol, Type, Similitude, Memorial or Repreſentation of his real Fleſh.<note n="c" place="bottom">Acceptum panem &amp; diſtributum Diſcipulis corpus illum ſuum ſecit, hoc eſt corpus meum dicendo, id eſt figura Corporis mei. Figura autem non ſuiſſet, niſi veritatis eſſet Corpus. Caeterum va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cua res, quod eſt phantaſma, figuram capere non poſſit. Quid tune voluerit ſignificaſſe panem ſatis declaravit corpus ſuum vocans panem <hi>Tertul.</hi> contra <hi>Marcionem</hi> l. 4. c. 40.</note> 
                  <hi>Chriſt</hi> (ſaith <hi>Tertullian</hi>) ſaid, <hi>This is my Body,</hi> (i. e.) <hi>the fi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gure of my Body; but it had been no figure, unleſs the Body had been true: for a Phantaſme can have no figure. But what he would have Bread to ſignifie, he hath ſufficiently declared, calling Bread his Bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy:</hi> and therefore thus he ſums up his diſcourſe<note n="d" place="bottom">Panis &amp; calicis Sacrimento jam in Evangelio probavimus cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poris &amp; ſanguinis Dominici veritatem adverſus phantaſma Marcio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis. l. 5. c 8</note> 
                  <hi>againſt the Phantaſme of</hi> Marcion; <hi>We have proved the verity of Chriſts Body and Blood by the Sacrament of Bread and Wine:</hi> And <hi>Maximus,</hi> who flouriſhed <hi>Anno Dom.</hi> 190. diſcourſeth thus,<note n="e" place="margin">Apud Orig. Dial. 3. part. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>If Chriſt, as theſe Men ſay, were without Body and Blood, of what kind of Eleſh, or of what Body, or of what kind of Blood did he give the Bread and
<pb n="57" facs="tcp:102663:37"/>Cup to be Images of, when he commanded his Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples by them to make a Commemoration of him?</hi> Theodoret againſt the <hi>Eutichians,</hi> diſputeth thus:<note n="f" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. 2. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. 4. p. 84, 85.</note> 
                  <hi>That the Fleſh of Chriſt was not transformed into the nature of the Godhead, becauſe that Chriſtians do participate of the Signs of his Body.</hi> Now had this been the Doctrine of the Church of Chriſt, that this bleſſed Sacrament contained his very Fleſh and Blood, they had much weakned their argument by thoſe expreſſions; for what is more convincing then this inference, if Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians in the Sacrament, do eat Chriſts real Fleſh and Blood, then muſt his Fleſh and Blood be re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>al; if they do eat Chriſts real Body, he had a real Body. Secondly, Why do they ſo abſurdly and untruly ſet the Sacrament in oppoſition to Chriſts real Body, as the Figure ſtands oppoſed to the Truth. Thirdly, why do they all expreſly ſay, the Bread and Wine are Types and Symbols, and Remembrances of his Body and Blood; and that of them he ſaid, <hi>This is my Body and my Blood,</hi> ſeeing ſuch Speeches cannot properly be true, but muſt admit a Figure. But Secondly, Theſe <hi>Hereticks</hi> can never be confuted by Men of <hi>T.G</hi>'s. Principles, for hath the <hi>Roman Catholick</hi> one Text of Scripture to build his Dream upon, ſo hath the <hi>Marcionite</hi> that paſſage of St. <hi>Paul,</hi> which tells us, that as in the Euchariſt we have the ſhape of bread, and yet no real bread, ſo Chriſt was <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>in the ſhape of Man, and yet no Man,</hi> as we have there the likeneſs of Wine, and yet no Wine, ſo Chriſt whilſt he converſed in the World, was <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>in the ſimilitude of Man,</hi>
                  <pb n="58" facs="tcp:102663:38"/>but yet no Man. If you ſhould urge againſt them ſence and reaſon, they will anſwer with <hi>T. G.</hi> Chriſtianity hath taught them to renounce them; or if you urge againſt them all thoſe places of Scripture which affirm Chriſt to have a Body, they may anſwer, <hi>it was in Scripture called a Body, becauſe it ſeemed to be ſo:</hi> For this is that very anſwer which <hi>R. Catholicks</hi> do give to all those places of of Scripture which ſay the Sacrament is after Conſecration Bread and Wine.</p>
               <p>But <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> and <hi>Cyril</hi> ſeem to ſay,<note place="margin">§. 6.</note> we muſt not in this matter truſt the Judgment of our our Sences.<note place="margin">Hom. <hi>82.</hi>
                  </note> The words of <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> are theſe, <hi>Let us obey God in all things, and not gainſay him, though what is ſaid, ſeem to contradict both our Imaginations and our Eyes. Let his word obtain more credit from us, then our thoughts or ſight. And let us behave our ſelves in the Myſteries, not be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>holding only thoſe things which lye before us, but holding faſt his words. For his Word is infallible, but our ſences are eaſie to be deceived. That never fails, but this moſt frequently miſtakes. Becauſe therefore the word ſaith, this is my Body, let us obey and believe, and behold him with the Eyes of our underſtanding.</hi> Anſw. Theſe words are Hy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>berbolical and high, but muſt be ſoberly interpre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, viz. <hi>That we muſt not finally reſolve all into Sence, but we muſt certainly believe, that howſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ever the Sences do perceive nothing but common ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nary Bread and Wine, yet by Gods power they are changed into a ſupernatural uſe and operation, and that by thoſe ſenſible things, ſpiritual bleſſings are conveighed unto us.</hi> That this is the true ſence of this expreſſion, and that it cannot be de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſigned to intimate the change of Bread into Chriſts Body, ſo that the accidents of Bread alone remain, is evident, Firſt, from the words
<pb n="59" facs="tcp:102663:38"/>immediately following:<note n="g" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Hom. <hi>82.</hi> in Matt. p. <hi>513. l. 41.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>For Chriſt delivered to us nothing ſenſible, but by things ſenſible, things which are intelligible; for ſo it is in Baptiſm by thing ſenſible,</hi> viz. <hi>Water, the gift,</hi> to wit, <hi>Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>generation and Renovation is performed.</hi> Where note, I, That the <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or the intelligible thing conveighed in the Sacrament, is ſaid to be conveighed <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, by things ſenſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, (i.e.) by ſuch things ſenſible as Water. Wherefore the things ſenſible are no more Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiated, then is that Element in Baptiſm. Secondly, the thing intelligible, or the <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, conveighed by Baptiſm, makes but an acciden<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tal change, a renovation, conſiſting not in the converſion of the nature, but in the addition of Grace to Nature. So the <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> conveighed by this holy Sacrament, muſt not impart the Tranſubſtantiated Bread, but Bread converted in its uſe and operation by the addition of Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritual Grace. And therefore what he here decla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth touching the Holy Euchariſt, he elſewhere doth apply to Baptiſm in theſe words, <hi>let us be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve Gods word, for it is more certain then our ſight; for the ſight is oftentimes deceived, whereas Gods word can never fail.</hi> And ſpeaking of the poor he ſaith, <hi>when we are charitable to them, let us be ſo affected as is we gave to Chriſt himſelf, for his words are more certain then our ſight.</hi> So that we may from theſe expreſſions with equal reaſon argue, that the Baptiſmal Water is Tran. ſubſtantiated, and that the poor man is truly changed into Chriſt, as that the Sacramental Signes are changed into his Body and his Blood. This is apparent Secondly, from what he doth affirm of all good Chriſtians, viz.<note n="i" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. p. 514. l. 16. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. 1 B. <hi>l.</hi> 13. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. p. 513. l, 21.</note> 
                  <hi>That their Tongues are red with the Blood of Chriſt, that they are nouriſhed and ſo mixed with
<pb n="60" facs="tcp:102663:39"/>him, that they are Chriſts own Fleſh and Body'</hi> and that <hi>the whole multitude is the Body of Chriſt</hi> Thirdly; from what he adds of wicked Men, viz. 1.<note n="k" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, p. 514. l. 27.</note> 
                  <hi>That Chriſt doth not give his Body to them by the Myſteries, which is impoſſible, if both the Bread and Wine contain his Body. And Second<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, That the Table, and the place which they reſort to, is<note n="l" place="bottom">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. p. 514. l. 38.</note> 
                     <hi>that ſame very Table, and that ſame very upper room in which Chriſt with his own Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciples did eat the Paſſeover,</hi> viz. becauſe it doth contain the ſame Spiritual Viands. And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore may he not be thought to ſay his Sacramen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tal Body is indeed the ſame which ſuffered on the Croſs, becauſe it doth conveigh unto us the ſame Bleſſings which he purchaſed by it? Hence in this Homily, he doth not only call the Bread and Wine<note n="*" place="bottom">P. 510. l. 36.</note> 
                     <hi>the Symbols of Chriſts Body,</hi> but he confutes the <hi>Encratitae</hi> by aſſerting, that in thoſe Holy Myſteries our Lord delivered Wine, (i.e.) the fruit of the Grape.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The words of <hi>Cyril,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Catech. Myſt.</hi> p. 237, 238.</note> viz. <hi>Conſider this is not meer Bread and Wine, for it is the Body and Blood of Chriſt, according to the words ef Chriſt himſelf. And although ſence do ſuggeſt this to thee,</hi> (viz. that it is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, Common Bread) <hi>yet let Faith confirm thee. Do not judge of the thing by
<pb n="61" facs="tcp:102663:39"/>thy taſt, but know, and hold for moſt certain, that this Bread which is ſeen of us, is not Bread, though the taſt judge it to be Bread, but the Body of Chriſt, and that the Wine which is ſeen by us, although it ſeem Wine to the ſence of taſting, notwithſtanding is not Wine, but the Blood of Chriſt.</hi> I ſay, theſe words. if we conſider well the context, cannot admit of any other ſence then that which we have given to the words of <hi>Chryſoſtom:</hi> For 1. he doth expreſſly tell us, <hi>that Chriſt pronounced</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, of<note n="m" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <hi>Cotech. Myſt.</hi> 4. p. 237. D.</note> 
                  <hi>the Bread, this is my Body,</hi> and im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mediately before theſe words he gives this cauti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, <hi>look not upon theſe things as upon common Bread and Wine.</hi> Now even Romaniſts themſelves con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſs,<note n="n" place="margin">
                     <hi>Beharm.</hi> de <hi>Ench.</hi> l. 1. c. 1. &amp; l. 3. c. 19.</note> 
                  <hi>that if the words, this is my Body did make this ſence, This Bread is my Body, this Sentence muſt either be taken tropically, that Bread may be the Body of Chriſt ſignificatively, or elſe it is plain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly abſurd and impoſſible: for it cannot be, that Bread ſhould be the Body of Chriſt. It is the nature of this Verb Subſtantive</hi> Eſt, or Is, ſaith<note n="*" place="margin">Tom. <hi>7.</hi> c. <hi>20.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Salmeron, that as often as it joineth and coupleth togehter things of divers natures, which by the Latines are termed</hi> Diſparata; <hi>there we muſt of neceſſity run to a Figure and Trope. And therefore ſhould we have been con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrained to fly to a Trope: if he had ſaid, this Bread is my Body, this Wine is my Blood, becauſe this had been a predication of Diſparates, as they call it.</hi> 2. That you may be aſſured that by de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nying it to be <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, and <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, he only meant to ſay it was not Bread without the Grace of Chriſt, and the aſſiſtance of his Spirit to conveigh the Bleſſings Chriſt hath purchaſed, but did not mean that it was Bread converted into the real Body of our Lord; He tells us the mutation is like to that of Ointment uſed in Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſm, <hi>Be careful,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>that you do not think
<pb n="62" facs="tcp:102663:40"/>this is meer Oyntment:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Catech. Myſt.</hi> 3. p. 235. A.</note> 
                  <hi>for as the Euchariſtick Bread, after the invocation of the Holy Ghoſt,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. <hi>is not yet meer Bread, but Chriſts Body: Even ſo that Holy Oyl,</hi> (as one may ſay) <hi>is not after the Conſecration meer and common Oyl, but it is the Grace or Gift of Chriſt, and is effective of the preſence of the Holy Ghoſt:</hi> It is not common Bread, ſaith he, it is therefore Bread, it is Chriſts Body, as the Oint<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment is the Grace of Chriſt: but Grace it is, not by Converſion, for it remaineth Ointment ſtill, but by the Acceſſion of Grace unto it, and by the preſence of the Spirit with it. 3. He adds, <hi>That when Chriſt ſaid,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Catech. Myſt. <hi>4. p. 287.</hi> c.</note> 
                  <hi>except you eat my Fleſh,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>the Jews were ſcandalized, as thinking, that he had adviſed them to Sareophagy, not underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding his words Spiritually.</hi> This Eating of Chriſts Fleſh muſt therefore be Spiritual, and not <hi>Sarcophagy,</hi> or Eating of Chriſts real Fleſh, which yet we cannot rationally deny, if we do literally interpret that paſſage of St. <hi>John;</hi> or with the <hi>Romaniſts,</hi> conceive that what we in the Holy Sacrament do eat, is that ſame Fleſh of Chriſt which hung upon the Croſs.</p>
               <p>Laſtly, if both theſe Fathers had intended to aſſert, that notwithſtanding the Judgment of our Sences to the contrary, we ſtand obliged to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve the Sacrament to be that very Fleſh and Blood which Chriſt did offer on the Croſs: We have two others to oppoſe againſt them, who do expreſly argue, that it remains ſtill Bread and Wine, becauſe our ſences judge it ſo to be,<note n="o" place="margin">Quod er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>go vidiſtis panis eſt &amp; Calix quod vobis etiam oeuli veſtri ren<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>tiant, <hi>Aug.</hi> in <hi>Ser. de Sacr.</hi> apud <hi>Bedam</hi> in 1 Cor. 10. &amp; <hi>Ratranum</hi> de <hi>Corp. &amp; Sang.</hi> Domini, vel in <hi>Serm.</hi> de verbis. Domini ut citatur ab <hi>Algero</hi> l. 1. <hi>de</hi> Sacr. c. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>That which you ſee</hi> (ſaith St. <hi>Auguſtine</hi>) <hi>is the
<pb n="63" facs="tcp:102663:40"/>Bread and the Cup which your very Eyes do declare unto you. The Sacramental Signs do ſtill retain their Eſſence and their Nature,</hi> ſaith<note n="p" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Theod. Dial <hi>2.</hi> c. <hi>24.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Theodoret, And both our Eyes and Feeling tell us, they are what they were before.</hi> We conclude then with that of <hi>Chryſoſtom,<note n="q" place="margin">Hom. <hi>29. in</hi> Joh.</note> by theſe Sences we exactly learn all things, and we are conceived worthy of credit in teaching what we have received from the informations of our Eyes and Ears, as not being guilty of fiction or falſhood in thoſe matters.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="4" type="chapter">
               <pb n="64" facs="tcp:102663:41"/>
               <head>CHAP. IV.</head>
               <argument>
                  <p>
                     <hi>Contains 1.</hi> The judgment of Antiquity a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt Tranſubſtantiation. <hi>2.</hi> An an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer to <hi>T. G</hi>'s. allegations from the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers. <hi>3.</hi> The pretended Confeſſions of the Proteſtants. <hi>4.</hi> The Confeſſions of many Roman Catholiks, that Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiation is a novell upstart Doctrine. <hi>5.</hi> The Judgment of Antiquity, decla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring with unanimous conſent, that the Sacrament is but the Figure, Type, the Symbol, or Memorial of Chriſts Blood and Body, and not that ſelf ſame Body which ſuffered on the Croſs, and that ſame Blood which he then ſhed, as to the Nature and the Subſtance of them. <hi>6.</hi> A Corollary in vindication of the <hi>Dr.</hi> from the vain Cavils of <hi>T. G.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>HAving thus confirmed our Doctrine from Scripture, Common Sence, and Reaſon, we might by infinite Demonſtrations ſhew, that it hath alſo the perpetual conſent of all Anti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quity: Why elſe do they inform us, That<note n="a" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Juſtin. Dial. <hi>2. p. 28.</hi> A. Ed. Pariſ. <hi>1636.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>the ſubſtance of our Fleſh is nouriſhed and augmented
<pb n="65" facs="tcp:102663:41"/>by this Holy Sacrament.</hi> (is a truth ſo clear, that<note n="b" place="margin">Species Sacramen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tales per candem rationem poſſunt converti in corpus humanum per quam poſſunt converti in Cineres vel in ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mes &amp; i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deo mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſtum eſt quod nu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>triunt, <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quin.</hi> part. 3. qu. 77. <hi>Act.</hi> 6.</note> Roman Doctors do confeſs it, and there needs nothing but experience for confirmation of it to any that dares queſtion or diſpute it.) For nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther can the accidents augment or nouriſh; nor can we without Blaſphemy aſſert, That Chriſts whole Body is properly converted into the ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance of all thoſe that do receive it. Why do they tell us, that albeit the Sacramental Signes do change their names after the Conſecration, yet do they ſtill<note n="d" place="bottom">
                     <p>Sacramenta, quae ſumimus corporis &amp; fanguinis Chriſti, divina res eſt propter quod &amp; per eadem divinae conſortes efficimur naturz; &amp; tamen eſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>e non deſuat ſubſtantia vel natura panis &amp; vini. <hi>Gelaſ.</hi> contra <hi>Eutychen.</hi>
                     </p>
                     <p>
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. Ephrem. apud Phot. Bib. Cod 229.</p>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>retain their former Natures?</hi> Why do they tell us, That<note n="e" place="bottom">Auguſt. in pars 98. Decr. diſt. 2. conſecr. Can. de Haec.</note> 
                  <hi>of that Sacrifice which Chriſt did offer on the Croſs, we neither do nor may partake?</hi> why do they ſay, that <hi>bread</hi> is by our Saviour ſtiled his body,<note place="bottom">f Quando Dominus corpus ſuum panem vocat de mul rum g<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>norum adunatione congeſtum, &amp; quando ſanguinem ſuu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> appellat de botris at<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> acinis plurimis expreſſum &amp; in unum coactum gregem noſtrum ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>gnificat commixtione adunatae multitudinis copu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latum, <hi>Cyprian. Ep.</hi> 76. § 4. p. 247.</note> 
                  <hi>which is made up of many Cornes, and that Wine his blood, which is preſſed out of many Grapes?</hi> Why do they fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently pronounce, that Chriſt affirmed <hi>of the bread,</hi> this is my body, and <hi>of the Wine,</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">Et quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niam <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>embra ejus ſumus &amp; per cre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aturam nutrimur, creatura avtem ipſe nobis praeſtat ſolem ſuum ori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri faclens &amp; pluens quemadmodum vulr, <hi>eum calicem qui eſt Creaturae</hi> N. B. ſuum ſarguinem qu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>effuſus eſt, ex quo noſtra auget corpora; Et eum panem qui eſt a creat<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ura ſuum corpus confirmav<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>, ex quo noſtra auget corpora. Quando ergo &amp; mixtes calix, &amp; fractus panis percipit verbum Dei fit Euchariſtia ſarg<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>inis &amp; corporis Chriſti, <hi>ex quibus augetur &amp; conſiſtit carnis noſtre ſubſtartia.</hi> Quomodolcarnem negabunt eſſe capacem <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>onationis Dei qui eſt vita aterna, quz ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guine &amp; corpore Chriſt <hi>nutritus;</hi> Iren. l. 5. c. 2. <hi>Pd. Colon.</hi> 1625.</note> this is my blood? I might be endleſs in theſe Interro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gatives, but I ſhall only add three things.</p>
               <pb n="66" facs="tcp:102663:42"/>
               <p>Firſt, That when the <hi>Encratitae</hi> held it unlaw<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful to drink Wine, the Fathers did confute them by this very Argument, That Chriſt himſelf drank Wine, and did appoint it to be received in the Sacrament. <hi>Wherefore did he not drink Water after his Reſurrection but Wine,</hi> ſaith Chryſoſtom, <hi>that he might pull up by the Roots another wicked Hereſie: for, becauſe there are ſome who in the Myſteries uſe Water, declaring, that when he delivered the Myſteries, he delivered Wine; and that when he roſe and ſpread a Common Table without the Myſteries, he uſed Wine,</hi> he ſaith, <hi>I will not drink of the fruit of the Vine. Now the Vine produceth Wine, not Water.</hi> Chryſoſt. Hom. in Mattheum 12. p. 511. l. 12. Edit Eton.<note n="g" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, Clem. Alex. Paedag. l. 2. c. 2. p. 158. B. Ed. Pariſ. 1641.</note> 
                  <hi>Be ye ſure</hi> (ſaith Clemens to the Encratitae) <hi>he al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo did drink Wine, for he bleſſed Wine when he ſaid,</hi> take, drink, this is my Blood, <hi>the Blood of the Vine; but that the thing which had been Bleſsed was Wine, he ſhewed again, ſaying to his Diſciples,</hi> I will not drink of the fruit of this Vine, till I drink it new with you in my Fathers Kingdom.<note n="h" place="margin">Illud quod lex dicit quia ſanguis eſt anima eſſe poſitum dicimus ſicut alia multa, &amp; paenè <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nia Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turarum illarum Sacramen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ta lignis &amp; <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>guris N. B. plena ſunt ſuth<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>rae pradi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cationis, quae jam per Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nm <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrum Jeſu d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>clatate eſt. <hi>Contr. Adiman Coy.</hi> 12. Sic eſt enim ſanguis anima quo modo Petta erat Chriſtus, ſicut dicit Apoſtolus bibehant enim de ſpirituali ſequence eos Petra, Petra autem erat Chriſtus Notum eſt autem fil<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>s <hi>Iſrael</hi> Petra percuſſa bibiſſe aquam in cremo, de quibus loquebatur Apoſtolus cum haec dicereſ, nec tamen ait Petra ſignificabat Ch<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>iſtum, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſed ait Petra erat Chriſtus, quz rurſus ne Garnaliter accipererur, ſpiritualem illam vocat. <hi>Ib. Cap.</hi> 12.</note> Now had not the Sacramental Cup been truly Wine, this Argument would have been frivolous and vain. Had not they held as the Church of <hi>England,</hi> their anſwer muſt have been a contradiction to the Doctrine of the Church of Chriſt.</p>
               <pb n="67" facs="tcp:102663:42"/>
               <p>Secondly. The <hi>Manichees</hi> to prove the contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diction betwixt the Goſpel and the Law oppoſed to that ſaying of our Saviour, that <hi>none was able to cauſe the Soul to periſh,</hi> that of <hi>Moſes, that the Blood was the Soul.</hi> To this St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> anſwers, <hi>thoſe words may be expounded thus, the Blood is, that is, it ſignifies the Soul:</hi> this he confirms. 1. by this general aſſertion, that <hi>almoſt all the Sacraments of thoſe Scriptures are full of ſigns and figures of the future Preaching, which is now decla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red by Chriſt:</hi> and I am apt to think they were ſuch ſigns and figures as were not properly con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verted into what they ſignified. Seconly, this he illuſtrates by a double inſtance. † <hi>So is Blood the Soul, as the Rock was Chriſt, they drank of the ſpiritual Rock that followed them, and that Rock was Chriſt, he ſaid not the Rock ſignified Chriſt, but the Rock was Chriſt.</hi> 2. <hi>I may expound it thus,</hi> ſaith he, * <hi>Blood is the Soul, that is, it ſignifies the Soul, becauſe our Saviour did not doubt to ſay this is my body, when he gave the ſign of his body,</hi> ſince then as the Rock is Chriſt, and as the ſigns and figures of the Old Teſtament are what th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> Typified in the New, ſo is the Bread Chriſts Bo<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap>; It is wonderfully evident that in St. <hi>Auſtin</hi>'s Judgment it is Chriſts Body, not by converſion into Chriſts real Body, but by ſignification of it:<note n="k" place="bottom">Nam ex <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>o quod ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>riptum eſt ſanguinem pecoris animam ejus eſſe poſſum interpreta<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>i preceptum illud in ſigno eſſe poſitum, non enim Dominus dubitavit dicere hoc eſt corpus meum, cum ſignum daret ſui corporis. <hi>bl.</hi>
                  </note>
                  <pb n="68" facs="tcp:102663:43"/>yea by ſuch ſignification as excludes Chriſts body from being corporally preſent under the accidents of Bread; for, elſe the <hi>Manichees</hi> might have re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plyed upon St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> and given him the baffle thus, <hi>as the ſign not only ſignified Chriſts real Body, but contained it too, ſo muſt the Blood not only ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fie, but really contain the Soul:</hi> Therefore it is ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parent that in St. <hi>Auſtin</hi>'s time the words of Chriſt were ſo interpreted by the <hi>Orthodox</hi> as to exclude Tranſubſtantiation; and to confirm the expoſition of the Proteſtants. Thirdly, The <hi>Neſtorians</hi> and <hi>Eutichians</hi> aſſerted that Chriſts humane nature was abſorpt and changed into the Deity, this ſome of them affirmed to be done after his Reſurrection and Aſcenſion only, but o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers that it was thus changed at his Conception, whence they affirm, that whilſt he lived on Earth, he had the form and ſhape of man, but not his proper nature. For Illuſtration and Confirma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of theſe Hereſies, they urge<note n="†" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> ΟΡΘ. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. ΕΡΑ. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. ΟΡΘ <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. ΕΡΑ. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ΟΡΘ. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. ΕΡΑ. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ΟΡΘ. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, Theodoret. To. 4. Dial. 2. p. 84, 85.</note> 
                  <hi>the Doctrine of Tranſubſtantiation,</hi> and had the Bread and Wine by Conſecration loſt their natures, had they been really changed into Chriſts Fleſh and Blood, no greater Confirmation of their Hereſie, no fitter illuſtration of their Tenet could be well imagi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned. for thus the ſimilitude would run.</p>
               <pb n="69" facs="tcp:102663:43"/>
               <p>
                  <hi>Firſt, That as in the Euchariſt there is only the outward ſhape and form of Bread, and not the real ſubſtance; even ſo, in Chriſt there was the ſhape and form of Fleſh, but not the very nature.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Secondly, Even as in the Euchariſt, the eſſential form and material ſubſtance of Bread and Wine are ſwallowed up and converted into the Body and blood of Chriſt; ſo likewiſe after Chriſts aſcenſion, the humane nature is abſorpt, and converted into the Deity.</hi> What is it therefore that the <hi>Fathers</hi> anſwer, do they confeſs the thing, and ſay <hi>Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiation</hi> was the Tradition of the Church, and was the Doctrine of the Scriptures, but that no like Tradition, nor evidence from Scripture can be produced in favour of the Doctrine of the <hi>Eutichians</hi> and <hi>Neſtorians;</hi> which is the only thing that can be anſwered by men of <hi>T. G</hi>'s. prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciples? No, they expreſly ſay, and that in words as plain, &amp; full, as any Proteſtant could uſe, that this ſimilitude doth overthrow the Doctrine it was brought to juſtiſie;<note n="*" place="margin">Certe imago &amp; ſimilitudo corporis &amp; ſangui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis Chriſti in actione Myſteriorum celebrantur, ſatis ergo nobis evidenter oſtenditur hoc nobis in ipſo Chriſto Domino ſentiendum quod in ejus imagine profi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>temur, celebramus, &amp; ſumus. Ut ſicut in hance, ſcilicet in divinam tranſeant (Sacramenta) Sancto Spiritu perficiente ſubſtantiam, per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manentes tamen in ſuae proprietate-naturae, ſic illud ipſum myſterium principale cujus nobis eff<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>eientiam virtutemque veraciter repreſentant, Gelaſius de duabus naturis in Chriſto contra Euthich: —ſicut enim panis divinâ illum Sanctificante Gratiâ liberatus eſt quidem ab appellatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne panis dignus autem habitus eſt dominici corporis appellatione etiam ſi natura panis in ipſo permanſit, &amp; non duo corpora ſed unum fili<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> corpus predicatur, ſic &amp; hic divinâ naturâ in corpore, inſidente (Gr. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Mſſ. Exemp. Bibl. Florent.) Chryſoſt. ad Caeſarium Monachum. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Theod. Dial. 1. p. 18.</note> 
                  <hi>Becauſe the Bread and Wine, though after conſecration they become ſigns and Images of Chriſts true body and his blood, yet
<pb n="70" facs="tcp:102663:44"/>they abide in their proper ſubſtance, and ſtill retain the nature of Bread and Wine, and that the change is wrought upon them, not by deſtruction of their na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures, but by addition of grace to nature, and ſo</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit 2 p. 84.85.</note> 
                  <hi>the Hereticks</hi> (ſay they) <hi>are caught in their own Nets.</hi> For then the paralel runs thus, <hi>as the Symbols are called another thing, becauſe Gods grace is added to them, but ſtill retain their proper nature, and the ſame ſubſtance which they had before, Even ſo Chriſts humane body, although by reaſon of its union to the God-head, it may ſometimes have thoſe names whi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>h ſigniſie the nature and properties of God aſcribed to it; yet muſt it continue in its former nature, reality and ſubſtance. And as the Bread and Wine are not converted into Chriſts real body by reaſon of the grace annexed to them, but do retain their former natures: ſo neither is Chriſts body changed into the Deity by reaſon of its union with it, but ſtill retains its former ſubſtance, nature and proprieties.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Having thus ſhewed the judgment of the anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent Fathers, we now proceed to the conſiderati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of thoſe Teſtimonies which <hi>T. G.</hi> citeth from them to evince the contrary. And here we have juſt reaſon to complain, that nothing is produced which is not anſwered in <hi>Morton, Down,</hi> in Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop <hi>Taylor, White,</hi> and all our modern Writers on this ſubject: and that if we lay aſide his ſpu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rious Authors, and his falſe citations, we have but little left to anſwer. And</p>
               <p>Firſt,<note place="margin">P. 152.</note> That the paſſages of St. <hi>Ambroſe de Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cramentis</hi> are ſuppoſititious, is proved already by <hi>Albertinus de Sacramento.</hi> Euch. p. 507. So is that book <hi>de Caena Domini,</hi> which bears the nam of
<pb n="71" facs="tcp:102663:44"/>
                  <hi>Cyprian</hi> by the confeſſion of the<note n="m" place="margin">Author Sermon's de caena Domini non eſt Cyprianus ſed aliquis poſterior <hi>Be larm<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>.</hi> 4. <hi>de Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chariſt. c.</hi> 26. Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monis de caena do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mini eſt ignorus. Garetius de ver<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>te corpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ris Chriſti <hi>Fol.</hi> 181. <hi>v. Cochum p.</hi> 75.</note> 
                  <hi>Roman</hi> Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctors: the ſame we have juſt reaſon to aſſert of <hi>Cyril,</hi> (for if we may believe<note n="†" place="bottom">James Baſtardy of the falſe Fathers p. <hi>12.</hi> † <hi>Biblioth</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Geſner</hi> or <hi>Samler,</hi> ſundry written Copies entitle them to <hi>John Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop</hi> of <hi>Hiruſalem,</hi> one, who lived well near Eight hundred years after Chriſt,) and of <hi>Euſebius Emiſſenus,</hi> as is confeſſed by <hi>Bellarmine, Baronius,</hi> and by <hi>Antonius</hi>
                  <note n="n" place="bottom">Quae vero qui hunclibrum imprimendum cura-vit maxime inovit Homil. 5. in pascha ca etiam non poteſt eſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e Euſebii E<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>iſſent quia loquitur adverſus Pelagium qui multo poſt tempore ſuit <hi>D. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> atact: Apparat, To.</hi> 1 <hi>titul, Euſeb. Emiſs. vide Rivet Crit. Sa<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>r<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>.</hi> 3. <hi>c.</hi> 1.</note> 
                  <hi>P<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſſevinus,</hi> who having told us the chief reaſon that moved them to the Printing of this Book, was this fifth Homily which <hi>T. G.</hi> cited; he adds <hi>that the ſaid Homily muſt be ſpuri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous, becauſe it ſpeaks againſt</hi> Pelagius <hi>who flouriſhed in the dayes of Auſtin;</hi> (i.e full Forty years after the death of <hi>Euſebius</hi>) and haply it was upon this account that <hi>T. G.</hi> cites this paſſage, not by the name of <hi>Hom.</hi> 5. <hi>de Paſch.</hi> as in <hi>Euſebius</hi> it is: but as it is in <hi>Hierom,</hi> under the name of <hi>Serm. de Corp. Dom.</hi> that ſo we might not take it for that Homily, which is ſo manifeſtly ſpurious.</p>
               <p>Secondly, were they aſſuredly the works of theſe Renowned Fathers, whoſe names they have uſurped a Title to, by falſe Tranſlations, and by concealing of thoſe words, which make againſt the Doctrine of the <hi>Roman Church;</hi> they, almoſt all of them, are made to ſay the contradictory to what they really affirm. Thus <hi>Tertu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ian</hi> is ſuborned to ſay, that<note n="o" place="margin">Accep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem &amp; dl<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtributum Diſcipulis corpus il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum iuum fecir di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cendo. hoc eſt corpus meum <hi>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> far T. G. then follows</hi>) id eſt, figura corporis mel. Figura autem tion <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>uiſet niſi veritaris eſſet corpus. Caeterum vacua res, quod eſt phanta<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>pia figuram capere non poſſet. Cur autem panc<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m corpus ſuum appallat &amp; non magis Peponem quem Marcion cordis leco liabuit? non intell<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> gens veterem fuiſ elſtam figuram corporis Chriſti dicentis per Hiere miam, adverſus me cogitaverunt cogitatum, dicentes, venite, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jiciamus lignum in panem ejus, ſcilicet crucem in corpus ejus. <hi>Adverſ. Marcionem. l.</hi> 4. <hi>Cap.</hi> 40. <hi>vid. etiam. l.</hi> 3. <hi>c.</hi> 19.</note> 
                  <hi>our Lord having taken Bread, made it his own Body, by ſaying, this is my
<pb n="72" facs="tcp:102663:45"/>Body:</hi> but theſe words muſt be concealed, <hi>that is, it is a figure of my Body; whereas it could have been no figure of Chriſts body, unleſs that body had been real:</hi> and thoſe that preſently enſue muſt not be mentioned, viz. <hi>Bread was an ancient figure of Chriſts body, it being ſaid by</hi> Jeremy, <hi>come let us put wood into his Bread</hi> (i.e.) <hi>the Croſs into his body.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Moreover it is told us that St. <hi>Ambrofe</hi> ſaith, <hi>that when the Conſecration is performed, the Bread is made the Fleſh of Chriſt—he ſpake the word and it was made;</hi> but then we muſt not know the words that do immediatly follow, to inform us that it is ſo made Fleſh, as we are made new Creatures, and that that change is a like inſtance of the power of God; the words are theſe,<note n="o" place="margin">Manda<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vit &amp; cre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>atum eſt. Tuipſe eras vetus creatura, poſtea quam conſecratus es nova cretura eſſe accipe ergo Huemadmodum Sermo Chriſti creaturam omuem mutare conſuevit, &amp; mutat quando vult inſlituta naturae. <hi>Ambroſ, de Sacram, l.</hi> 4. <hi>c.</hi> 4.</note> 
                  <hi>Thou thy ſelf was't an old Creature, but after Confecration thou beginſt to be a new: ſee then after what manner Chriſts words do at his pleaſure change all Creatures, and alter natures Inſtitutions.</hi> Agree<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ably to this St.<note n="a" place="margin">Non ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum nos Chriſtia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nos factos eſſe ſed Chriſtum in <hi>Job. Traſc.</hi> 21.</note> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith, that we are made not only Chriſtians, <hi>but even Chriſt himſelf.</hi> And<note n="b" place="margin">De paſs. Serm, 14.</note> Leo <hi>that the body of the Regenerate</hi> (fit caro Crucifixi) <hi>is made the Fleſh of the Crucified.</hi> And<note n="c" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>in</hi> Act Hom. <hi>23.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Chryſiſtom</hi> that <hi>after Baptiſm of men we are made Angels,</hi> and<note n="d" place="bottom">Epiſt. 16,</note> Paulinus, <hi>that we are made the blood of Chriſt.</hi> From all which paſſages we have juſt reaſon to conclude with <hi>Cyril,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>,
<pb n="73" facs="tcp:102663:45"/>
                  <hi>that to be made doth not continually import a change of nature;</hi> and therefore that this paſſage of St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> cannot with any certainty be thus interpreted.</p>
               <p>Secondly, we muſt not know what follows in that very Chapter to explain theſe words, and to confute the Doctrine of Tranſubſtantiation, viz.<note n="p" place="bottom">Si tant a vis Sermone Domini Jeſu ut inciperent eſſe quae non erant, quanto magis operatorius eſt ut ſint quae erant, N. B. &amp; in aliud commutentur, <hi>ibid.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>if there be ſo great force in Chriſts words, that by it things begin to be, that which before they were not; how much more operative muſt it be, to cauſe, that things be what they were, and yet be changed into another.</hi> Which words are extant thus in all the Ancient Maniſcripts and old Editions of St. <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> and are thus cited by <hi>Guitmund, Yvo, Algerus, Gratian,</hi> and <hi>Anſelm,</hi> and in the old Edi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions of <hi>Lanfrancus,</hi> though in the late Editions of St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> they are corrupted; and to abet this fraud, <hi>Lanfraneus</hi> in a new Edition is pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duced affirming that ſome Copies did admit a diverſe lection. We muſt not know what alſo here he doth affirm, <hi>That</hi>
                  <note n="q" place="bottom">Sed forte dicis ſpeciem ſanguinis non video. Sed habet fimilitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinem, ſicut enim ſimilitudinem mortis ſumpſiſti, ita etiam ſmilitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinem pretion ſanguinis bibis, ut nullus horror cruoris ſit, &amp; pretium tamen operetur redemptionis, <hi>ibid.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>as we do receive</hi> (in Baptiſm) <hi>the likeneſs of his death, ſo</hi> (in the holy Sacrament) <hi>do we receive the likeneſs of his preti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous blood.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Again we muſt be told St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> ſaith,<note n="*" place="margin">T. G. p. <hi>305,</hi> de Sacram. l. <hi>6:</hi> c: <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That as our Lord Jeſus Chriſt is the true Son of God, not as men are by Grace, but as the Son of the ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance of his Father; ſo it is his very true Fleſh, as
<pb n="74" facs="tcp:102663:46"/>him ſelf hath ſaid which we receive, and his very true Blood, which we drink.</hi> But then we muſt not know what follows to explain this paſſage and to confirm our Doctrine, <hi>viz.</hi> That<note n="r" place="margin">In ſimi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>litudinem quidem accipls Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cramen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum, ſed vere natu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rae grati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am virtu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>temque conſeque<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ris. <hi>de Sacr: l,</hi> 1, <hi>c.</hi> 6.</note> 
                  <hi>we re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive this Sacrament in a Similitude, but truly do obtain the grace and the vertue of the nature:</hi> whence it is evident, that it is therefore ſaid to be Chriſts very Fleſh and Blood, becauſe it doth convey the vertue of them; which is more evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent form that which follows, to wit, that<note n="ſ" place="margin">Quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>modo diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cendit pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis vivus de Caeſo. Reſp quia idem Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minus no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter Jeſus Chriſtus conſors eſt &amp; divini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatis &amp; corporis &amp; to quia accipis Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem <hi>N. B.</hi> Divinae ejus ſubſtantiae in illo participaris alimento. <hi>ibid.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>our Lord Chriſt being partaker of the Divinity and humane nature, thou who receiveſt Bread, deſt in that nouriſhment partake of his Divinity.</hi> And let it be obſerved that <hi>Ambroſe</hi> doth indeed affirm, that as Chriſt ſaid, that which we receive is truly Fleſh, and is true drink, but he doth not affirm that we receive it truly and ſubſtantially; and as when Chriſt declared, that unleſs we eat the Fleſh of the Son of Man, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> That Fleſh &amp; drink he ſpake of, was true Fleſh and drink; but the receiving, the eating, and the drinking of it, was Metaphorical; ſo may it be here: and hence<note n="*" place="bottom">
                     <hi>De Baptiſmo</hi> Aethiopum c. ult. Cyril. Glaphyr, in Exod. l. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Fulgeutius</hi> and others tells us, that we do eat it in our Baptiſme, and therefore as we are ſaid to eat it there, ſo alſo, may we be conceived to eat it in the other Sacrament.</p>
               <p>Laſtly we muſt be told, how the ſame <hi>Ambroſe</hi> doth aſſert, that <hi>the Word of Chriſt, which of no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing could make that to be, which was not, can change thoſe things which are, into that which be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore they were not;</hi> And yet that this mutation was not a change of nature, but of ſignification, and of the vertue of the Sacrament, is evident
<pb n="75" facs="tcp:102663:46"/>from that vvhich follovvs in this Chapter,<hi>viz.</hi> That<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>T. G. p.</hi> 304. Non cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>porealis eſus ſed ſpiritualis eſt ante benedicti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on in ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>borum cae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſtium alia<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>pecies nominatur poſt conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crationem corpus Chriſti ſignifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur. c. 9. de his qui initiantur.</note> 
                  <hi>it is not Corporal meat, but Spiritual,</hi> and that <hi>before the benediction it is named another kind, but after Conſecration it ſignifies Chriſts body;</hi> or that elſevvhere he tells us, that <hi>the power of God ſo operates to change them, as that they ſtill continue what they were before.</hi> Nay this is alſo evident from the vvords cited by <hi>T. G.</hi> viz. <hi>That word of Chriſt, which of nothing could make that to be which was not, can it not change thoſe things which are, into thoſe things which they were not; For it is not a leſs matter to give new natures to things, than to change their natures?</hi> vvhere evident it is, that this nevv nature given to the Sacramental Ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments is oppoſed to <hi>the mutation of their nature;</hi> and therefore it is evident, that in the judgment of St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> this change was made not by mu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tation of the nature of Bread and Wine, but by addition of a new nature to them, <hi>(i.e.)</hi> by the addition of new qualities and vertues, in which familiar acceptation of the word St. <hi>Peter</hi> tells us, that by the promiſes of Chriſt <hi>we are all made partakers of the diuine nature.</hi> And the Fathers frequently affirm that <hi>by faith, and by the holy ſpirit we are changed into another nature,</hi> and that after the Reſurrection we ſhall thus be changed. Or this kind<note n="*" place="margin">De Sacr. Euch. <hi>l.</hi> 2. <hi>p.</hi> 489.504.</note> 
                  <hi>Albertinus</hi> hath colle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cted above Thirty inſtances.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Ob.</hi> The change which is made in the nature of Bread, <hi>is here illuſtrated by the examples of thoſe miraculous changes,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">T. G. <hi>p.</hi> 304.</note> 
                  <hi>which were wrought by holy men of old in the natures of things, as of</hi> Moſes <hi>his Rod being turned into a Serpent the waters of</hi> Aegypt <hi>into Blood,</hi> &amp;c. Anſw. But this <hi>&amp;c.</hi> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceals three inſtances produced by <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> which
<pb n="76" facs="tcp:102663:47"/>only ſignifie an accidental change, viz.<note n="t" place="margin">Jordanus retrorſum converſus contra na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turam in ſui fontis revertltur exordium nonne cla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret natu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ram vel maritino<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum flu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctuum vel fluvialis curſus eſſe mutatam? Marath fluvius a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mariſſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>mus erat ut ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiens po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pulus bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bere non poſſet. Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fit Moſes lignum in aquam, &amp; amari tu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinem ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am aqua rum natu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ra depoſuit, quam infuſa ſubito gratia temperavit. Sub Haeliſeo pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pheta, uni ex filiis prophetarum excuſſum eſt ferrum de ſecuri, &amp; ſtatim merſum eſt. Rogavir Heliſaeum qui amiſſerit ferrum, miſit etiam Heliſaeus lignum in aquam, &amp; ferrum natavit. utique &amp; hoc praetet naturam factum eſſe cognoſcimus. <hi>cap.</hi> 9. <hi>de his qui initiantur.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The ſweet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning of the waters of</hi> Marah, <hi>the ſwimming of the Iron, and the returning of the waters of the River</hi> Jordan. Whence it is evident that all the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtances produced leave it uncertain, whether St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> did intend a proper change of ſubſtance, or only a change of qualities and vertues. Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>condly, had <hi>Ambroſe</hi> only given inſtances of a ſubſtantial change, it would not hence have fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowed that he did intend to prove the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mental Symbols were ſo changed, but only a <hi>majori,</hi> to prove that he who was the Author of ſuch ſubſtantial mutations could certainly effect that change, which was but accidental: Thus from the ſubſtantial converſion of water into Wine, he proves,<note n="u" place="bottom">Credendum jam eſt, ex hoc mortalem hominem in immortalita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem poſſe converti, quando vilis ſubſtantia in pretioſam converſa eſt ſubſtantiam. <hi>Serm.</hi> 19.</note> 
                  <hi>we ought to think that God can change our mortal into a glorious and immortal body,</hi> which change is only accidental, and from<note n="x" place="bottom">Si ergo inquit, ſuperveniens Spiritus Sanctus in virginem, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceptionem operatus eſt &amp; generationis munus implevit non utique dubitandum eſt quod ſuperveniens in fontem, vel ſuper eum <hi>qui</hi> Baptiſmum conſequitur, veritatem regeneratiouis cooperetur. <hi>cap.</hi> 9. <hi>de his qui initiantur.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>the ſupernatural production of our Lord by vertue of the holy Ghoſt,</hi> he in this very Chapter proves, <hi>we muſt not doubt but the ſame Spirit can Regenerate the Baptized perſon.</hi> So that we ſee it is familiar with him to prove the poſſibility of accidental changes, by examples of a change ſubſtantial.</p>
               <pb n="77" facs="tcp:102663:47"/>
               <p>
                  <hi>Ob.</hi> St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> ſaith,<note n="a" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, in Act. Hom. <hi>23.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>the Symbols are not what nature formed them, but what the Benediction con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecrated them.</hi> Anſw. True, becauſe they are not only ſo, but by this more excellent and Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritual change, obtain a name which is more ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cellent, denominations being taken from the better. Thus <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> affirms, <hi>That ſuch is the power of Baptiſm, that it doth not ſuffer men to be ſtill Men.</hi> And <hi>Leo,</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">De Paſſ. Dom. Ser. 14.</note> That <hi>the Baptized perſon is not the ſame-before and after Baptiſm.</hi> And <hi>Epiphanius,</hi> That <hi>when we are endowed with Temperance, the Fleſh it no more Fleſh.</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Haereſ. <hi>66.</hi>
                  </note> Whence yet it were ridiculous to argue, that either Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſm or Te<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>perance offentially change either the fleſh or nature of a Chriſtian.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Ob.</hi> He affirms further, That <hi>by this Benediction nature is changed.</hi> Anſw. True, but then that word, not only in the Authors before menti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oned, but in St.<note n="d" place="margin">De Virg. l. 2. Hax<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>amer. l. 3. c. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> doth very often ſig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſie only a change of quality and virtue: For he affirms, <hi>That</hi> Thecla <hi>changed the nature of the Beaſts that were deſigned to devour her, and that the Beaſts themſelves had changed their nature</hi> (i.e.) their fierceneſs and rapacity; and in this very place he ſaith, <hi>That the Nature of the water of the River Jordan was clearly changed, becauſe that it was driven back.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We muſt be told that <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> doth ſay,<note place="margin">T. G. p. 303.</note> 
                  <hi>that things that lye before us are not the works of humane power, we only hold the the place of Miniſters, but he that Sanctifieth changeth them is Chriſt.</hi> But then we muſt not know, that in this very Homi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly the Conſecrated Elements are ſtiled <hi>the Symbols of Chriſts Body;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">In Mat. Hom. 82. p. 510. l. 36</note> and that diſputing againſt <hi>Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cian</hi> and <hi>Valentinian,</hi> who held Chriſt had no real Body; he confutes and ſtops their mouth by ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing,
<pb n="78" facs="tcp:102663:48"/>
                  <hi>That in the Bleſſed Sacrament we have the Symbol of that Body.</hi> Whereas, could he have truly ſaid, we have their real Fleſh and Blood, he had then ſpoken what would have more effectu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally confuted their abſurd poſition.</p>
               <p n="2">2. We muſt not know that in that very place he confutes the Hereſie of the <hi>Encratitae,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">P. 511. l. 10, 15.</note> by ſhewing, <hi>That when our Lord delivered the Myſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ries, he delivered the Wine,</hi> and that after his Reſurrection he drank wine to verifie this ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, <hi>I will no more drink of the Fruit of the Vine, till I drink it new with you in my Fathers Kingdome.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Nor Thirdly, That Chriſt in thoſe Holy My<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſteries <hi>doth give himſelf unto the Faithful, but to none other.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">P. 514. l. 28.</note> But had we no ſuch indications of the mind of <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> the words themſelves are very inſignificative and unconcluding; for that which <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> affirmeth of the <hi>Euchariſt, that theſe things are not the works of humane po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wer,</hi> we Proteſtants acknowledge, as knowing that it is no work of humane power to cauſe the virtue of the Holy Spirit to attend theſe Myſteries, and to make that to be food of the Soul, which naturally can only feed the Body. He that thus Sanctifies and changeth theſe mate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rial Symbols muſt be God. And hence St. <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtom</hi> informs us the caſe is juſt the ſame in Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſm, <hi>That it is not an Angel who there moves the Water,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Hom. 35. in Joh In 1 ad Cor. Hom. 8.</note> 
                  <hi>but that it is Lord of Angels</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>who works all things there. That man doth nothing</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>; <hi>but that it is the power of God that work<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth all things.</hi> And whereas he adds, <hi>that it is he who Sanctifies theſe things and changeth them.</hi> St. <hi>Cyril</hi> doth inform us,<note place="margin">Catech. Myſtag, 5.</note> 
                  <hi>that whatſoever the Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly Spirit toucheth is Sanctified and Changed.</hi> St.
<pb n="79" facs="tcp:102663:48"/>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Paedag. l. 3. c 2. In Cant. Hom 4. In Gen. Hom. 41. vid Albert de sacr, Euch. l. 2. P. 545.</note> 
                  <hi>Clemens, That the Devil doth</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (i.e.) <hi>tranſmute Women into Whores.</hi> Nyſſenus, <hi>that Regeneration,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. (i.e.) <hi>doth change us into the Sons of Light, and of the day.</hi> And <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> himſelf informs us, <hi>That to make the barren Womb to bear, is an example of this Tranſmutation.</hi> Such therefore we may rational<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly conceive that change to be of which St. <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtom</hi> here ſpeaketh.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Gaudentius</hi> muſt tell us,<note place="margin">T. G. p. 306.</note> 
                  <hi>That the Maker and Lord of natures, who produceth Bread out of the Earth, doth again of Bread,</hi> (becauſe he can and hath promiſed to do it) <hi>make his own Body, and he who made Water of Wine, maketh of Wine his own Blood.</hi> But then we muſt not know,<note place="margin">Tract. in Ex. 2.</note> that in the ſame place he aſſerts, <hi>That when our Saviour ſaid,</hi> This is my Body, <hi>he gave to his Diſciples Conſecrated Bread and Wine:</hi> Or that <hi>becauſe our Saviour in the Goſpel ſaith, I am the true Vine, he did ſufficiently declare, that all the Wine he offered in the figure of his Paſſion was his Blood;</hi> or that <hi>we eat his Fleſh, when we receive his Doctrine:</hi> which doth ſufficiently confute the Roman Doctrine, and ſhew the change of which <hi>Gaudentius</hi> ſpeaks, to be Spiritual and Myſtical. For if the Conſecrated Signs be Bread and Wine, they are not properly Chriſts Body, if what is offered be a Figure of his Paſſion, it is not the Truth: For as <hi>Gandentius</hi> there telleth us, <hi>figura non eſt veritas, ſed imitatio veritatis,</hi> (i.e.) <hi>a figure is the imitation of the truth, but not the truth.</hi> Wherefore <hi>Gaudentius</hi> doth argue <hi>a majori,</hi> thus, he that made Water to be ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantially Wine, can certainly make Wine to become Sacramentally his Blood.<note place="margin">T. G. p. 507.</note>
               </p>
               <p>We muſt be told that St. <hi>Ignatius</hi> confeſſeth
<pb n="80" facs="tcp:102663:49"/>
                  <hi>Euchariſt</hi> to be the Fleſh of Chriſt which ſuffered for our Sins.<note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. p. 2.</note> But then we muſt not know, that this Epiſtle is intended againſt the <hi>Simonians</hi> and <hi>Me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nandrians,</hi> who held, that Chriſt ſuffered only in appearance, &amp; had no real Fleſh, &amp; therefore could not confeſs that the Euchariſt was Sacramentally Chriſts fleſh, leaſt admitting the figure, they ſhould be forced to admit the truth and ſubſtance; and therefore his <hi>Interpolater</hi> diſputes againſt them thus,<note place="margin">V. uſher Not. in E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſt. ad Smyr. <hi>p. 50</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That incorporeal things have neither ſhape nor character, nor figure of a Living Creature that hath form which may be ſeen, whereas, when Chriſt ſhall come to Judgment, they who have pierced ſhall ſee him.</hi> Secondly, We confeſs the Euchariſt to be Chriſts Body and his Fleſh; and only do diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pute the manner how, of which <hi>Ignatius</hi> ſaith nothing. We do acknowledge that it is truly and indeed Chriſts fleſh and Blood, as knowing that it may be truly, what it is Spiritually: for Chriſt is the true Vine,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Job.</hi> 15.1. <hi>Joh.</hi> 1.8. <hi>Heb.</hi> 8.2. <hi>Luk.</hi> 16.12</note> and the true Light; Heaven is called the true Tabernacle, and Spiri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tual Bleſſings, the true Riches; and of this we have innumerable inſtances both from the Fathers and the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> produced by <hi>Alberti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus de Sacramento Euch.</hi> p. 218. 854.</p>
               <p>Moreover it is objected,<note place="margin">T. G. <hi>p. 306.</hi> Orat. Mag. Catec. c. <hi>37</hi>
                  </note> that <hi>Gregorius Nyſſen</hi> doth affirm, <hi>That he believes</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (i.e.) <hi>The Bread Sanctiſied by the Word of God to be tranſmuted into the body of the word. Anſw.</hi> True, but then it is as true, that this tranſmutation may be as well by the ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dition of Grace to Nature, as by the ſubſtantial mutation of that nature, it being evident from the abundant teſtimonies of <hi>Bafil,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Vid. Alb. de Sacr. Euch. l. <hi>2. p. 487.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Nazianzen, Chryſoſtom,</hi> and <hi>Cyril</hi> of <hi>Jeruſalem,</hi> and other Fathers, that <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, and <hi>tranſmutari,</hi> are
<pb n="81" facs="tcp:102663:49"/>terms indifferently uſed as well of a mutation, which only doth reſpect the qualities, States and conditions of the Subject, as the nature of it; and of this we have many inſtances in the un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doubted works of <hi>Gregory:</hi> Who tells us, That <hi>the Soul made virtuous,</hi> is<note n="a" place="margin">In Inſcr Pſal. c. 8.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, tranſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>muted, and that<note n="b" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> in Cant. Hom 8.</note> 
                  <hi>Regeneration is a tranſmuta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of it into that which is Divine;</hi> and that<note n="c" place="margin">ibid. Hom. 9.</note> 
                  <hi>when we appear in Glory, we ſhall undergo this tranſmutation:</hi> nay, in this very place he twice aſſerts, <hi>That the mortal Body of Chriſt being received into our body, doth change our body into its ſelf,</hi> or its own nature.<note n="d" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ibid.</note> So then, theſe words cannot infer, That the Sacramental Bread and Wine re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive by Conſecration any other change.</p>
               <p>He tells us further, that the virtue of the be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nediction doth <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>change or tranſelement the nature of things which do appear. Anſw.</hi> This word is alſo uſed ordinarily, to ſignifie not any change of ſubſtance, but of qualities and virtues only: and of this kind you have in <hi>Albertinus</hi> many inſtances pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duced,<note place="margin">l. 2. p. 488</note> of which no leſs then twenty are cited from <hi>Gregorius Nyſſen,</hi> declaring, that by Rege<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neration and Baptiſm we are tranſelemented or changed to a Spiritual Nature; and that the Reſurrection will thus tranſelement and change our Natures; So that it may with equal reaſon be concluded from this word, that in Baptiſm our Natures are Tranſubſtantiated, as that the nature of the Euchariſtical Bread is changed into Chriſts real and ſubſtantial body. And ſo much for that ſpurious or doubtful paſſage of <hi>Gregorius Nyſſen.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="82" facs="tcp:102663:50"/>
               <p>The paſſage cited from St. <hi>Cyril</hi> ſaith,<note place="margin">T. G. p. 306.</note> 
                  <hi>That our Saviour ſometime changed Water into Wine, and ſhall we not think him worthy of our belief that he changed Wine into his Blood.</hi> But then the ſame St. <hi>Cyril</hi> doth alſo ſay,<note place="margin">Catech. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>he who raiſed</hi> Laza<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rus <hi>when four dayes dead, can he not much more eaſily raiſe thee,</hi> (viz. from a death of Sin unto a life of Righteouſneſs) <hi>who doſt live and breath?</hi> And again,<note place="margin">Catech. 4.</note> 
                  <hi>the rod of Moſes was changed by the will of God into the diſſentaneous nature of a Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pent, and ſhall not dead Man be reſtored unto him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf again?</hi> And both <hi>Ambroſe</hi> and St.<note n="e" place="margin">Serm. 12. ex 40 a Sirmundo editis.</note> 
                  <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtin</hi> do argue from the converſion of Water into Wine, That God can change our mortal into im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mortal Glorious bodies. If then it be ridicu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lous from any of theſe paſſages to argue a ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantial change wrought in us by Regeneration, or the Reſurrection, it muſt be alſo vain to ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gue a ſubſtantial change from the like inſtance, uſed to illuſtrate the change, which is by Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecration made upon the Euchariſtick Symbols. (2) The words immediately preceding do clear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly evidence, that <hi>Cyril</hi> argues <hi>a majori:</hi> For ſaith he, <hi>If God could make this change from Wa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter into Wine</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>,<note place="margin">Catech. 4. Myſt.</note> 
                  <hi>ſhall it not much more be confeſſed that he doth give us the fruition of his Body and his Blood:</hi> whereas had he con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived the mutation of the Euchariſtick Sym<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bols to have been equal to the change of Water into Wine, that phraſe had been improper and abſurd; for of two equal changes it cannot rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonably be affirmed, he that is able to perform the one, is much more able to perform the other. (3) I have already largely proved, that <hi>Cyril</hi> here intended only an accidental change, and ſhall yet further make it evident from two conſidera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions. 1. That in the following Catechiſm he
<pb n="83" facs="tcp:102663:50"/>ſpeaks thus, <hi>we pray unto the God of Mercies,</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>that he would ſend his Spirit into the things that lye be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore us, and would make the Bread the Body of Chriſt, and the Wine his Blood: For whatſoever the Holy Spirit toucheth is ſanctified and changed:</hi> not that it is ſubſtantially changed; for he af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmeth of the <hi>Baptiſmal Oyl and Water,</hi> that <hi>they are Sanctified by the Holy Spirit:</hi> And yet no Romaniſt will hence infer, that they do not retain the nature both of Oyl and Water. 2. In his firſt Catechiſm he affirms, that as the Eucha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſtick Bread and Wine before the Conſecration, remains meer Bread and Wine, but afterwards is made the Body and Blood of Chriſt, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. <hi>After like manner truly are the mea<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> uſed in the Pomps of Satan, in themſelves</hi> (pure or) <hi>ſimple, but by invocation of the Daemons, they are made impure.</hi> As therefore the mutation of theſe meats, is only a mutation of their qualities, not of the ſubſtance of them: ſo muſt the change of Bread and Wine, with which it is compared and equalled, be ſuppoſed to be. In fine,<note place="margin">P. 2<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> to ſet before us the danger of nor believing Chriſt more then our ſences; and to make others know it as well as <hi>Roman Catholicks,</hi> he promiſeth to ſet before them the words of <hi>Epiphanius,</hi> viz. <hi>We ſee the Sacrament is neither equal nor like un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the fleſhly Image, or the inviſible Deity, or the Characters of his Members; for this is of a round form, and inſenſible according to power. And yet becauſe he was pleaſed to ſay, through Grace,</hi> This is my Body, <hi>every one believeth his ſaying, For, who believeth not that it is his very true Body, fall<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth from Grace and Salvation.</hi> Anſw. by this Tranſlation of the words of <hi>Epiphanius,</hi> we are like to ſee, and others to know, nothing but the deteſtable fraud and falſhood of <hi>T. G.</hi> For
<pb n="84" facs="tcp:102663:51"/>
                  <hi>Epiphanius</hi> doth not ſay as <hi>T. G.</hi> tranſlates him, <hi>That who believeth not that it is his very true Body, falleth from Grace:</hi> But his words are theſe,<note n="a" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Epiphanius Anch. <hi>p. 60</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>He that believeth not that Chriſt is true, doth fall from Grace.</hi> Now he that differs from another Church or Perſon in expoſition of Chriſts words may yet believe, that Chriſt is true in all his ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ings, as much as they from whom he differs. Secondly had he conſidered well the context, he would have found this paſſage is a ſtrong argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment againſt him: For <hi>Epiphanius</hi> in this very Section, affirmeth Man to be like God, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (i.e.) <hi>in a ſimilitude or figure,</hi> but not according to nature; for, ſaith he, men have not the Image of God <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or equally; <hi>and yet what God hath conſtituted we will not ſubſtract,</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ib.</note> 
                  <hi>for he is true, who by his Grace hath given to man to be like unto him, and we have many like examples;</hi> and then immediately fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lows the example of the Euchariſt. Now the force of <hi>Epiphanius</hi> his argument conſiſting in this, That we are like unto God after his Image, but yet not according to nature, even as the Sacramental Bread is like the Body of Chriſt, it is plain, that the Sacramental Symbols are the Body of Chriſt and his Blood, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, according to the Image or repreſentment, not according to nature. Thridly, St. <hi>Epiphanius</hi> affirms, that Chriſt pronounced of Bread and Wine, <hi>this is mine,</hi> his words are theſe, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> ipſum panem. <hi>Petav.</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. Now ſince that <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or the things Chriſt took and bleſſed, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſedly were Bread and Wine; the <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> which doth anſwer to them muſt be ſo. I might have added many other anſwers produced from theſe Fathers, but I have choſen only to anſwer what
<pb n="85" facs="tcp:102663:51"/>the very places did ſuggeſt, that ſo the Reader might perceive that <hi>T. G.</hi> either never read the places cited, or elſe did chuſe to cite them, though he ſaw they held the contrary to that Doctrine for which he doth produce them: and to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vince the Reader, that the Judgment of the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers muſt be clearly for us, ſeeing the ſtrongeſt paſſages the Romaniſts cite againſt us do confirm our Doctrine.</p>
               <p>We have now done with his Fathers, and briefly ſhall conſider what he hath to <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ay from Proteſtants.</p>
               <p>And thus he begins,<note place="margin">P. 299.</note> 
                  <hi>That Tranſubſtantiation was a Doctrine received in the <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſal Church from the time of</hi> Berengarius, <hi>that is</hi> 600 <hi>years ago, is ſcarcely denied by any I know of.</hi> Anſw. One of the Proteſtants you cite will be ſufficient to help your ignorance, I mean the <hi>Reverend Biſhop Morton,</hi> in the Treatiſe of the Maſs:<note place="margin">Lib. 3. c. 2. §. 3, 4. A.D. 1159</note> Where we have this confeſſion of <hi>Peter Lumbard,</hi> Maſter of the Sentences, <hi>whether the converſion be ſubſtantial or not, I am not able to determine.</hi> And <hi>Scotus</hi> affirming,<note n="a" place="margin">Si quae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ratur qua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis ſit con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſio (viz. pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis in Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chariſtia) an forma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis, an ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantialis. an alterius generis, definire non ſufficio. Lomb. Sent. <hi>l.</hi> 4. <hi>Deſtruct.</hi> 11. <hi>Lit. a.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>that the Article of Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiation was no Doctrine of Faith, before the Council of</hi> Lateran. And <hi>Suarez</hi> ſaying, <hi>that ſome School-men held, that Tranſubſtantiation was not very ancient; Scotus,</hi> to wit, and <hi>Gabriel Biel</hi> among others. And <hi>Eraſmus,</hi> that it was but lately determined in the Church. And laſtly, <hi>Cardinal Perroon,</hi> (who did not look upon it as<note n="b" place="bottom">
                     <hi>Scotus</hi> dicit ante conſilium Lateranenſe non fuiſſe dogma fidei Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiationem. <hi>Bellar. Lib.</hi> 3. de <hi>Euch. Cap.</hi> 23. ſſ. ſed tamen</note> 
                  <note n="c" place="bottom">In Synaxiſerò definivit Eccleſia Tranſubſiantiationem, di<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>iatis erat credere ſub pane quocunque modo adeſſe verum Co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>rpus Chriſti. <hi>Eraſm.</hi> in 1. Cor. 7. p. 373.</note>
                  <pb n="86" facs="tcp:102663:52"/>a thing very commendable to oppugne the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived Doctrine of the whole Church of Chriſt) aſſerts,<note place="margin">Card. Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>roon. En. Sa. H<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>r<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rang. Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ti<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>rs E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtates p. 33 De Chriſt. Eccleſ Suc c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>s. p. 19 208.</note> That <hi>if it had not been for the Council of</hi> Laterane, <hi>it might be now lawful to oppugne it.</hi> Pious and Learned <hi>Biſhop <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>ſher</hi> ſhews out of an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient and authentick Records, <q>That after the times of <hi>Berengarius</hi> many continued, even there where Satan had his Throne, who privately em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ployed both their Tongues and Pens in defence of the truth againſt the Doctrine of Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiation. <hi>Hamelman</hi> and <hi>Chemniitus</hi> are moſt impertinently cited,<note place="margin">T.G. p. 301.</note> for they only do confeſs, that St. <hi>Ignatius</hi> ſaid what we all grant, &amp; what doth not in the leaſt confirm the Roman Doctrine, as we have already proved.<note place="margin">p. 300.</note> 
                     <hi>Perkins</hi> is alſo falſly and impertinently cited: for he doth not affirm, that this particular Hereſie of <hi>Tranſubſtantiation</hi> was ſpread over the whole world during the ſpace of nine hundred years. Nay, he expreſly doth aſſert, <hi>That it was not concluded in the days of</hi> Lumbard,<note place="margin">Problem. p. 155, 156</note> 
                     <hi>nor then received as an Article of Faith, and that for a whole thouſand years, the Church of Chriſt taught Sgiritual Manducation, and that the Ancients did interpret the inſtitution by a figure.</hi> That the <hi>Centuriators</hi> do affirm of <hi>Origen.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">T.G. p. 301.</note> 
                     <hi>Cent.</hi> 3. p. 260. and of <hi>Tertullian,</hi> p. 58. that <hi>they ſpeak not commodiouſly of Tranſubſtantiation,</hi> is a notorious falſhood: what the <hi>Centuriators</hi> cite from <hi>Tertullian,</hi> p. 58. is moſt expreſly for the contrary; and of <hi>Origen,</hi> p. 260. they ſpeak thus, <hi>recte in Caena Domini ſub pane &amp; vino ſumi aſserit corpus &amp; ſanguinem Domini,</hi> (i.e.) Origen rightly doth aſſert, that in the Supper of the Lord under the bread and wine, we take the body and blood of Chriſt.</q> What they cite out of <hi>Ambroſe</hi> Cent. 4. p. 294. is from the Authour, <hi>precationis primae Praepar. ad Miſſam,</hi> which is a ſpurious
<pb n="87" facs="tcp:102663:52"/>piece, as they themſelves have noted from <hi>Eraſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Eraſmus</hi> non eſſe Ambroſii cenſuit.</note> The true <hi>Ambroſius</hi> is reckoned among the Fathers, that maintained <hi>the pure Doctrine in this point,</hi> p. 242. Of <hi>Hamphrey</hi> and <hi>Came<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rarius</hi> I can ſay nothing, becauſe I know not where to ſee them: But we have great reaſon to ſuſpect, that they alſo are cited <hi>more Romano</hi> (i.e.) with great impertinence and falſhood. And I am certainly informed from <hi>Oxford,</hi> that what is cited as from <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>rſin,</hi> is really the words of <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>rſins Adverſary.</hi> Such ingenuity we meet with in the Citations of the Roman party.</p>
               <p>Having produced theſe Teſtimonies of the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers, which I have proved to be impertinent or ſpurious, and theſe confeſſions of the <hi>Proteſtants,</hi> which are inſignificant or falſe, or only ſuch as do aſſert that <hi>Cyprian de Caena Domini, Euſebius, Emiſſenus;</hi> and ſuch ſpurious pieces ſeem to ſpeak in favour of this Idle Dream. He thus concludes, that to deny what is confir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med by the Teſtimony of ſo many Ancient Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers,<note place="margin">P. 308, 309</note> and ſtrengthned by the confeſſion of our Brethren is moſt unreaſonable. But alas, this flouriſh doth moſt aſſuredly confound the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> and evidently confutes that Doctrine it was intended to confirm. For Firſt, it is confeſſed by many Doctors of the the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> that <hi>Tranſubſtantiation is no ancient Doctrine,</hi> viz. <hi>Peter Lombard, Scotus, Biel, Eraſmus</hi> and <hi>Peroon.</hi> And Secondly,<note n="a" place="margin">In Primi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiva Eccle<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſia non e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat de fide ſubſtanti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am panis in co pus Chriſti converti <hi>Job. Yribarn. in</hi> 4 <hi>Sent. Diſt</hi> 11. <hi>Q.</hi> 3. <hi>Diſp.</hi> 42. <hi>Sect.</hi> 1.</note> 
                  <hi>That in the Primitive Church it was not any Article of Faith.</hi> Thirdly,<note n="b" place="bottom">Scotus in <hi>4</hi> Diſtinct. <hi>11.</hi> Q<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>aeſt. <hi>3.</hi> ſ. <hi>1</hi> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. A<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>m.</note> 
                  <hi>That were it not for the authority and Determination of the Roman Church, the words of Chriſt might more ſimply, plainly and truly be
<pb n="88" facs="tcp:102663:53"/>underſtood and expounded.</hi> Fourthly, <hi>the Cardi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nal of</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">Diſtinct. 4. Qu. 6. A. 2.</note> Cambray <hi>adds, that the opinion which holds the ſubſtance of bread not to remain, doth not evidently follow of the Scripture, nor to his ſeeming of the Churches determination.</hi> Fifthly, <hi>Your Secular</hi>
                  <note n="d" place="margin">Diſcourſe Modeſt. p. 13.</note> 
                  <hi>Prieſts affirm, that it was concluded among the Fathers of the Society,</hi> (and what Catholick would not believe them?) <hi>that the Fathers have not ſo much as touched the point of Tranſubſtantia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</hi> Sixthly, <hi>It is no wonder, ſaith</hi>
                  <note n="e" place="margin">Ante<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quam quae<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſtio illa de Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne in Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſia pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lam agita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>retur mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nimè mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum eſt, ſi unus aut alter aut etiam ali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>qui ex ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teribus mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deratè &amp; Rectè hâc de re ſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerint &amp; ſcripſerint de <hi>Tranſub</hi> l. 2. c. 7.</note> Gregory de Valentia, <hi>if one or two, or more of the Ancients have thought or written of this matter not ſo con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiderately and rightly.</hi> And<note n="f" place="margin">Hinc diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cimus non eſſemiran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum ſi <hi>Auguſtinus Theodoretus,</hi> &amp; alii Veteres quaedam dixerint, quae in ſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>citem videntur favere haereticis <hi>L.</hi> 2. <hi>Euch. c.</hi> 25 p. 649. <hi>B.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Bellarmin</hi> confeſſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth <hi>it is not to be wondred at, if</hi> St. Auſtin, Theodoret, <hi>and other of the Ancients, ſpeak ſomething which in ſhow ſeems to favour the He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticks.</hi> The ſayings of the ancient Fathers which interpret the words of Chriſt, <hi>This is my Body,</hi> in a figurative ſence, as much as any Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtant can do; and which forced theſe Confeſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons from ſo many <hi>Cardinals, Biſhops, School<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men, Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Jeſuites</hi> are theſe;<note n="g" place="bottom">Pane corpus ſuum repreſentat l. 1. adv. <hi>Marcion. c.</hi> 14.</note> 
                  <hi>by Bread Chriſt repreſents his Body,</hi> ſaith <hi>Tertullian;</hi> and again,<note n="h" place="bottom">Panem corpus ſuum appellat ut &amp; hinc jam eum intelligas corporis ſui figuram pani dediſſe, L. 3. c. 19.</note> 
                  <hi>Chriſt hath called Bread his Body, that thereby thou mayeſt underſtand, that he hath given to Bread the Figure of his Body.</hi> And again,<note n="i" place="margin">L. 4. c. 4 c.</note> 
                  <hi>This is my Body,</hi> that is, <hi>the Figure of my Body.</hi> St.<note n="k" place="margin">Ep. 63. §. 6. p. 175.</note> 
                  <hi>Cyprian</hi> noteth, <hi>That it was Wine, even the Fruit of the Vine, which the Lord ſaith was his Blood. Our Lord,</hi> ſaith St.<note n="l" place="margin">Paedag. l. 1. c. 6. p. 100, &amp; 106.</note> Clemens, <hi>did bleſs Wine when he ſaid,</hi> Take drink this is my Blood,
<pb n="89" facs="tcp:102663:53"/>
                  <hi>and that it was Wine which was bleſſed, be ſheweth again ſaying,</hi> I will no more drink of the Fruit of the Vine. 2.<note place="margin">Paedag. l. 1. c. 6. p. 100. &amp; 106.</note> 
                  <hi>Our Lord in the Goſpel of</hi> St. John, <hi>doth otherwiſe expound Meat by Symbols, when he ſaith,</hi> Eat my Fleſh, and Drink my Blood, <hi>an evident Symbol of Faith and the promiſes.</hi> And again, <hi>there is a donable Blood of the Lord,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Paed. l. 2. c. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>one Carnal, by which we are redeemed froim deſtru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction, and another Spiritual, by which we are Anointed.</hi> Origen ſpeaks thus,<note n="m" place="margin">Nec ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teria panis ſed ſuper illum di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctus ſermo eſt, qui prodeſt non indig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>no come<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>denti il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum, &amp; haee qui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem de typico Symboli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>coque cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pore <hi>Orig. in Mat.</hi> 15. <hi>p.</hi> 17. <hi>Col.</hi> 1. <hi>B.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>It is not the mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter of bread, but the word ſpoken which profiteth him that doth not unworthily eat thereof, and theſe things I ſpeak of the Typical and Symbolical Body.</hi> To the Fathers of the firſt three hundred years we will add the Teſtimonies of thoſe that flou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſhed in the 4th, the firſt whereof ſhall be<note n="n" place="margin">Euſeb. l. 8. c. 1.</note> 
                  <hi>Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſebius,</hi> who ſaith, 'That our Saviour delivered to his Diſciples the Symbols of his Divine Diſpenſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, commanding them to make the Image of <q>his own Body, and appointing them to uſe bread for the Symbol of his body. And that<note n="o" place="margin">Euſeb. Demonſt. l. 1. c. 10 p. 27.</note> we ſtill celebrate upon the Lords Table the memory of his Sacrifice, by the Symbols of his Body and Blood, according to the Ordinances of the New Teſtament. And laſtly,<note n="p" place="margin">Demo<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>iſt l. 5. c. 3. p. 141.</note> Our Saviour and Lord firſt, and then all the Prieſts that have followed in all Nations, celebrating the Spiritual Divine Service according to the Ordinances of the Church, ſignifie unto us by the bread and wine, the Myſteries of his body and blood.<note n="q" place="margin">Serm. in illud qui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oun<expan>
                           <am>
                              <g ref="char:abque"/>
                           </am>
                           <ex>que</ex>
                        </expan> dix<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erit ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bum. p. 979.</note> 
                     <hi>Athanaſius</hi> faith, 'That Chriſt diſtinguiſhed the Spirit from the Fleſh, that we might learn that the things he ſpake were not Carnal but Spiritual: For how many men might his body have ſufficed, that it might be the food of the whole world? it is as if he ſhould have ſaid, that which is given for the
<pb n="90" facs="tcp:102663:54"/>world, ſhall be given for meat, that it may be Spiritually given to all.</q> In the Church, ſaith<note n="r" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <hi>Macar. Aegypt, Hom,</hi> 27, p. 164.</note> 
                  <hi>Marcarius,</hi> 
                  <q>is offered bread and wine, the Type of his Fleſh and Blood; and they which are partakers of the viſible bread, do Spiritual<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly eat the Fleſh of our Lord. Now we ſhall be partakers of the Paſſeover, ſaith<note n="ſ" place="margin">Orat. 2 <hi>de</hi> Paſch. To. 1. p. 692.</note> 
                     <hi>Gregory Nazianzen,</hi> but as yet in a Figure, though more clear then in the Old Law: For the Paſſover of the Law, (I will be bold to ſay it) was but a more obſcure figure of a figure.</q> Elſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>where he calls the Symbols <q>the<note n="t" place="margin">In Epita. Gorgon. p. 187.</note> Antitypes of the precious body or blood of the Lord: under the Type of bread the body is given to thee, and under the Type of wine the blood. So St.<note n="u" place="margin">Catech. Myſt. 4. p. 237.</note> 
                     <hi>Cyril Hieroſ.</hi>
                  </q>
                  <note n="x" place="margin">Conſtit. l. 5. c. 16.</note> 
                  <hi>Pſeudo Clemens</hi> ſaith, <q>That Chriſt having given us the Myſteries figura<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tive of his precious body and blood, &amp;c. <hi>went up into the Mount of Olives:</hi> and that<note n="y" place="margin">Conſtit. l. 6. c. 23.</note> the My<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtical and unbloody Sacrifice, is celebrated by the Symbols of his body and blood. And he adds, That in the Participation of this Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment they uſed this thanksgiving,</q>
                  <note n="z" place="margin">L. 5. c. 16</note> 
                  <hi>We give thee thanks our Father, for the precious blood of Jeſus Chriſt, which was ſhed for us, &amp; for the precious body, of which we celebrate theſe Signs by his command to announce his Death.</hi> Of the ſame Judgment were the Latine Fathers, for<note n="a" place="margin">Dicit Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerdos: fac nobis hanc oblationem aſcriptam rationabilem, acceptabilem, quod eſt figura Domini noſtri Jeſu Chriſti.</note> 
                  <hi>Ambroſe</hi> in the fourth Book of the Sacraments, <hi>Chap.</hi> 5. affirmeth, that in his time this clauſe was in the publick Service, <hi>make this Oblation to be ſet to our account acceptable and reaſonable, which is the figure of the
<pb n="91" facs="tcp:102663:54"/>body and blood of the Lord.</hi> And again,<note n="b" place="bottom">Hic in imagine quidem Chriſtus offertur, in caelo verò in veritate L. 1. Officiorum. cap. 48. T. 1. p. 37.</note> 
                  <hi>Chriſt</hi> here ſaith, <hi>he is offered in the Image, in Heaven in the Truth.</hi> Hilary the Deacon ſaith,<note n="c" place="margin">Nam &amp; M<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſes <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ce p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>o ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guine vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuli in pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tera aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perſit fili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>os <hi>Iſrael,</hi> dicens hoc eſt Teſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentum—hoc figura fuit Teſtamenti — Teſtamentum ergo ſanguine conſtitutum eſt: Quia beneficii divini ſanguis teſtis eſt, in cujus typum nos calicem Myſticum Sanguinis ad tuitionem corporis noſtri &amp; animae percipimus. <hi>In</hi> 1 <hi>Cor</hi> 11.</note> 
                  <hi>The blood is a witneſs of divine benefit, for the Figure of which we receive the myſtical Cup of Blood for the preſervation of the Body and the Soul.</hi> Gelaſius ſaith,<note n="d" place="bottom">Certe Imago &amp; Similitudo corporis &amp; ſanguinis Chriſti in actione myſteriorum celebrantur. <hi>Contra Eutych.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>indeed the Image and the ſimilitude of the body and blood of Chriſt are celebrated in the action of the Myſteries.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In the Fifth Century, St. <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> ſpeaks thus,<note n="e" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Hom. 82. in Mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thaeum T. 2. p. 510.</note> 
                  <hi>if really Chriſt dyed not,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Hom. 47. in T. 2. p. 750.</note> 
                  <hi>of what is this Cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bration Symbola;<note place="margin">Hom. 47. in T. 2. p. 750.</note> ſee how he ſtudies to make us alwayes mindful of his death, hence by the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments he calls to mind his paſſion.</hi> Again, <hi>it is a carnal thing to doubt how Chriſt could give his fleſh to eat, we ought to underſtand it Myſtically and ſpiri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tually: his words were ſpiritual, and had nothing carnal in them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Theodoret</hi> ſpeaks thus,<note n="f" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <hi>Theodoret Dial.</hi> 1. <hi>T.</hi> 4. <hi>p.</hi> 17, 18. <hi>G.</hi> 12.</note> 
                  <hi>Our Saviour changed the names, and gave unto the body that which is the name of the Symbol, and to the Symbol the name of
<pb n="92" facs="tcp:102663:55"/>the body. So when he had named himſelf the Vine, he called that which was the Symbol the blood.</hi> And when the Heretick deſired to know the reaſon of this change of names, he gives it thus, <hi>Chriſt would have thoſe who are partakers of the Divine Myſteries, not to attend unto the nature of the things they ſee, but by reaſon of the change of names to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve that change which is made by Grace: For he that called that which was Wheat and Bread, his natural body, and again calls himſelf a Vine; he honoured the Symbols which are ſeen with the appellation of his body and his blood, not changing the nature, but adding Grace unto it.</hi> And ween the Heretick had granted that the Sacrament con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tained the Symbols of a real body;<note n="g" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id. Dial. <hi>2.</hi> T. <hi>4.</hi> p. <hi>84.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>This is well anſwered ſaith the Orthodox: For every Image ought to have his Architype, and Painters imitate the na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, and paint the Images of things viſible.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Gaudentius</hi> ſaith, that<note n="*" place="margin">Tract. <hi>2.</hi> in Exod. v. Supr.</note> 
                  <hi>in the Bread the figure of Chriſts body is reaſonably underſtood.</hi> St. <hi>Hie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rom,</hi> that <hi>the Lord did not offer Water, but Wine for a Type of his blood.</hi> St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith,<note n="h" place="margin">In Ty<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>po ſangui nis ſui non obtulit a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quam ſed vinum. <hi>l.</hi> 2. <hi>adv. Jovinian. p.</hi> 27. <hi>F.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>the Lord did not doubt to ſay this is my body, when he gave the ſign of his body.</hi> And moſt emphatically in theſe words,<note n="i" place="bottom">Dominus non dubitavit dicere hoc eſt corpus meum, quum figuum daret corporis ſui. Contr. Adimantum. <hi>c.</hi> 12.<hi>T.</hi> 6. <hi>p.</hi> 128.</note> 
                  <hi>a preceptive ſpeech for bidding a crime, or commanding ſomething good or profitable is not figurative, but if it ſeems to command a crime, or forbid a good, then it is figurative. <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nleſs ye eat
<pb n="93" facs="tcp:102663:55"/>the fleſh of the Son of Man,</hi>
                  <note n="k" place="margin">Si pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceptiva locutio eſt aut flagi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tium, aut facinus vetans; aut utlli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatem aut beneficen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiam ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bens, non eſt figura<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ta. Si au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem flagi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tium aut facinus vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deatur ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bere, aut utilitatem, aut bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficentiam vetare, ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gurata eſt. Niſi manducaveritis, inquit Chriſtus, <hi>Joh.</hi> 6.53. Carnem, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> Facinus vel flagitium videtur jubere. Figura eſt ergo precipiens paſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oni Domini eſſe communicandum, &amp; ſuaviter atque utiliter reconden<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum in memoria. quòd pro nobis caro ejus crucifixa &amp; vulnerata ſit. <hi>L.</hi> 3. <hi>de Doctr. Chriſtian. c.</hi> 16.</note> &amp;c. <hi>Seems to com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mand a wickedneſs, it is therefore a figure com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manding us to Communicate with the Paſſion of our Lord, and ſweetly and profitably to lay it up in our memory, that his fleſh was crucifyed and wounded for us.</hi> Again<note n="l" place="bottom">Sacramenta ſunt ſigna rerum aliud exiſtentia, aliud ſignificantia, Idem contra <hi>Maxim. S.</hi> 3. <hi>cap.</hi> 22. <hi>T.</hi> 6. <hi>p.</hi> 522.</note> 
                  <hi>the Sacraments are ſigns of things, being one thing, and ſignifying another.</hi> Again (the Iſraelites) <hi>did</hi>
                  <note n="m" place="bottom">Bibebant de ſpirituali ſequente petra: petra autem erat Chriſtus. Videte ergo petrâ manente ſigna variata ibi perra Chriſtus, nobis Chriſtus, quod in altari Dei ponitur, <hi>Id. Tract.</hi> 45 <hi>in Joh. I.</hi> 9. <hi>p.</hi> 333.</note> 
                  <hi>drink of the ſpiritual Rock that followed them, and that Rock was Chriſt: ſee therefore, faith remaining, how the ſigns are varied, there the Rock was Chriſt, to us that which is placed upon the Altar is Chriſt.</hi> Laſtly,<note n="n" place="bottom">Habes Chriſtum in praeſenti per ſidem, in preſenti per ſignum, in preſenti per Baptiſmatis Sacramentum, in preſenti per altaris cibum &amp; potum. — Secundum preſentiam carnis rectè dictum eſt diſcipulis me autem no ſemper habebitis — Quomodo abſentem tenebo? Quo mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>do in coelum manum mittam, ut ibi ſedentem teneam? Fidem mitte &amp; tenuiſti, <hi>Idem Tract.</hi> 50. <hi>in Joh. T. eod. p.</hi> 358, 371.</note> 
                  <hi>thou haſt Chriſt preſent by faith, and in the ſign, by the Sacrament of Baptiſm, and the meat and drink of the Altar. Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to his carnal preſence it is truly ſaid to his Diſciples, me you ſhall not have alwayes, how ſhall I ſend my hand to Heaven that I may hold him ſitting there?</hi> † <hi>ſend thy faith and thou doſt hold him.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>To conclude, the Fathers po expreſly ſay, that Chriſt pronounced of the Bread, this is my body, and of the Wine, this is my Blood, which, ſay the R. Doctors, <hi>had our Lord affirmed, we muſt
<pb n="94" facs="tcp:102663:56"/>have underſtood him figuratively and metaphorically.</hi> 
                  <q>For proof hereof,<note place="margin">B. Morton of the Maſs l. <hi>2.</hi> chap. <hi>6. §, 6,</hi>
                     </note> behold a Torrent of anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent Fathers preſſing upon you <hi>Irenaeus, Tertulli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an, Origen, Hierom, Ambroſe, Aguſtine, Cyril</hi> of <hi>Hieruſalem, Cyril</hi> of <hi>Alexandria, Theodoret, Gaudentius Cyprian, Clemens</hi> of <hi>Alexandria,</hi> and <hi>Iſidore,</hi> thirteen to the dozen, whoſe ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ings we may beſt know by their own Idiom and Tenure of ſpeech.<note place="margin">1. Accipi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ens panem corpus ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um eſſe confiteba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur. <hi>Irenae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>us l.</hi> 4. <hi>c.</hi> 57,</note> The firſt noting Chriſt <hi>to have confeſſed Bread to have been his body.</hi> The ſecond Chriſt <hi>to have called Bread his body.</hi> Third, that <hi>Chriſts ſpeech was ſpoken of Bread.</hi> The fourth, <hi>that that which he brake, was Bread.</hi> The fifth,<note place="margin">2. Chriſtus panem corpu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um appel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lat <hi>Tertul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lianus. adv Judeos,</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>that it was Bread which he brake.</hi> The ſixth, <hi>that it was Bread of the Lord, &amp; not Bread the Lord.</hi> The ſeventh, <hi>that the words (my Body) were ſpoken of the Bread.</hi> The eighth, <hi>that Chriſt ſaith, of the Bread this is my Body,</hi> And the ſame Father, as if he had ſtudied to take away all ſcales of doubtfulneſs from the eyes of our minds,<note place="margin">3 Nec mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teria panis eſt. ſed ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per illum d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ctus ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mo qui prodeſt non indig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne come<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent i. <hi>Orig in mat.</hi> 15.</note> illuſtrates the matter thus: <hi>So</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>did Chriſt call his Body Bread, as elſewhere he calleth his Fleſh a grain of Wheat;</hi> (except the grain of Wheat die, it bringeth forth no fruit.) The ninth, <hi>that Chriſt gave to the Bread the name of his Body.</hi> The tenth, <hi>that Chriſt ſaid of the conſecrated Bread, this is my</hi>
                     <note place="bottom">4 Nos audiamus panem quem fregit Dominus eſſe corpus ſervatoris. <hi>Hieron. Ep. ad Helvid. Qu.</hi> 2.</note> 
                     <note place="bottom">5. Panem fractum tradidit diſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>lpulis ſuis dicens Accipite hoc, <hi>&amp;c. Ambroſe l.</hi> 4. <hi>de Sacrament. cap.</hi> 5.</note> 
                     <note place="bottom">6. Judas manducavit panem Domini, <hi>&amp;c. Auguſtinus Tract.</hi> 59. <hi>in Joh. Cyril. Hieroſ.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <note place="bottom">7. <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>, <hi>Catech, Myſt,</hi> 4, <hi>p,</hi> 528.</note> 
                     <note place="bottom">8. Cum ipſe Chriſtus ſic affirmat, ac dicat de pane Hoc eſt corput meum, <hi>&amp;c. Cyril, Alez Catech.</hi> 4</note> 
                     <note place="bottom">9. <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>, <hi>Theod. Dial.</hi> 1. <hi>c.</hi> 8.</note> 
                     <note place="bottom">10. Gaudent tract. de rat. ſacra.</note>
                     <pb n="95" facs="tcp:102663:56"/>
                     <hi>Body.</hi> The eleventh,<note place="margin">11. Vinum fuiſſe quod ſanguinem ſuum dix<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>it Chriſtus <hi>Cyprian. Ep.</hi> 63.</note> 
                     <hi>that it was Wine which he called his Blood</hi> The twelfth, <hi>that he bleſſed Wine, when he ſaid drink,</hi> and the laſt; the <hi>Bread ſtrengthning mans Body, was therefore called the Body of Chriſt.</hi>
                  </q> To theſe citations add that of <hi>Cyprian</hi> and † <hi>Theophilus, the Lord calleth Bread his Body, which is made up of many grains,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>12.</hi> Clem. Alex. Pae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dag. l. <hi>2.</hi> c. <hi>3.</hi>
                  </note> and that of <hi>Tatian,</hi> or † <hi>Ammonius having taken the Bread, then afterward the cup of Wine, and teſtified it to be his Body and Blood,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">13. Panis, quia con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmat corpus, ideo cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pus Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſti nuncu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>patur. <hi>Iſt: dor. l.</hi> 1. <hi>de officiis. cap.</hi> 8.</note> 
                  <hi>be commanded them to eat and drink thereof; Foraſmuch as it was the memorial of his future Paſſion and Death:</hi> That alſo of<note n="*" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, Dial. <hi>1,</hi> T. <hi>4,</hi> p, <hi>17,</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Theodoret, that in the inſtitution of the myſteries Chriſt called Bread his Body, and that which was mixt his blood;</hi> And as if this was be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>yond all diſpute, he puts this queſtion to the He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>retique,<note n="*" place="bottom">ΟΡΘ <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>; EPAN <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ΕΡΑΝ Id. ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>knoweſt thou that God called Bread his proper Body,</hi> and makes him anſwer; <hi>yea I know it.</hi> By all which paſſages,<note n="a" place="margin">Dominus corpus ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um punem vocat. Ep. 76.</note> and many more that might be cited it appeareth, that in thoſe elder times the words of the inſtitution were no other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe conceived, than as if Chriſt had plainly ſaid, <hi>this Bread is my Body, and this Wine is my Blood:</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">In Evan, l, <hi>1,</hi> p, <hi>152,</hi> L. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> and therefore that they did as certainly conceive the ſenſe and meaning of theſe words,<note n="c" place="margin">Mox ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepto pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne deinde vini calice corpus eſſe ſuum ac ſangui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem reſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ducare il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>los juſſit, <hi>&amp;c. Am<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon. Harmon. Evang. T.</hi> 3. <hi>Biblioth Patr. p.</hi> 28.</note> this is my Body, to be Metaphorical and figurative, as any Proteſtant now doth: note alſo by the way, that this ſufficiently checks the clamors of <hi>T. G.</hi> againſt the Doctor, for ſaying, <hi>they believe Bread to be God,</hi> for let him put what ſenſe he can upon the Fathers words, the ſame will juſtifie the words of Dr. <hi>Stilling fleet,</hi> which being Written to a <hi>Proteſtant Lady</hi> were very proper and lyable
<pb n="96" facs="tcp:102663:57"/>to no exception, ſince they import this only, <hi>that the Romaniſt believes that to be a God, which we be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve is Bread,</hi> and to one of that perſwaſion, the Doctors argument is a moſt powerful diſuaſive from the embracing of the Roman faith, but to proceed.</p>
               <p>To all theſe Fathers we will adjoyn three Councils. The firſt, is that of <hi>Carthage</hi> (held <hi>An. Dom.</hi> 397. by above Two hundred Biſhops: (whereof St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> and <hi>Aurelius</hi> were two) which thus decrees, that<note n="a" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, Cod. Can. Eccleſ. Afr. c. 37.</note> 
                  <hi>in the Holy myſteries nothing be offered but only the body and blood of the Lord. (as alſo the Lord commanded it,) that is the Bread and the Wine mingled with water.</hi> The ſecond is that of <hi>Trull,</hi> whoſe judgment <hi>Balſamon</hi> relateth in theſe words.<note n="b" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, Bals. in Can. 40. Syn. Carthag. p. 653.</note> 
                  <hi>The</hi> 32 <hi>Canon of the Synod of</hi> Trull <hi>giveth an ordinance at large, that the unbloody Sacrifice be made with Bread and Wine mingled with water, becauſe Bread is the figure of the Lords body, and the Wine a figure of his blood.</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">In <hi>Can.</hi> 40. <hi>Concil. Carthag. p.</hi> 426, 427.</note> 
                  <hi>Zonaras</hi> ſaith the ſame. In the Seventh Council of <hi>Conſtantinople</hi> held <hi>An. Dom.</hi> 754. by Three hundred thirty eight <hi>Biſhops</hi> the Bread is called<note n="d" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>the holy Image of</hi> Chriſt, <hi>and the true Image of his natural body, and the Image of his fleſh given by God.</hi> And this was certainly the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>England</hi> about 650 years agoe, witneſs the Homily appointed publickly to be read to the People upon <hi>Eaſter-day,</hi> before they did receive the Sacrament, where we have theſe words, viz.<note n="*" place="margin">Aeifrick Saxon Homily. v. Uſher. <hi>Anſw. to the Jeſuits challenge. p.</hi> 79.</note> 
                  <hi>Much is betwixt the body Chriſt ſuffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red
<pb n="97" facs="tcp:102663:57"/>in, and the body that is hallowed to houſel, the body truly that Chriſt ſuffered in, was born of the fleſh of</hi> Mary, <hi>with blood and with bone, with skin and with ſinews, in humane limbs, with a reaſonable ſoul living, and his ſpiritual body, which we call the houſel, is gathered of many Corns, without blood and bone, without limb, without Soul; and therefore nothing is to be underſtood therein bodily, but ſpiritu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally. This myſtery is a pledge and a figure, Chriſts body is truth it ſelf. And again, Chriſt hallowed Bread and Wine to houſel before his ſuffering, and ſaid, this is my body and my blood. Yet he had not then ſuffered: but ſo notwithſtanding he turned through inviſible vertue, the Bread to his own body, and that Wine to his blood, as he before did in the Wilderneſs, before that he was born to men, when he turned that heavenly meat to his fleſh, and the flowing water from that ſtone to be his own blood.</hi> The like matter alſo was delivered to the Clergy by the <hi>Biſhops</hi> at their <hi>Synods;</hi> out of two or three writings of the ſame <hi>Aefrick:</hi> in the one one whereof directed to<note n="e" place="margin">Impreſs <hi>Lond.</hi> cum Homil. Paſchali &amp; Ms. in Bibl. Bodl.</note> 
                  <hi>Wulfſine</hi> Biſhop of <hi>Shir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>burn,</hi> we read thus. <hi>That houſel is Chriſts body, not bodily but ſpiritually. Not the body which he ſuffered in, but the body of which he ſpake, when he bleſſed Bread and Wine to houſel the night before his ſuffering; and ſaid by the bleſſed Bread, this is my body: and again by the holy Wine, this is my blood which is ſhed for many in forgiveneſs of ſins.</hi> In the other written to <hi>Wulfſtane Archbiſhop of</hi> York, thus, <hi>The Lord which hallowed houſel before his ſuffering, and ſaith that the Bread was his own body, and that the Wine was truly his blood, hallow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth daily by the hands of the Prieſt, Bread to his body, and Wine to his blood in ſpiritual myſtery, as we read in books. And yet notwithſtanding that lively Bread is not bodily ſo, nor the ſelf-ſame body
<pb n="98" facs="tcp:102663:58"/>that Chriſt ſuffered in: nor that holy Wine is that Saviours blood which was ſhed for us, in bodily thing, but in ſpiritual underſtanding.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But now if <hi>T. G.</hi> ſhould deny all this that is the teſtimony of almoſt all the Fathers of the Church, and the confeſſions of ſo many Cardinals and Schoolmen, and of the Fathers of the Socie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty aforeſaid, to prove that Tranſubſtantiation is a late upſtart Doctrine and that the Scripture is to be interpreted according to the mind of Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtants, to ſhew the unreaſonableneſs of this de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nyal, I would propoſe this caſe to his conſiderati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on and the Readers, <hi>viz.</hi> in ſuppoſition that a controverſie ariſe in this preſent age about the ſenſe of a Law which was made 500 years paſt, and that a conſiderable number of thoſe who framed the novel expoſition ſhould confeſs, that for the laſt Two hundred years the contrary, to what they maintained was generally received in the Kingdom as the ſenſe of the Law, and ſhould farther confeſs that the moſt eminent Lawyers of the former ages from the firſt <hi>enacting</hi> of the Law, held the ſame with the latter; Nor had there ever been any diſagreement, or <hi>oppoſition</hi> among them in that point; whether it be not a <hi>ſufficient</hi> proof, that what they taught to be the ſence of the Law, was generally received as the ſence and meaning of it from the beginning? The Teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies themſelves of thoſe antient Lawyers would be conviction enough: how much more when ſtrengthned by the confeſſion of the ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſe party it ſelf? Now if this be ſo in the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livery of the ſenſe of a <hi>human Law,</hi> where it happens very often that great Lawyers may be, and often are of <hi>different judgments;</hi> how much more in the delivery of a Divine Doctrine where the Paſtors of the Church are bound to deliver what they received, and the ſucceeding age is ſtill
<pb n="99" facs="tcp:102663:58"/>bound to receive what they delivered? ſurely, if we add to this the confeſſion of the very Ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſaries themſelves, the proof (as St. <hi>Ireneus</hi> ſaith) muſt be <hi>true and without contradiction:</hi> for if the Teſtimony of Ten Fathers; and a few falſe impertinent confeſſions of our meaneſt Writers, was by <hi>T.G.</hi> eſteemed ſufficient cauſe of this Triumphant flouriſh, the Teſtimony of ſo many hundred Fathers of the Church, and the confeſſion of ſo many Cardinals and Schoolmen Jeſuits and Fathers of the <hi>Roman</hi> party muſt be a demonſtration of the truth of our aſſertion and expoſition of the words of Chriſt, ſufficient to convince the obſtinacy of this vain Apoſtate; wherefore I ſhall conclude with that moſt perti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nent exhortation of the learned <hi>Origen.</hi>
                  <note n="d" place="margin">Haec qui audire neſci<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>torqueat ortaſſe &amp; averta<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> auditum, ſecundum illos qui <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>icebant <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 span">
                        <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                     </gap> bis carnem ſuam man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ducare ſed vos Si fi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap> eſtis Eccleſiae ſi Evange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licis imbu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ti myſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riis ſi ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bum caro faſtum habitat in vobis, agnoſcite quia figurae ſunt quae in divinis vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>luminibus ſcripta ſunt. &amp; ideo tanquam ſpirituales &amp; non tanquam carnales examinate &amp; intelligite quae dicuntur. Si <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>nim tanquam car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nales iſta ſuſcipitis laedunt v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>s &amp; non alunt-Eſt &amp; in N. Teſtamento litera quae occidit <hi>&amp;c. ut ſupra. Orig. in Levit. c.</hi> 10. <hi>Hom,</hi> 7. <hi>p.</hi> 87.</note> 
                  <hi>If you be Sons of the Church, if you are imbued with Goſpel Myſteries, and if the word made fleſh doth dwell within you, acknowledge theſe are figures which are written in the Sacred Volumns, and therefore underſtand ye what is written as ſpiritual, and not as carnal men, for if as carnal you receive them, they will hurt, but will not nouriſh you. There is in the New Teſtament a letter which killeth him that doth not ſpiritually underſtand it, for if according to the letter you do follow that which is ſaid, except you eat the fleſh,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>the letter killeth.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Hence we may ſee the vanity of this aſſertion of <hi>T. G.</hi> That the definition of the preſent Church of <hi>Rome</hi> (for that is moſt abſurdly cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led the Church-Catholick. <hi>p.</hi> 252.) is ground ſufficient to believe the Doctrine of Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiation.
<pb n="100" facs="tcp:102663:59"/>Whereas it is confeſſed by their moſt learned Writers, that in <hi>primitiva Eccleſia non erat de fide, i. e.</hi> this was not any Article of Faith delivered to her by the antient Church, and that the<note n="e" place="margin">De Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis in cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pus Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſti rara eſt in antiquis ſcriptori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>busmentio Alphonſus a caſtro de Haer, l, 8. v, in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dulgentia.</note> 
                  <hi>thing</hi> as well as <hi>name</hi> of tranſubſtantiati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on <hi>is very rarely mentioned by the antient Fathers,</hi> Nay, they ſpake nothing of it: And it is evident from the clear pregnant Teſtimonies, and the concurrent judgment of many Hundred Fathers that the Church of Chriſt did generally hold the contrary to what the Church doth now define, and held that expoſition of our Saviours words was true and Genuine, which they have now condemned as Heretical. 2. How can we know what is the preſent judgment of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> but by our eyes and ears, ſince therefore one of her determinations is, that all our ſenſes in the <hi>Euchariſt</hi> do actually deceive us, how can we be infallibly aſſured of her judgment by what ſhe hath declared to be fallacious?</p>
            </div>
            <div n="5" type="chapter">
               <pb n="101" facs="tcp:102663:59"/>
               <head>CHAP. V.</head>
               <argument>
                  <head>The CONTENTS.</head>
                  <p>The Hoſt was not worſhipped with <hi>Latria</hi> in in the primitive Church. <hi>1.</hi> Bec<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>uſe we have no command in Scripture for this worſhip, <hi>§. 1. 2ly.</hi> Becauſe the Holy Scripture and the Fathers have ſpoken things ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tremely contradictory to this worſhip. <hi>§. 2.</hi> Thirdly, Becauſe the Antient Fathers have not informed us of this Worſhip. <hi>§. 3.</hi> Fourthly, Becauſe they have both ſaid and practiſed many things which are very in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conſiſtent with this Opinion, that it ought thus to be Worshipped. <hi>§. 4.</hi> An Objection Anſwered. <hi>§. 5.</hi> The Inſtances produced by <hi>T. G.</hi> to prove this practiſe are con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidered. <hi>§. 6.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>THe Doctrine of Tranſubſtantiation being overthrown,<note place="margin">Sect, 1.</note> the Adoration of the Hoſt muſt fall together with it.<note place="margin">p, 222.</note> But ſince <hi>T. G.</hi> affirms, <hi>That it was <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſally practiſed and re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>commended by the Fathers of the primitive Church, both Greek and Latine,</hi> whereas it was not pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſed or commended by any ſingle perſon for Eight hundred years after the coming of our Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viour; We ſhall proceed to evidence the vanity and the abſurdneſs of this practiſe, and the un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conſcionable falſhood of this bold aſſertion. And, 1. <hi>The commandment to Worſhip God alone
<pb n="102" facs="tcp:102663:60" rendition="simple:additions"/>is ſo expreſs (ſaith Biſhop</hi> Taylor) <hi>the diſtance betwixt God and what our ſenſes repreſent as bread,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">of Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſt. p. 338.</note> 
                  <hi>ſo vaſt, the danger of Worſhipping that which is not God, or of not Worſhipping that which is God, is ſo formidable, that it is infinitely to be preſumed, that if it had been intended that we ſhould have Worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped the Holy Sacrament, the Holy Scripture would have call'd it</hi> God, <hi>or</hi> Jeſus Chriſt, <hi>or have bidden us in expreſs terms to have Adored it, that either by the firſt, as by a reaſon indicative, or by the ſecond, as by a reaſon imperative we might have had ſufficient warrant, direct, or conſequent, to have paid Divine Worſhip to it.</hi> To ſtrengthen and confirm this Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument it may deſerve to be conſidered, 1. That the Evangeliſts and the Apoſtle <hi>Paul</hi> are very punctual in the Relation of what our Saviour did, or enjoyned in this Inſtitution; they all in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form us that Chriſt commanded them to eat the Bread and drink the Cup which he had given to them; and had he given them to be adored, would they, who mention things ſo obvious, forget to tell us that either Chriſt intended they ſhould be Adored, or that they were Adored by them? that which induced St. <hi>Paul</hi> to mention this Inſtitution, and to aſſert that he received it from our Lord, was the irreverence of thoſe that did participate,<note place="margin">1 Cor. 11, 18, 28.</note> and their want of prepara<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion to receive thoſe Holy Myſteries. To cure this diſeaſe he tells them, that the Holy Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment was Chriſts own Inſtitution, the charge he left behind him <hi>that very night in which he was beirayed,</hi> and that the Inſtitution was intended for the Commemoration of our Saviours death; all which is proper to beget within us a greater Reverence and care in celebration of theſe holy myſteries; but yet it cannot be denyed that this conſideration, viz. <hi>That what they thus irreve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rently
<pb n="103" facs="tcp:102663:60"/>treated, was that very Son of God which ſuffered for them, and that it was that Hoſt which they and all good people did Worſhip for their</hi> God. I ſay, this one conſideration would have been infinitely more proper and effectual to aggravate the ſin of thoſe who ſlighted it, and irreverent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly behaved themſelves at the participation of this Sacrament. This therefore was omitted by St. <hi>Paul</hi> upon no other ſcore but the abſurdity and falſhood of the thing.</p>
               <p>Secondly, conſider with what expreſeneſs the Scripture doth inform us that Chriſt <hi>is God, true God, God bleſſed for evermore,</hi> and yet becauſe his converſation in the World was in the habit and likeneſs of a Man, and his Divinity was hid under the veil of humane fleſh, and becauſe this <hi>Jeſus</hi> was made ſubject to an ignominious and accurſed death, the Scripture thinks it not ſufficient to aſcribe unto him in 100 places the nature &amp; proprieties of God, and to leave us upon Record,<note n="a" place="margin">
                     <hi>Mat.</hi> 2.11, 8, 2, 9, 18, 15, 25, 20, 20, 28, 9, 17.</note> examples of his Adoration by the wiſe Men of the <hi>Eaſt,</hi> and by his own Diſciples, and by divers others. I ſay the Scriptures think it not ſufficient to have done all this, and therefore they inform us that this is the decree of Heaven, <hi>that to the name of Jeſus every knee ſhould bow,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Phil, 2, 10, Joh, 5.23.1 Heb. 6.</note> 
                  <hi>and that all ſhould honour the Son, even as they ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nour the Father,</hi> and that when this firſt born came into the World <hi>Gods Angels were comman<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded to Adore him:</hi> now it is evident the humane nature did not ſo much conceal the Deity, as do the accidents of Bread, for God ſometimes did appear unto his Prophets in a human ſhape, but never in the ſhape of Bread and Wine. Chriſt while encompaſſed with our fleſh, gave ſignal de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monſtrations of his Divine perfections by Mira<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cles, and by declaring that he knew the thoughts
<pb n="104" facs="tcp:102663:61"/>of thoſe with whom he did converſe, but in the Sacrament Chriſt giveth not the leaſt appearance or demonſtration of his preſence; He doth not reſcue his moſt Sacred body from the <hi>Mouſe</hi> or <hi>Rat,</hi> or from the Sacriligious hands of Theives, and Sorcerers. Here then was greater reaſon to have told us as often, <hi>that the Sacrament was God, and was to be adored,</hi> as they have told us <hi>Chriſt was God, and was to be adored</hi> Since therefore we have no precept or example in the Holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture for adoration of the Sacrament, nor any in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formation that the nature and properties of God do belong unto it; ſeeing it is aſſerted of the <hi>Rock,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Cor. 10.4, 6, 15.1 Pet. 2.4,</note> and of the <hi>Church</hi> that they are <hi>Chriſt,</hi> and of the Saints, that they are made <hi>Partakers of the Divine nature;</hi> but it is not once aſſerted of the Sacrament that it is Chriſt, or that it <hi>partakes of his Divinity,</hi> but only that it his body; we have juſt reaſon to conclude that it neither was adored by Chriſts Diſciples, nor was intended ſo to be.</p>
               <p>If that which Romaniſts adore were truly Chriſt,<note place="margin">Arg. 2. § 2. Brevint, p. 72,</note> one might ſafely aver (what even to think were Blaſphemy) <q>That neither Prophets nor Holy Fathers in their Speeches againſt Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>theniſh Gods, either conſidered well what they ſaid, or ever thought well of their Saviour. And Firſt, to begin with their Original, when the Prophet <hi>Iſaiah</hi> inveighs againſt them who worſhip Gods made by a Carpenter, of a Tree which the worſhipers had Planted, and after hewen into pieces, whereof one was to heat an Oven, and the other to make a God. Can any rational Man think that the Holy Ghoſt did foreſee, That all true Worſhippers in the time of the <hi>Meſſias,</hi> were to adore a God every mor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning made of, and every morning incloſed with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in,
<pb n="105" facs="tcp:102663:61"/>ſomewhat of that Wheat that firſt Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey Men had ſown, and Bakers baked into Wafers, of which afterwards an Apothecary was to take ſome to wrap Pills in, and the Prieſt all the reſt to Conſecrate into a God? And if the taking that for a God, which before the Conſecration was but a Stock, is a Pagan blind<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs, fit for a Prophet to wonder at, <hi>v.</hi> 18. Is the adoring that for a Saviour, which imme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diately before the uttering of ſome few words, was a thin wafer, ſuch clear underſtanding as may become a Catholick?</q>
                  <note place="margin">C 14. v. 20.</note> The Authour of the book of Wiſdom makes the Pagan folly chiefly to conſiſt in this, That <hi>they took him now for a God which a little before was not honoured as a Man.</hi> Pagans melt Braſs, they caſt it, they ſet it up, <q>they faſten it, ſaith <hi>Minucius,</hi> tis yet no God: they poliſh it, they adorn it, neither is it yet a God: But ſee now, they Conſecrate it, and Pray to it, then as ſoon as Men will have it to be a God, it is a God. p. 26. What! were theſe wiſe men blind not to perceive, that Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gans might return the ſame Raillery? Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans, they ſow Wheat, they cut, gather, and threſh it, 'tis no Chriſt yet: they grind it, they ſift it, they bake it, 'tis but a wafer: they ſet it upon an Altar, they elevate it, they croſs it ſeveral times; no wonder yet: at laſt they ſpeak five words upon it; preſently ten Miracles break forth, and among an hundred Wafers, which are all like to one another, that which they are pleaſed to think upon, is their Savi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>our.</q> And though a little before it was not honoured as a Man, it is now taken to be God. <q>Beſides, all the Reproaches and Ironies which Holy Prophets or Chriſtian Fathers throw on Idols, fall twenty times more heavy on what is
<pb n="106" facs="tcp:102663:62"/>adored at Maſs.</q> For example, if you laugh at <hi>Laban</hi> for ſerving Gods which a man or woman can ſteal away, and ſay with them that comment on that place,<note place="margin">Synopſis.</note> 
                  <hi>Summa caecitas Deos vocat quos fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tim auferri poſſe agnovit,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">T. 1. in Gen. p. 447.</note> or with St. <hi>Chryſoſtom, O Hyperboly of madneſs, are thy Gods ſuch as can be Stollen, art thou not aſhamed to ſay, why haſt thou ſtollen away my Gods?</hi> Or if you laugh at <hi>Micah</hi> for crying out ſo miſerably,<note place="margin">Jud. 18.24:</note> 
                  <hi>you have taken away the Gods that I have made,</hi> as others do; <q>if you deride the <hi>Babylonians</hi> for carrying their Gods upon their Shoulders, who otherwiſe could not help themſelves, nor move out of the place where they were ſeated, as the Prophet <hi>Eſay</hi> doth.</q>
                  <note place="margin">Iſa. 46.7:</note> Or if you rally upon the Prieſts of <hi>Bell</hi> and <hi>Nebo,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Iſa. 46.1.</note> 
                  <q>becauſe their Gods fall to the ground, and are carried away Captive.</q> If with the Royal <hi>Pſalmiſt</hi> you endeavour to expoſe them by ſaying,<note place="margin">Pſal: 115.5, 6, 7.</note> 
                  <hi>that they have mouths and can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not ſpeak, Eyes but cannot ſee; Feet, but cannot walk:</hi> If with the Prophet <hi>Jeremy,</hi> you give theſe demonſtrations, that they are no Gods. Firſt,<note place="margin">Baruch. 6.12.</note> becauſe <hi>they cannot ſave themſelves from ruſt and moth, though they be covered.</hi> Secondly, <hi>That they are not able to eſcape from War, and Thieves and Robbers.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">v: 15.57.</note> And Thirdly, <hi>That the Prieſts make faſt their Temples with Locks and Barrs,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">v. 18, 19.20.</note> 
                  <hi>leaſt their Gods be ſpoiled with Robbers. They light them Candles, yea more then for themſelves, of which they cannot ſee one; and their hearts are gnawed upon by things creeping out of the Earth; and when they eat them and their Clothes, they feel it not.</hi> And Fourthly, <hi>That they are born upon Shoulders,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">v. 26, &amp; 27</note> 
                  <hi>having no Feet, whereby they declare unto Men they are nothing worth.</hi> Fifthly, <hi>That if they fall, they cannot riſe up again of themſelves, neither if one ſet them upright, can they move them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves.</hi>
                  <pb n="105" facs="tcp:102663:62"/>Sixthly, <hi>That their Gold and Silver,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">v. 58.</note> 
                  <hi>and Garments wherewith they are Clothed, they that are ſtrong do take and go away with all.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">v. 72.</note> And laſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, if you add, <hi>That you know them to be no Gods, becauſe afterwards they ſhall be Eaten.</hi> All theſe conſiderations do ſufficiently expoſe the vanity, both of theſe Idols, and of thoſe that worſhip them. But then what R. Catholicks eſteem their God, is capable of all theſe Ironies, and by all theſe conſiderations you may know aſſuredly that it is no God.</p>
               <p>For Firſt, <q>it falls oftner to the ground then ever <hi>Nebo</hi> did, witneſs<note n="a" place="margin">De de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſect. cir<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>a Miſſ. p. 3. Si hoſtia, &amp;c. locus! ubi cecidit mundetur! &amp; aliqu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>n<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum abra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>datur.</note> the injunction of ſcra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ping the ground where it falls, and cleanſing it.</q> And being fallen to the ground, it cannot riſe again, witneſs the ſame command to<note n="b" place="margin">Reveren<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter accipi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>atur.</note> take it up. <q>It is ſometimes ſtollen away, as the poor Gods of <hi>Laban</hi> were, and it doth nothing to defend and help it ſelf, witneſs<note n="c" place="margin">Decretal. l. <hi>3.</hi> Tit. <hi>44</hi> c. <hi>1.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>Pope Innocents</hi> Decree that it be ſo well kept that no raſh hand approach it; and<note n="d" place="margin">Aler. G<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>ald in Ep ad Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rol. V. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>gid. in Itin. <hi>IP<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>SUM DEI CORPUS.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>Geraldinus,</hi> his com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plaint to <hi>Charles</hi> the 5th, <hi>That the very Body of his God was not ſafe from Thieves and Magicians, and from the fire of the Wicked.</hi> It is ſometimes carried away captive box and all, as were the Heatheniſh Gods whom <hi>Pagan Rome</hi> had con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quered, witneſs St. <hi>Lewis</hi> the 9th. who being beaten,</q> and in great diſtreſs, rendred it for a Pawn into the hands of the <hi>Aegyptian Sultan,</hi> inſomuch that to this day the <hi>Aegyptian Eſcutche<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons</hi> by way of Triumph, bear upon it a Pix with a Wafer in it. In their proceſſions it is carried upon their Shoulders, as was <hi>Bell</hi> and <hi>Nebo,</hi> or if the Journey be long, it is hung about the Neck.<note place="margin">Ritual. Rom. p, <hi>72.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>To it agrees the whole deſcription, which the <hi>Pſalmiſt</hi> gives us of a Pagan Idol, for it hath Eyes and cannot ſee, it hath hands and handles
<pb n="108" facs="tcp:102663:63"/>not, being deprived of the actual uſe of all its faculties and ſences, and ſo of all the<note n="a" place="margin">Lampa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>des coram eo plures, vel ſaltem una, die noctuque perpetuo collucea<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>. <hi>Ritual. Rom. p.</hi> 64. Si ho ſtia conſecrata amure, &amp;c. p. 34.</note> lights that burn before it, it beholds not one.</q>
               </p>
               <p>This God is alſo worſhiped, and afterwards <q>his heart is gnawed upon by things creeping out of the Earth, and when they eat or drink him he feels it not. Witneſs that Injuction of the <hi>Roman Miſſal,</hi>
                  </q> 
                  <q>That if the Hoſt be taken by a Mouſe, or any other Creature, and cannot be found, they do endeavour to take, kill and burn that Creature, and caſt the Aſhes under the Altar. And that when either Flies or Spiders chance to fall into the Chalice,<note place="margin">Si muſca vel ar<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>nea <hi>&amp;c. p.</hi> 35.</note> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe theſe little Beaſts cannot drink ſo little, but they drink him whole, and have him in their little Guts, the Prieſt muſt by all means ſwallow down theſe Flies and Spiders, if he can do it without the endangering of his Life, or fear of Vomiting. Once was the time that <hi>Aegypt</hi> was made aſhamed of their chief God,<note place="margin">Theod. Hiſt. Eccleſ. l: <hi>5.</hi> c. <hi>22.</hi>
                     </note> when they ſaw Mice creeping out of his Belly; what would they have ſaid, if they had ſeen their God creeping down, as the Maſs God doth, into the Belly of thoſe Mice or Flyes?</q> God doth in Scripture often threaten a wicked Church or Nation, <hi>that he would ſpue them out of his Mouth:</hi> And were this Doctrine true, the Wicked of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> might do the like to him; nay, they might not only vomit up their God, but cauſe him to be burnt, wit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs the conſtitution of the Maſs,<note place="margin">De deſect. circa Miſſ. Occurrent. <hi>p. 38.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That if the Prieſt do vomit up the Euchariſt, and find the Species whole, he ſhould then reverently eat the Vomit; but if the Species appear not, he ſhould burn it.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thirdly, If <hi>T. G.</hi> rightly had aſſerted, that this was the continual practiſe of the ancient
<pb n="109" facs="tcp:102663:63"/>Church, the ancient <hi>Fathers</hi> of the three firſt <hi>Centuries</hi> would not have quite neglected to in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form us of it: ſome time or other, it is like, they would have ſtyled <hi>it God,</hi> or <hi>Jeſus Chriſt,</hi> or have declared that it was, or ought to have been Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped by them. For the abſurdneſs of the thing to ſenſe and reaſon, is ſo great and obvious, that it ſeems plainly to require more Apologyes than they beſtowed to vindicate, and to wipe of the ſcandal of the Croſs. At leaſt it would have been remembred by <hi>Juſtin Martyr,</hi> or <hi>Tertullian,</hi> who undertake to give us an account of what the Chriſtians practiſed in this caſe; and yet nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther the <hi>Romaniſts</hi> themſelves, nor their new Champion <hi>T. G.</hi> do cite one paſſage from them to confirm this practiſe. In the Fourth Century, it was the chief concern of all the Fathers to op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe the <hi>Arians,</hi> and all their under-Sects, and their chief Argument was this, that<note n="h" place="margin">commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis eſt illa S. Patrum argumen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatio qua verum &amp; a qualem Patridcum eſſe pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bant fili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um quod, ſummo il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lo genere adoratio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis quam <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> vocant, afficiatur Petavius. <hi>Theol. Deg.</hi> l. 2. c. 12.55.</note> Chriſt ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the precept of the Holy Scriptures and the practiſe of all Chriſtians was adored, and therefore could not be a Creature. Now had the Adoration of the Hoſt been the continual practiſe of that Age they lived in, how could they all forget and wave an Argument ſo plain and obvious, and ſo convincing as this practiſe doth afford; it being natural thus to conclude, <hi>Chriſt in the Sacrament is Worſhipped with</hi> Latria, <hi>and this Adoration is there tendered upon preſumpti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of his Deity, and therefore he is God.</hi> Since then the Fathers of thoſe times did newer uſe this Argument, certain it is the practiſe of the Church did give them no occaſion ſo to do.</p>
               <p>Thirdly, the <hi>Marcionites</hi> and <hi>Valentinians</hi> de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nyed that Chriſt did take upon him real fleſh, and the great objection which forced them thus to ſlight the ſenſes of all thoſe that ſaw him, and<note n="*" place="margin">P. 97. 98. Apol. c. 39.</note>
                  <pb n="110" facs="tcp:102663:64"/>all the evidence of reaſon in this caſe, was this, that they conceived it<note n="i" place="margin">Turpe hoc deo, &amp; indig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num hoc dei filio, &amp; ſtultum. Tertul. de carne Chriſti c. 4. D.</note> 
                  <hi>improper for the Son of God to be conceived in the Womb,</hi> or come forth of it; The <hi>Manichees</hi> were alſo ſtartled with the ſame objection, 'tis an unworthy thing ſaith<note n="k" place="margin">Auguſt. contra Fauſtum Man. l. 3. cap. 6.</note> 
                  <hi>Fauſtus ex utero credere Deum, &amp; Deum Chriſtia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>norum, to think that God, and eſpecially the God of Chriſtians ſhould iſſue from a Womb.</hi> The Synod held at <hi>Epheſus</hi> amongſt the impious ſpeeches of <hi>Neſtorius.</hi> takes ſpecial notice of this one, that he could not<note n="l" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Concil. E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pheſ. Acts <hi>3.</hi> Extr in Ep. Syn, ad Cler, CP, p. <hi>335.</hi> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ib, Acts <hi>1,</hi> p, <hi>265,</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>endure to Worſhip one that was two moneths old, or nouriſhed by Milk.</hi> And yet a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt all theſe and many other Hereticks, who were ſo highly ſcandalized at the humiliation of our Saviour, and at his ſufferings on the Croſs, we find not one that ever did except againſt this Adoration of him in the Sacrament, againſt the cating of their God, the mixing of him with their ſpittle, or with the ferment of the moſt de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>praved Stomach. During Eight hundred years we have not one complaint or ſcruple that the Chriſtians God was pittiful immured and ſhut up in the ſhape of Bread and Wine, deprived of the uſe of all his faculties, and expoſed to the Teeth of Vermin, which gives juſt reaſon to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve that what the Chriſtians of thoſe times did practiſe, gave no occaſion to them to diſcourſe theſe things, or to be ſcandalized with them. Beſides in anſwer unto theſe exceptions, we do not find that any of the Fathers urged this pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſe, or undertook by ſaying that Chriſtians did Adore him in the ſhape of Bread, did lodge him in their Stomachs, and the like, to ſhew that he might properly be God, and regularly Worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped, although he lay concealed in the Womb, and was ſubjected unto the like infirmities with other children. Since then no other inſtance had
<pb n="111" facs="tcp:102663:64"/>been more proper to oppoſe to theſe objections then this Adoration of the Hoſt, &amp; yet the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers conſtantly declined it, we may be certain that they had no ſuch practiſe, and that they did not hold that Doctrin from whence this practiſe took its riſe.</p>
               <p>Fourthly, If this had been the judgment of the Ancient Church, why did they<note n="m" place="margin">Hoc quod reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quum eſt de carni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus &amp; pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nibus in ig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne incendi praecepit quod nunc videmus in Eccleſia ſenſibiliter fieri igni<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> tradi qua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cun<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manere contigerit incon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſumpta Heſyck l. 2. in Lev. c. 8.</note> burn the Hoſt? For can we poſſibly imagine any thing more hainous, then is the burning of that God we Worſhip? To prove that <hi>Calviniſts</hi> do offer the moſt vile affronts to holy Saints and Martyrs, the<note n="*" place="margin">Bellarm. de Reliq. ſtorum. l. 2. c. 1. To. 1. controv. 7.</note> 
                  <hi>Roman</hi> Doctors hold it ſufficient to affirm they burn their bodies and reliques, and caſt their aſhes into Rivers: And is it not a greater evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence of the abominable contempt theſe Fathers offered to our bleſſed Lord, that they did burn and bury that moſt ſacred body which was united to the Divinity. To ſhew the great ſtupidity of Heathens in thinking that which they had made was God, the Prophet <hi>Eſay</hi> tells them, <hi>that part of the ſame Wood which makes the Image is burned in the Fire;</hi> and the Prophet<note n="†" place="margin">Baruch. c. 6. v. 55.</note> 
                  <hi>Jeremiah</hi> layes down this ſtrong conviction, that the Heathen Idols ought not to be eſteemed Gods, <hi>becauſe when Fire fell upon their Temples they could not eſcape, but were conſumed by it.</hi> And can we then imagine that all Chriſtians, during this cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtom were ſuch ſots as to imagine that to be God, which was not only ſubject to be conſumed by, but was by them committed to the flames for this intent and purpoſe? was it not eaſie to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tort upon the Chriſtian that of the Prophet <hi>Eſaiah</hi> that part of the ſame Corn which was con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verted into the Hoſt, and of the Wine which was converted into the blood of Chriſt, ſerved only to be meat and drink, and to deſcend into the Stomach and the draught.</p>
               <pb n="112" facs="tcp:102663:65"/>
               <p>Fifthly,<note place="margin">v. Daille de Cultu Lat. l. 7. c. 30.</note> If this had been the judgment of the ancient Church, why did they put the Hoſt into the<note n="n" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>Balfamon,</hi> p. 460.</note> Sepulchers of dying friends, or bury what they could not eat, ſince humane nature doth ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hor to offer ſuch affronts unto that God we Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip? The Prophet <hi>Eſay</hi> to expreſs what great contempt the Heathens in the time of Chriſt ſhould ſhew unto their Idols, ſaith that they <hi>ſhall caſt them to the Moles and to the Batts,</hi> &amp; could a Chriſtian caſt his God unto the Worms, or lodge him with a ſtinking Carcaſe, and not be deemed to contemn him in a viler manner?</p>
               <p>Sixthly, We read that<note n="o" place="margin">Vituli pulverem quem ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>raverat <hi>Iſrael,</hi> in contemp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum ſuper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtitionis, in potum accepit populus, ut diſcat contemnere quod in ſeceſſum projici viderat, Hieron ad Fab. p. 20.</note> 
                  <hi>Moſes took the Calf and burnt it with fire, and ground it to powder, and ſtrewed it upon the Water, and made the Children of</hi> Iſrael <hi>drink of it.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Iſa. 1.2. v. 20. Exod. 32. v. 20.</note> The ancient Fathers tell us, this was done to <hi>teach them to contemn what they ſaw conſumed and go down into the draught;</hi> whereas this Romiſh Doctrine confutes both <hi>Moſes</hi> and the Fathers, and lets us know that what we devour may be God, &amp; that that which<note n="p" place="margin">Si quicquid ingreditur in os, in ventrem abit &amp; in ſeceſſum ejici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur &amp; ille cibus qui Sanctificatur per verbum Dei perque obſervatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem juxta id quod habet materiale, in ventrem abit &amp; in ſeceſſum ejicitur Orig. in Mat. 15. p 17.</note> 
                  <hi>Origen</hi> aſſures us goes down into the draught, is that which alſo ruleth in the Heavens.</p>
               <p>Seventhly, Let it be conſidered, that if the primitive Church had ever practiſed this Adora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the Hoſt, the Heathens would ſure have retorted all thoſe Arguments upon their heads, by which they did <hi>reprove the Heathens for their Idol-worſhip, for the Chriſtians upbraided them with Worſhipping the works of their own hands, to
<pb n="113" facs="tcp:102663:65"/>which themſelves gave what figure they pleaſed, and then by certain</hi> forms <hi>did Conſecrate them, and made by</hi> invocation, <hi>as they ſuppoſed, a Divinity to dwell there. They objected to them, that they Worſhipped that which could neither hear, nor ſee,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Juſt. Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyr. Apol. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>nor ſmell, nor taſt nor move, and in particular</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> things having not the ſhape of God, they upbrai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded them with Worſhipping what they had baked in the Furnace, <hi>and that which could grow old and periſh, that could be broken and burned, that was ſubject to the injuries of Ratts and Mice, and Worms and creeping things, that can be taken by Enemies and carried away, that is not able either to revenge or help it ſelf. Is it not the extremity of madneſs</hi> ſaith St.<note n="b" place="margin">Tom. 5. p. 51. 7.</note> 
                  <hi>Chryſoſtom to think men do not ſay or do what's filthy, when they go about to bring their Gods into the Images of Stone or Wood, and there to ſhut them up as in a Priſon. Doſt thou not ſee</hi> ſaith<note n="c" place="margin">Recog<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nit. l. 5. f. 30.</note> Clement, <hi>That that which thou Adoreſt cannot ſee, doſt thou not hear that it cannot underſtand? Your Gods are baked in the Potters Furnace</hi> ſaith<note n="d" place="margin">Arnob. l. 6. p. 200. Fornaci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus inco<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cta f guli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis.</note> Arnobius, <hi>and wrought into thoſe forms in which you ſee them.</hi> 
                  <q>As for your Gods they may be burnt, or broken, or periſh ſaith <hi>Lactantius,</hi> for they are often broken by the fall of Houſes, and often are conſumed by fire; what madneſs there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore is it to fear that whoſe Ruine, Theft, or Incenſion may be rather feared? what vanity to hope for help from them, who are not able to defend themſelves? what perverſeneſs is it to fly unto their aid, who being injured are ume<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venged, unleſs revenged by their Worſhippers.</q>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <q>How great ſtupidity is it not to ſee it is a wickedneſs to think or ſay that men are keepers of the Gods.<note place="margin">
                        <hi>Ap<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                              <desc>•</desc>
                           </gap>l.</hi> p. 4<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>
                     </note> So<note n="e" place="margin">l. 2. c. 4.</note> 
                     <hi>Juſtin M</hi> 'Tis a ſhame to to Worſhip thoſe whom thou defendeſt, and to hope for ſuccour from them, whom thou thy
<pb n="114" facs="tcp:102663:66"/>ſelf preſerveſt, ſaith St.</q>
                  <note n="f" place="margin">Ad Len<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tr p. 239.</note> 
                  <hi>Cyprian.</hi> Theſe ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guments are frequent in the mouths of An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Father; and had the Church then thought and practiced, as they have done at <q>
                     <hi>Rome</hi> in theſe laſt Ages, might not the Heathens have replyed, why may not we as well as you? do not you Worſhip that with Divine Honours; and call it your God, which can be barnt and broken, which your ſelves form into a round or ſquare figure, which the Oven firſt hardens, and then your Prieſts conſecrate, and by invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation make to be your God, which can ſee no more, then the Silver and Gold upon our Ima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges? Do not you adore that which Rats and Mice eat, which can grow Mouldy and Sowre, which you keep under Locks and Barrs, for fear your God ſhould be frollen? True it is,</q> that if we are beaten from our Cities, we carry our Gods with us, But doth not your, Roman Ritual command the <hi>Prieſt that undertakes a long and dangerous journey,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 72.</note> 
                  <hi>to put his God up into a bag, and hang that bag about his Neck,</hi> that ſo he may be carried with him? Let me then anſwer. you in the words of your <hi>Arnobius,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Contra Gentes l, 2</note> 
                  <hi>how impudent and ſhameleſs is it to reprehend that in another which you do your ſelves?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And whereas ſome reply,<note place="margin">Sect. 5.</note> that Chriſtians hid this practice from the Heathens, the vanity of this ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ception will be evident from this conſideration, That many who embraced the Chriſtian Doctrin, were by the heat of perſecution driven back to <hi>Paganiſm,</hi> who therefore were concerned to ſave their credit by divulging what they thought lya<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble to moſt exception in the Chriſtian practice: But this exception is ſo abundantly confuted by <hi>Monſieur Daille,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">De culius objecto l. 2 c. 25. p 31</note> that it is needleſs any further to conſider it. To conclude therefore, the Synod
<pb n="115" facs="tcp:102663:66"/>of <hi>Conſtantinople</hi> held, <hi>A. D.</hi> 754. and conſiſting of the flower of the <hi>Eaſtern Church,</hi> determins thus,<note n="a" place="margin">Syn, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. Act 6.7.<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. p. 756. Concil. T. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>That Chriſt commanded an Image, ex ellent matter, or the ſubſtance of Bread to be offered, not having humane ſhape, leaſt Idolatry ſhould be in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>troduced.</hi> Now who knows not that the ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance of Bread is not a proper object of <hi>Latria,</hi> and it that Chriſt God-man was properly con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tained in the Sacrament, there could be no ſuſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of Idolatry in the adoration of it. What I have thus diſcourſed, I judge ſufficient to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vince the Reader; that this was not the practice of the Ancient Church.</p>
               <p>What <hi>T. G.</hi> offers to the contrary is,<note place="margin">§. 6.</note> that St. <hi>Baſil</hi> ſaith, <hi>the words of invocation, when the Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chariſtical Bread was ſhewed,<note place="margin">T G. p. 222, 223.</note> are Apoſtoli<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>al Tra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dition.</hi> Ergo the Hoſt was worſhiped with <hi>La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tria. St. Auſtins Mother aſſiſted at the Altar, from whence ſhe knew the Holy Victim was diſp a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced.</hi> Ergo the Hoſt was Worſhiped with <hi>Latria. Optatus</hi> calls the Altar <hi>the Seat of the Body of our Lord.</hi> Ergo the Hoſt was Worſhiped with <hi>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tria.</hi> He might have added that Proteſtant: do call the Sacrament the Blood and Body of our Lord, they do uncover and ſhew it to the people, they therefore do adore it with <hi>Latria.</hi> Theſe are the wretched Sophiſms by which this univer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſal practice is confirmed; and they prove only this, That the abettors of them do not renounce their ſence and reaſon only, when they do be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve this Doctrine, but alſo when they diſcourſe on this unhappy Subject.</p>
               <p>Thus when <hi>T. G.</hi> proceeds to tell us,<note place="margin">p. 224.</note> That the <hi>practice of the Church was ſo notorious in this point of the Adoration of the Euchariſt, that the Heathens, becauſe they knew that the Chriſtians made uſe of Bread and Wine in the Myſteries, objected to them,
<pb n="116" facs="tcp:102663:67"/>that they Worſhiped</hi> Ceres <hi>and</hi> Bacchus: Nothing is ſo notorious, as is the weakneſs of this Infe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence. For if this argument be valid, the Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thens thought that Chriſtians Worſhiped <hi>Ceres</hi> and <hi>Bacchus,</hi> becauſe they uſed Bread and Wine in their Myſteries, therefore all Chriſtians Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhiped what ſeemed to be Bread and Wine, this muſt be alſo valid; the Heathens thought that the Jews did Worſhip <hi>Saturn,</hi> becauſe they met on <hi>Saturday,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Auguſt. con<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>a Fauſt Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mich. l. 20. c. 13.</note> (as the ſame <hi>Auſtin</hi> in the ſame place informs us) therefore all Jews Worſhiped <hi>Satur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>day.</hi> 2. St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith, and he himſelf confeſſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth, that the Heathens thus conceived, not be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe they Worſhiped the likeneſs of Bread and Wine but becauſe they uſed Bread and Wine in their Myſteries, the bare uſe therefore, not the Worſhip of theſe things, was that which gave the riſe to this abſurd imagination, as St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> deems it.</p>
               <p>Like to this ſtuff is that of <hi>Chryſeſtom,</hi> viz. <hi>That the whole order of heavenly Powers lift up their voice,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">T G. p. 224.</note> 
                  <hi>and the place round about the Altar, is filled in honour of him that lyeth upon it.</hi> And that of <hi>Nazianzen,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 222.</note> affirming, That <hi>Gorgonia went with Faith to the Altar, and with a loud voice be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſought, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, him that was honou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red upon it.</hi> For who knows not that Chriſt is honoured at the Holy Table, when by the invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of his Holy name, the Sacrament of his true Body and Blood is Conſecrated, and to his Glory is diſtributed to all the Faithfull, who knows not, that the honour done to that which repreſents, and is the true memorial of our Bleſſed Lord, is Honour done to him? And therefore theſe expreſſions only ſignifie that Holy Angels and Good Chriſtians do honour the me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>morials of Chriſts Body; and this we Proteſtants
<pb n="117" facs="tcp:102663:67"/>do as truly, but more ſafely then the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> witneſs the preparations made before we do receive them, and the Reverence we uſe when we receive them; and witneſs laſtly our con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſion, <hi>Euchariſtiam, ut ſignum utile, divinitus inſtitutum, venerandam confitemur,</hi> ſaith <hi>Alberti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus.</hi> And that <hi>Nazianzen</hi> could intend no more, is clear from what he doth immediately ſubjoyn, viz.<note place="margin">In Epi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taph Gor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gon. p. 187</note> That <hi>if his Siſter could lay hold of any of the Antitypes of our Lords Blood and Body, ſhe pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſently bedewed them with her Tears.</hi> What there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore lay upon the Altar, was only the <hi>Antitype of Chriſts true Body.</hi> This alſo was the mind of <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> for he declares,<note place="margin">Epiſtol. ad Caefar. Monach.</note> That <hi>before the Bread is Sanctified, we name it Bread, but the Divine Grace Sanctifying it by the means of the Prieſt, it is ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>d from the name of Bread, and is eſteemed wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy to be called the Lords Body, although the na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture of Bread remaineth in it.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>To the words of <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 224.</note> cited from <hi>Hom.</hi> 24. in <hi>Epiſt.</hi> ad <hi>Corinth</hi> I anſwer, That <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtom</hi> doth here exhort us <hi>to Worſhip Chriſts Body,</hi> which we do, he alſo ſaith, <hi>we ſee this Body on the Altar.</hi> Nay, elſewhere he adds,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. A<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Pop. Ant<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oc Hom. 15 <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> ib. Hom. 24 Vide Al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bert. l. <hi>2.</hi> at Sacr. Euch. <hi>p. 535, 536.</hi>
                  </note> we ſee it ſlain and jugulated.<note n="d" place="margin">In Mat. Hom. 82.</note> 
                  <hi>And when the Hereticks do ask whence it is evident that Chriſt was Crucified, we ſtop their mouths ſaith he, by the conſideration of theſe Myſteries; for if Chriſt be not <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ead <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, what do theſe Symbols mean.</hi> Chriſts Body therefore is ſeen upon the Altar, not as to its ſubſtance (for there accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to the Roman Doctors, its being is inviſible) but as to that Sacrament which repreſents his Body; this then muſt be the mind of <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> that Body which is really in Heaven, and in the Altar, is ſeen, ſlain, and jugulated in effigie, do you adore.</p>
               <pb n="118" facs="tcp:102663:68"/>
               <p>Hitherto we have complained only of the want of reaſon, in the citations following, we have juſt reaſon to ſuſpect his want of Conſcience For with what Conſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ence could he offer this paſſage of <hi>f Theodoret</hi> in confir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mation of this practiſe,<note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Dial. <hi>2</hi> p. 84.85.</note> viz. <hi>The myſtical symbols</hi> (<note n="*" place="margin">Thoſe words T. G. leaves out.</note> 
                  <hi>do not receed from their nature, for they abide in their proper ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance, figure and from, and may be ſeen and touched as they were before, but they) are underſtood to be what they are made, and are believed and adored as being the things. they are believed;</hi> for can that be a Demonſtration of this practiſe, which is a moſt convincing demonſtration, that the ſuppoſition upon which the <hi>Romaniſt</hi> doth build this practiſe is abſurd and falſe? And that the Adorati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of the Hoſt, would be the Adoration of what conti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nues B<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ead, as certainly, as the humanity of Chriſt con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinues to retain its nature and its proper ſubſtance? had not <hi>T. G.</hi> ſufficient reaſon to leave our theſe words, which are ſo clear a Condemnation of the Doctrine of Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiation, and conſequently of the Adoration of the Hoſt, that their, great Doctors are even forced to ſay, that by <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> ſubſtance, <hi>Theodoret</hi> doth underſtand no ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance, out only accidents, which are the oppoſite to ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance. And that by ſubſtance and nature he meaneth form and figure; though in this very place, he makes a clear diſtinction of ſubſtance both from form and figure, and conſequently that he grants unto the Heretick, that Chriſts humanity, is as to the ſubſtance and the nature of it, changed into the Deity, and that the accidents, form and figure of it only remain unchanged, that is, he grants. all that the Heretick aſſerts, and he endeavoured to refure.</p>
               <p>For thus the Heretick diſpu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>es, <q>As the Symbols of the body and blood of Chriſt are other things before the invocation of the Prieſt; but after the invocation they are changed, and made other, so the body of Chriſt after the aſſumption is changed into the divine ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance:</q> and thus the <hi>Orthodox doth anſwer,</hi> 
                  <q>thou art caught in thy own Net, for the myſtical ſigns after San<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctification do not recede from their own natures.</q>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Again, the Orthodox puts this queſtion,</hi> 
                  <q>are not the myſteries.<note place="margin">Ibid. <hi>vid.</hi> p. 57.</note> the ſigns of the body which truly is,</q> this be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing granted by the <hi>Heretick he makes this inference,</hi> 
                  <q>If the divine myſteries do truly repreſent the body, then the body of our Lord now is, and is not changed into the Deity, but only filled with his Glory.</q> When there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore is it affirmed by <hi>Theodoret,</hi> that this Sacrament is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>a venerable Type.</hi> And that the
<pb n="119" facs="tcp:102663:68"/>Symbols are <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>or Symbols which are Worſhiped.</hi> This phraſe can ſignifie no more then this, That they are venerable Types and Symbols, ſuch as deſerve a reve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence or honorary Worſhip from all Chriſtians, which is a very common acceptation of the word; for thus Chriſtian Temples are ſtiled by the Ancients.<note n="a" place="margin">Concal. ſub Menna act. <hi>5.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or <hi>Venerable Temples,</hi> the <hi>Apoſtles Throat;</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Epiſt. Le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onis <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>a Venerable Throne,</hi> and <hi>Baptiſm;</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">Juſtini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an Novil. <hi>6.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>or Venerable Baptiſm.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The ſame uncenſcionable dealing we meet with in that paſſage of St. <hi>Auſtin: for no Man eats Chriſts fleſh, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> be have ſi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> adored;</hi>for in that very place he tells us, That<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>In <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>l,</hi> 98. <hi>p,</hi> 241. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, G.H,</note> 
                  <hi>the Jews interpreted the eating of Chriſts Fleſh,</hi> like Fools <q>for they interpreted it carnally, whereas Chriſt did inſtr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> his own Diſciples, and ſay unto them, underſtand Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritually what I ſay unto you, you ſhall not eat the Body which you ſee: and drink the Blood which they will ſhed that Crucifie me; I have commended unto you a Sacrament, that Spiritually being underſtood, will quicken you So that St.</q> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> in this very place aſſerts the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tradictory to what the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> believes touching the preſence of Chriſts Body in the Sacrament, and calls them Fools that think Chriſt did intend what they ima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gine he hath ſaid. Therefore it is manifeſt, that <hi>St. Auſtin</hi> in this place, ſpeaks nothing of the adoration of Chriſts Fleſh under the accidents of Bread, but only of the ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration of hs Fleſh conſidered, as united to the God<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>head. and placed at the Right Hand of God</p>
               <p>I aſtly, to that of <hi>Ambroſe.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">De ſpir, Sa<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>cto l, <hi>3.</hi> c. <hi>12.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>By the Footſtool, is under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood the Earth, and by the Earth the fleſh of Chriſt. which we Adore in the myſteries at this day, and which the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles adored in our Lord Jeſus.</hi> I anſwer, that he ſaith no more than this, that in theſe myſteries we Worſhip Chriſt, and c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>n<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap>quently the fleſh of Chriſt as being not divided from, him <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>u, he doth not ſay that in adoring the myſteries we adore Chriſt, or that we do adore the myſteries which are Chriſt.</p>
               <p n="1">1. Therefore let it be obſerved, that St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> doth not ſay that we adore Chriſt only in this myſteries: but <hi>in myſteriis,</hi> or in the Celebration of the Sacraments; which it was the cuſtome of Antiquity to do becauſe they held theſe myſteri<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>s to be inſtituted by him, to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vey unto us thoſe bleſſings he had purchaſed by his blood, and did conceive he<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>in Job,</hi> 9, 6.7.</note> 
                  <hi>Cyril</hi> words it, <hi>doth inviſibly ſwim in the waters of Baptiſm.</hi> And therefore in the Celebration of
<pb n="120" facs="tcp:102663:69"/>that rite, they eall upon us as<note n="*" place="margin">Paulinus Epiſt. 4. <hi>Chryſoſt</hi> To. 6. in illud ſimi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>le eſt reg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num czlo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum.</note> 
                  <hi>Captives to fall down before our King, and with hands lifted up to Heaven, to adore him, and mutually to exhort our ſelves,</hi> and ſay, <hi>come let us Worſhip before the Lord who made us.</hi> And yet I hope <hi>T. G.</hi> will not infer that Element of Water to be tranſmuted in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to Chriſts Body, and therefore Worſhiped by the Chriſtians of thoſe times. Secondly, obſerve that Chriſts Sacred Fleſh being united to his Godhead, and adored with it, the Worſhip which at the celebration of thoſe Myſteries was directed to him, as ſitting in the Heavens, muſt be the Worſhip of his Fleſh; and this aſſuredly muſt be the meaning of St. <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> who in his expoſition of theſe words, <hi>ſeek thoſe things which are above,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">serm. 58.</note> &amp;c. ſpeaketh thus, <q>we ought not now to ſeek our Saviour upon the Earth,</q> or according to the Fleſh, it we would find and <q>touch him, but according to the Glory of his Divine Majeſty that we may ſay with the Apoſtle <hi>Paul, but now we know not Chriſt ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the Fleſh.</hi> And therefore Bleſſed <hi>Ste<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phen</hi> by his Faith did not ſeek Chriſt upon the Earth, but did acknowledge him ſtanding at the Right Hand of God, where, with the devotion of the mind he ſought him.</q> Now this no Proteſtant denies, that Chriſt, even in the cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bration of the Euchariſt, is to be Worſhiped where he is, and where he is to be ſought after by ſuch as do deſire to ſind him, (i.e.) <hi>at the right hand of God.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="6" type="chapter">
               <pb n="129" facs="tcp:102663:69"/>
               <head>CHAP. VI.</head>
               <argument>
                  <head>The Contents.</head>
                  <p>
                     <hi>Prop. 1.</hi> When we aſcribe unto the Creature the Homage due to the Creator, we become guilty of Idolatry. <hi>Prop. 2.</hi> To know the ſecrets of the hearts of perſons, praying at all times and in all places of the World, is a divine and incommunicated excellency. <hi>Prop. 3.</hi> That to aſcribe this knowledge to any Creature, to whom God doth not thus diſcover the ſecrets of the heart, and to pay that honour to it which doth ſuppoſe that knowledge, is Idolatry. <hi>Prop. 4.</hi> Thoſe outward Acts of Worſhip, which by conſent of Nations, or by common Uſe, do ſignifie the honour due to the Creator, are Idolatri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cal, when given to a Creature. <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rol. 1.</hi> That to offer Sacrifice, is to perform that Worſhip which is proper only to God. <hi>2.</hi> That to vow to Angels or to Saints de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parted, is to aſcribe unto them the honour due to the Creator. <hi>3.</hi> Prayer offered and put up in any time and place to an inviſible and not corporeally preſent Being, is the ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lation of that Worſhip to it which is due to God alone. Objections Anſwered.<note place="margin">§. 1.</note>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>HAving thus endeavoured to confirm and ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtifie the Judgment of the Church of
<pb n="130" facs="tcp:102663:70"/>
                  <hi>England,</hi> touching the Worſhipping of the <hi>Hoſt:</hi> I now proceed to ſhew the Equity and Juſtice of her Cenſure of the <hi>Roman</hi> practice, in refe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence unto the Invocation and Adoration of Holy Angels, and of Saints departed. And what we have to ſay in this particular, as the foundation of this Charge, ſhall be contained in theſe enſuing Propoſitions.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Prop.</hi> 1. When we aſcribe unto the Creature that honour and reſpect, or pay unto it that Love, Praiſe, Confidence and Homage, which is due only to the Great Creator, we <hi>become guilty of Idolatry:</hi> as is apparent, 1. From the evidence of Scripture; When <hi>Saul</hi> had know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ingly tranſgreſſed the Command of God, <hi>Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>muel</hi> thus repreſents the greatneſs of his ſin. Rebellion is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> the <hi>ſin of Magick;<note place="margin">1 Sam. 15.23.</note> and to reſiſt is</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> double <hi>Idolatry,</hi> for both thoſe words do ſignifie <hi>Idola;</hi> and <hi>Tera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phim</hi> is often uſed for Idolatry.<note place="margin">Ponitur pro ipſo cultu Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lolatrico, ſen ipſa Idolola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tria. Kir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cher. con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>d. p. <hi>2307.</hi>
                  </note> This then is the clear import of the words, He that doth contumaciouſly reſiſt, and wilfully refuſe to do what God particularly enjoyns, is virtually guilty of the ſin of Magick and Idolatry: for as by conſulting the Magician, or uſing of that wicked Art, we do aſcribe that knowledge of things had and future, to the Creature, which agrees to God alone; And as by worſhipping of Idols, we put the Creature in the place of the Creator, and do impart his honour to the Idol; even ſo by this rebellion, and obſtinate reſiſtance of the will of Heaven, and by pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferring of our wills before it, we virtually ſay, our wiſdom ought to be preferred before his counſel, our pleaſure ought to be eſteemed a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bove his will: and ſo we do advance our ſelves into the place of God, and give unto our ſelves
<pb n="131" facs="tcp:102663:70"/>that honour which is due to him alone, and do aſcribe unto our ſelves the higheſt wiſdom. And this we have acknowledge by the learned <hi>Eſtius: They ſin,</hi> ſaith he,<note place="margin">In Sentent. l <hi>3</hi> di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinct. <hi>33. §. 5.</hi> p. <hi>129</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>againſt his precept Thou ſhalt have no other Gods but me, who will not yield ſubjection to God, but contemn his precept or Authority; of which ſin</hi> Samuel <hi>pronounceth thus: To Rebel is as the ſin of witchcraft, and not to acqui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſs is as the wickedneſs of Idolatry.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. St. <hi>Paul</hi> expreſly ſaith,<note place="margin">Col. 3.5. Eph. 5.5.</note> 
                  <hi>That covetouſneſs is Idolatry;</hi> and that <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (i.e.) <hi>the covetous man is an Idolater:</hi> and of the glutton he pronounceth, That <hi>his belly is his God,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Phil. 3.19.</note> not that they properly eſteem it ſo, but that they chiefly are ſolicitous to make proviſions for it, and direct all their care and ſtudy to that end. <hi>Id enim pro Deo habemus, cujus cauſâ omnia facimus</hi> (ſaith <hi>Grotius.</hi>)<note place="margin">In locum.</note> And this is manifeſt from what the <hi>Romaniſts</hi> do comment on the firſt Commandment: For <hi>ſeeing by this precept</hi> (ſaith the learned <hi>Eſtius</hi>) <hi>we are commanded to acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge God is our hope and confidence,<note place="margin">Loco cita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to.</note> they muſt by ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſary conſequence offend againſt tis precept, who do not place their</hi> (utmoſt) <hi>confidence in God, but in the fleſh,</hi> (i. e.) <hi>in health or riches, ſtrength or friends, or any temporal concern And ſince this precept doth enjoyn us to love God with the higheſt love, he that by any act proceeding directly from the will, demonſtrates an equal or a greater love unto himſelf, or any other creature, them he ſhews unto God, whom he ſtandt bound to love and to prefer before all other things, he muſt offe<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>d againſt this precept</hi> and ſo be guilty of Idolatry, by having other Gods beſides him</p>
               <p n="3">3. The Prophet <hi>Habakkuk</hi> c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>mplains of ſome who <hi>ſacrificed to their net,<note place="margin">Hab. 1.16.</note> and burned incenſe to their drags,</hi> (i. e.) <hi>they aſcribed all their victories
<pb n="132" facs="tcp:102663:71"/>to their own ſtrength,</hi> ſaith <hi>Grotius: They attribu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted that to their own vertue, ſtrength and induſtry, which ſhould have been aſcribed to God.</hi> So <hi>Vata<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>blus, They attributed to themſelves what properly be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>longs to God,</hi> viz. <hi>the good ſucceſs of their affaris. This is the Comment of the Hebrews,</hi> ſaith the learned <hi>Druſius.</hi> And now by aſcribing to themſelves that properly belonged to God, they muſt be guilty of Idolatry, becauſe they do aſcribe that honour to the Creature which is due to the Creator only. And hence this ſin is repreſented as <hi>the oblation of ſacrifice and incenſe</hi> to a Creature, which is confeſſed to be Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try.</p>
               <p>And that theſe actions do partake of the true nature of Idolatry, we have confirmed both from the evidence of Scripture, the judgment of the learned Fathers, the voice of reaſon, and the confeſſion of our Adverſaries. For when our Saviour ſaith,<note place="margin">Mat. 6.24.</note> that <hi>God</hi> and <hi>Mammon</hi> can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not both be ſerved, becauſe <hi>we cannot ſerve two Lords,</hi> he clearly intimates, that by ſollicitude for worldly things, they become <hi>Gods</hi> and <hi>Lords</hi> unto us, and ſo we violate the precept of not having other Gods beſides him. The Fathers do expreſly ſay the like: <hi>Let us not think,</hi> ſaith<note n="(a)" place="margin">Hom. <hi>2.</hi> in Judic.</note> 
                  <hi>Origen, becauſe we do not worſhip Images, that thoſe things do not appertain to us, for that is God to any perſon which he prefers, admires, and loves be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>yond all other things. One makes his mammon,</hi> ſaith St.<note n="(b)" place="margin">In Rom. c. <hi>3.</hi> He. <hi>6.</hi> p. <hi>43.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Chryſoſtom, a ſecond his luſt, a third his belly, to be his God: I know thou doſt not ſacrifice thy Oxen to them, as the Gentiles do, but what is far more pestilent, thou offerest up thy ſoul unto them; thou doſt not bend thy knee, nor worſhip them, but thou art more obedient to what thy belly and thy gold commands, than to the will of Heaven.</hi> Now even
<pb n="133" facs="tcp:102663:71"/>reaſon ſhews that love, hope, truſt, obedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ence, are parts of that internal worſhip which we own to God in the moſt excellent degrees; and which he more regards than building Tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples, and erecting Altars, than bending of the knee or body, or any other act of outward vvorſhip; and therefore in theſe acts doth more eſpecially conſiſt Gods vvorſhip: And therefore he that doth confer them upon any Creature, muſt do vvhat is more diſtaſtful to him, than if thoſe outward Ceremonies ſhould be imparted to that Creature. The Scripture therefore doth eſteem the covetous perſon to be a vvorſhipper of Idols, becauſe as Heathens place their confidence in Idols, even ſo the a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>varitious man doth place his confidence in gold and ſilver, vvhich are the matter of the Idols; he chiefly doth perſue them, and for their ſakes only doth other matters. And therefore vvhat the Pagan doth unto his Idol, that doth the a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>varitious perſon to his glod, ſaith<note n="(c)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>: in Rom. c. 3. To. 6. p 43.</note> 
                  <hi>Chryſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtom;</hi> and this vve have confeſſed by<note n="(d)" place="bottom">Forcaſſe rectius cum S. Thoma dixe<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>imus, id<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>irco avaritium vocari cul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum Idolorum; quia ſicut Paganus in Idolo, ſic avarus in Idoll materia, quae est au<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>um, &amp; argentum, ſuam fiduciam collocat, ejuſque gratia omme facit. Est. in loc.</note> 
                  <hi>Eſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>us, Aquinas,</hi> and others of the Roman Church.</p>
               <p>Secondly, This Propoſition may alſo be con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmed, (1.) From the definition of Idolatry; for if Idolatry conſiſts <hi>in giving of that worſhip
<pb n="134" facs="tcp:102663:72"/>which is due to God, to that which is not God,</hi> by giving it to any Creature we muſt be guilty of idolatry, it being the moſt clear and moſt un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>queſtionable truth that the moſt excellent Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture is not God. 2. Whatever doth import and ſignifie the honour due to the Ceator, doth alſo ſignifie that excellency which is only due unto him: We cannot then perform that act of honour which imports this excellency to the beſt of Creatures, but we muſt honour it as our Creator; nor can we honour it as our Creator, but we muſt worſhip it as God, and by ſo ding we muſt be guilty of what the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maniſts confeſs to by paying honor to a Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture: But we can pay no greater honor to the moſt excellent of Creatures, than by aſcribing to it that honor which is due to God alone: and therefore by aſcribing of that honor to it, we muſt be guilty of idolatry: 4. By giving of that honor to God which doth import that excellence and perfection which agrees to God alone, we exerciſe that act of Worſhip which we call <hi>Latria;</hi> for ſince <hi>Dulia</hi> doth import on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly the worſhip proper to the Creature, it cannot ſignifie that worſhip which is due to him whoſe dignity is infinitely greater than what the beſt of Creatures doth enjoy; if then we exerciſe that act of worſhip to the Creature we give <hi>Latria</hi> to it, and, in the judgment of our moſt rigid Adverſaries, to give <hi>Latria</hi> to a Creature is to be guilty of Idolatry</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>To know the ſecrets of the hearts of perſons pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop. 2. §. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>is a divine and uncommunicated excellency.</hi> This is apparent 1. from expreſs Scripture te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtimony, 1 <hi>Kings</hi> 8.39. 2 <hi>Chron.</hi> 6.29, 30. <hi>What prayer or what ſupplication ſoever ſhall be made by any
<pb n="135" facs="tcp:102663:72"/>man, or by all thy people Iſrael, when every one ſhall know his own ſore, and his own grief, and ſhall ſpread forth his hands in this houſe: hear thou from heaven thy dwelling place, and forgive, and render unto every man according to all his wayes, whoſe heart thou knoweſt; for thou, even thou only, knoweſt the hearts of the children of men:</hi> where firſt obſerve, That there it is aſſerted as a thing proper to God, not only that he knows the hearts of all men <hi>collectively</hi> taken, but <hi>diſtributively:</hi> (i. e.) <hi>that he alone doth know the heart of any man:</hi> for this is given as a reaſon why, when ſupplicati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons are made <hi>by any man,</hi> God ſhould render to him according to his wayes, becauſe he only knows his heart; (i. e.) <hi>he only knows the heart of any ſingle perſon.</hi> 2. Obſerve this knowledge of the heart is thus appropriated to God in refe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence to whatſoever prayer and ſupplication ſhall be made by any man: Whence we infer, that whatſoever prayer and ſupplication ſhall be made by any man, God only knows the heart and the conceptions of the Supplicant; and therefore that this knowledge is not com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municated to Saints or Angels. 3. Obſerve, that to affirm this knowledge is aſcribed to God alone, becauſe he only hath this know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge from the perfection of his nature; where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>as it is communicated to the Saints and Angels only by way of revelation, or by the viſion of that God, who knoweth all things: Is 1. without all ground to limit what is univer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſally pronounced in the caſe of prayer. 2. It we admit this limitation, to ſay <hi>God only knows the ſecret of the heart of him that prayeth,</hi> hath no more of truth, than if I ſhould aſſert God only hath a being he only acts, he only knows that Chriſt is come into the world, becauſe he only
<pb n="136" facs="tcp:102663:73"/>acts, and hath his being from himſelf; our be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ings and our power of action is derived from him, and by his revelation only we do know that Chriſt is come into the world. 3. We may on like accounts aſſert. That even when the general hath paid his Souldiers, he alone hath money, becauſe what money and of his Souldiers have, was given by him; and that the Maſter only of the School of <hi>Weſtminſter</hi> knows Greek and Latine, becauſe his Scholars have derived that knowledge from him. 4. If we admit of ſuch a limitation, then the excluſive term will not refer to what is ſpoken, but to that which is not mentioned; not to the pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicate, viz. <hi>the knowledge of the hearts of men,</hi> which is expreſſed, but only to the manner of that knowledge of which the Text is wholly ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lent: Now this inter pretation gives ſuch a for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced and ſtrained ſenſe, as in a matter of this na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture ought not to be admitted without the greateſt evidence. Whereas the ſence we plead for is the moſt plain and natural import of the words: For it is natural to conceive the ſenſe of this expreſſion ſhould be this, <hi>thou, and no o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, knoweſt the hearts of men,</hi> whereas if we do paraphraſe it thus, <hi>that many myriads of Saints and A<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>gels have this knowledge of the heart, but thou alone doſt naturally know, what they receive from revelation;</hi> this Propoſition, taken as it is expreſed, viz. <hi>God only knows the hearts of men,</hi> will be both abſolutely falſe and uncouth, and what is contradictory to it, viz. <hi>God only doth not know the hearts of them that pray,</hi> will be abſolute<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly true.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="2"/> If ſuch a knowledge of the heart was not an uncommunicated excellency, if it was only that which did agree to many thouſands of bleſſed
<pb n="137" facs="tcp:102663:73"/>Saints and Angels, then could it be no proof of the divinity of Chriſt and of the holy Spirit, for what is anſwered to the Proteſtant by thoſe who do aſcribe this knowledge to the Saints in glory, might be with equal probability alledged to baffle and evade this evidence of Chriſts di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vinity, which is ſo often and ſo triumphantly ſuggeſted by the holy Fathers: And hence it is confeſſed by the great<note n="(f)" place="margin">Quod argumen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum nul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum eſſet omnino, ſi non Dei proprium id foret cogitatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes intimas &amp; corda cognoſcere. <hi>Theol. dogm. Tom. 3. l. 1. c. 7. p. 39. §. 3.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Petavius,</hi> that if <hi>this knowledge were not proper to God, their argument would certainly be weak and groundleſs.</hi> And yet the Fathers in his Argument are ſo exceeding full and copious, that it were endleſs to collect what they deliver. <hi>Our Lord,</hi> ſaith<note n="(g)" place="margin">in Lu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cam. l. 5. c. 3.</note> 
                  <hi>Ambroſe, demonſtrateth himſelf to be God, by knowing of the ſecrets of the heart. Take</hi> (ſaith<note n="(h)" place="margin">Serm. 50.</note> 
                  <hi>Chryſologus</hi>) <hi>theſe indications of our Lords divinity, hear how he penetrates the ſecret of thy heart, ſee how he dives into thy hidden thoughts. See,</hi> ſaith St.<note n="(i)" place="margin">p. 2. Com. in Joh. p. 144.</note> 
                  <hi>Cyril, how he is that God who is the</hi>
                  <note n="(k)" place="margin">
                     <p>
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. Cyril Alex. Com. in Joh. l. <hi>2.</hi> p. <hi>133.</hi> E.</p>
                     <p>
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. ib. p. <hi>144.</hi>
                     </p>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>ſearcher of all hearts: For to none other is it given to know the mind of man, as is apparent from that paſſage of the Pſalmist, God is the ſearcher of the heart and reins: for there the Pſalmiſt mentions it as a peculiar thing which only doth agree to the Divine nature, and to no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing elſe: if it be proper unto God alone to know the ſecrets of the hart; then Chriſt, who was acquain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted with them, doth very well deſerve to be accounted
<pb n="138" facs="tcp:102663:74"/>God.</hi> So Novatian<note n="(l)" place="margin">De Trin. c. 13. p. 715.</note>. In the like manner they are wont to argue and conclude the holy Spirit to be God, for <hi>if to know the ſecrets of men be a propriety of God, to ſearch the hidden things of God, as doth the holy Ghoſt, muſt be a greater demonſtra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of his Majeſty;</hi> ſo <hi>Paſchaſius. If we eſpeci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally conceive him to be God who ſees the ſecret thoughts of man, much more is he to be eſteemed God, who ſearcheth what is hidden in the Fathers breaſt:</hi> So<note n="(m)" place="margin">Hom. de Trin.</note> 
                  <hi>Euſebius Emiſſenus.</hi>
                  <note n="(n)" place="margin">Quia nemo infe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rior ſupe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rioris ſcru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatur in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terna, divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nae enim ſolius eſt potestatis ecculta no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſſe, ſimi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liter ergo ſcrutatur Spiritus Sanctus ut Pater. <hi>Ambroſ. de Sp. Sancto, l. 2. c. 12. f. 108. B. Col. 2. L.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>It is recorded of God that he doth ſearch the heart and reins, whence it is evident that in like manner this is performed by the holy Spirit, for no inferior doth ſearch the hidden things of his ſuperior:</hi> So <hi>Ambroſe v. Petav. Theol. dogm. de Angelis, l.</hi> 1. <hi>c.</hi> 7. <hi>&amp; de Trin. l.</hi> 2. <hi>c.</hi> 14. It would be endleſs to recite all that the Fathers have delivered to this effect; if then they taught as doth the preſent Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> and practiſed that invocation both of Saints and Angels, which doth apparently ſuppoſe them conſcious to the requeſts and inward motions of the heart; is it not matter of the higheſt admi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration, and a juſt reaſon to ſuſpect the ingenui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty or common prudence of ſuch men, who did ſo often urge that as an inſtance of Divinity which they acknowledged to agree, and by their daily practice did aſcribe unto the Creature: Wherefore we are conſtrained, in reverence to their great names and memories, to judge they never held this knowledge was communicated to Saints and Angels, nor practiſed that which doth ſuppoſe it: Which will be further evident if 3ly. we conſider that they affirm without di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinction or exception, that to perceive the ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crets of the heart is a thing proper unto God alone: this by the concurrent judgment of the <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ather, being no more communicated to the
<pb n="139" facs="tcp:102663:74"/>Creature than was the knowledge of what was future and contingent. <hi>The Almighty Father on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly knows the hidden things</hi> (ſaith<note n="*" place="margin">Lib. 5. in Ezech. cap. 16. pag. 191. E. Mat. 6.4. Pſal. 7.9. 1 Kings 8.29.</note> 
                  <hi>Jerome</hi>) alledg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing for the proof of this theſe Texts; <hi>Thy Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther that ſeeth in ſecret, &amp;c God ſearcheth the hearts and reins.</hi> And <hi>Thou only knoweſt the hearts of all the children of men. It is the property of God alone</hi> (ſaith<note n="†" place="margin">In Matt. Hom. 29. p. 201, 202. Ed. Savil. Jer. 17.9. 1 Sam. 16.7.</note> 
                  <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi>) <hi>to know the ſecrets of the heart.</hi> For the proof of this, beſides the paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſages now mentioned, he add that of <hi>Jeremiah, The heart is deceitful above all things, who can know it.</hi> And that of <hi>Samuel, Man looketh on the out ward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart.</hi> And <hi>of this,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>we have many evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dences.</hi> This he again repeats <hi>Hom.</hi> 24. <hi>in Jo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ban.</hi> and proves it from thoſe words of <hi>Solomon, Thou only knoweſt the heart of man.</hi>
                  <note n="(o)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> In Matt. Hom. 19. p. 134.</note> 
                  <hi>If thou doſt thy good works in ſecret, wilſt thou have no ſpecta<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ctor of what is done?</hi> (ſaith the ſame Author) <hi>yes, thou wilſt have, not indeed Angels or Arch-angels</hi> (much leſs Saints and Martyrs) <hi>but God over all</hi> Hence was it held a ſignal honor done to God, and a great act of faith to pray in ſilence:<note n="(p)" place="bottom">Qui in ſilentio orat, fidem defert, &amp; confitetur quod Deus ſeru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tator card<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> &amp; renis ſit, &amp; erationem tua<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>an. è lile audiat, quàm tuo ore fundatu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>Ambroſ. de. Sucram. l. 6. c. 4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>He that doth pray in ſilence,</hi> ſaith St. <hi>Ambroſe, brings faith with him, and confeſſeth that God is the ſearcher of the heart and reins, and that he can hear his prayer before that it is uttered by his mouth.</hi>
                  <note n="(q)" place="bottom">Conſideremus bened ct<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>eleſlem Chriſti Sephia<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, imprimis de praecepto ſecretè adorandi, quo &amp; fidem hominis exigebat, ut Dei omnipotentis &amp; conſpectum &amp; auditum ſub t<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ctis &amp; in abdus etiam adeſſ confideret, &amp; m destum fidei deſidera<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> it, ut quem u<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ique audire &amp; videre fideret ci ſoli religionem, ſaam off<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="4 letters">
                        <desc>••••</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>Tert. de Orat. c. 1. §. 8.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Let conſider,</hi> ſaith <hi>Tertullian, the
<pb n="140" facs="tcp:102663:75"/>heavenly wiſdome of our Lord in his injunction to pra<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>y in ſecret, whereby he both requires the faith of man confiding that God omnipotent both hears and ſees un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der our roofs, and in our ſecret places, and alſo that our faith be modeſt, ſo that we offer our Religion un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to him alone, whom we are confident doth ſee and hear us every where.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>That to aſcribe this knowledge to any Creature to whom God doth not thus diſcover the ſecrets of the heart:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop. 3. §. 3.</note> 
                  <hi>and to pay that honor to it which doth ſuppoſe ſuch knowledge, is Idolatry.</hi> This I make good, 1. From the confeſſions of our Adverſaries, and from the Argument they uſe on like occaſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons. It is truly acknowledged by the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Catechiſm. Rom. part. <hi>3.</hi> c.<hi>1. § 7.</hi>
                  </note> That <hi>Magick, Augury,</hi> and ſuch like wicked Arts are ſins forbidden by the firſt Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandment, and ſuch as cannot be committed without groſs Idolatry. Becauſe, whoever doth expect or ſeek from evil Spirits, or any o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Creature, what the Magician promiſeth, by ſeeking, hoping, or expecting that from them which only ought to be expected from God, they act towards that Creature as if they thought it to be God: For inſtance; he that attempteth to foretell what is future and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tingent, without a revelation from God, he doth unduly do it,<note place="margin">2<hi rend="sup">a</hi> 2<hi rend="sup">a</hi> 
                     <hi>q.</hi> 95. <hi>Art.</hi> 1.</note> ſaith the learned <hi>Sylvius,</hi> 
                  <q>for ſince the cauſes of ſuch thing are unde<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>termined, it is not poſſible we ſhould attain to this knowledge of them from themſelves, or from their cauſes, and whether we do ſpeak of things contingent, or of the know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of the conceptions of the heart, it is certain God alone can know them, it being ſaid,<note place="margin">Iſa. 41.23.</note> 
                     <hi>Thou only knoweſt the hearts of men;</hi> and again, <hi>Declare the things that are to come, that we may know that you are gods:</hi> he therefore
<pb n="141" facs="tcp:102663:75"/>that attempteth to foretell ſuch things, we therefore ſay that he divineth, becauſe after a ſort he acts the God, uſurping that which only doth belong to him.</q> 2. From the two paſſages of Scripture cited by him, it is evident, That albeit God ſometimes did reveal unto his Prophets the knowledge of things future, and of the ſecrets of the heart; yet is that know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge to be eſteemed the property of God, and a ſure indication of divinity, and therefore to aſcribe this knowledge to a Creature, God ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving not revealed it to him, is to aſcribe di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vinity unto that Creature, and to be guilty of Idolatry.</p>
               <p>If it be ſaid, the practice of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> however they by way of worſhip aſcribe that knowledge to the Saints and Angels, which only doth agree to God, ſeems yet unduely to be charged with this crime, <hi>becauſe they do profeſs this knowledge not to be inherent in them, but to be de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rived from God.</hi> I Anſwer, If this excuſe may be admitted in this caſe, then muſt we free the Heathens, and many others from this crime, who always have been branded with it by the Church of God. For 1. The prayers and ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plications which the Heathens made to their in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferior Daemons, and the firſt fruits and offer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ings which they preſented, to them, were only made upon this falſe preſumption,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Celſus apud O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rig. l. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>399.</hi> Ed Spenc.</note> 
                  <hi>That God by them diſpenſed earthly things, and that he had ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pointed them to rule over a City or a Countrey, and</hi>
                  <note n="‖" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, Orig. adv. Celſuns, l. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>381.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>that it was his pleaſure that we ſhould thus pray and
<pb n="142" facs="tcp:102663:76"/>offer to them;</hi> and yet both theſe <hi>firſt fruits</hi> and <hi>prayers</hi> were looked upon as pieces of Idolatry by Jews and Chriſtians. The <hi>Neſtorians</hi> held the Lord Chriſt to be a man, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, by grace inveſted with Divinity; and if any <hi>Ari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans</hi> did ever ſay that Chriſt was to be worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped with divine worſhip, they muſt eſteem this honour to be given to him, not from the digni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of his nature, but from the pleaſure of the Father, but notwithſtanding they allowed him to be <hi>Deus factus;</hi> they were moſt conſtantly condemned by the Church of Chriſt, as wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhippers of men, and perſons guilty of Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try. Thus alſo the <hi>Magicians</hi> pretended to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rive their knowledge of what was hidden and contingent from God, and yet they alſo ſtand condemned by the Church of Chriſt, and by the <hi>Roman</hi> Doctors, as perſons guilty of Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try. And 4. This excuſe will ſay the imputa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of falſhood and unjuſt impeachment on the holy Scriptures; for nothing is more frequent in thoſe ſacred Records, than to impute to per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons what their action did import, however they performed that action upon ſuch preſump<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions and vain imaginations, which if they had been true, muſt have excuſed them from the im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>putation. The Heathen conſtantly profeſſed they did not worſhip ſtocks or ſtones, but that ſpiritual Being, which by their<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ditit Olympius Sophiſta Sozom. H. Ecc. l. <hi>7.</hi> c. <hi>15. v.</hi> Dion. Chryſuſt. S<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>rm. <hi>12.</hi>
                  </note> conſecration they conceived to be preſent in their Images, or which thoſe Images reſembled and repreſent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed; and that prefeſſion we have recorded by
<pb n="143" facs="tcp:102663:76"/>the<note n="†" place="margin">Hermes Aegyptius quem Triſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>megiſium vocant— viſibilia &amp; con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trectabilia ſimulachra velut cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pora Dec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum eſſe aſſerit. Ineſſe au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem his quoſdam ſpiritus invitatos, qui vale<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quid, ſive ad nocen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum, ſive ad deſide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ria corum nonulla complenda, à quibus cis divint honores, &amp; culius ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequia de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feruntur. Hos ergo ſiritus inviſibliles per a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>n qua<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>da<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> vi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="4 letters">
                        <desc>••••</desc>
                     </gap>bis re<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>s cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poralis materiae copulere, ut ſin quaſi animata illis ſpiritibus d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> ta &amp; ſubdita ſimulachr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>; hoc eſſe d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ci De<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>s facere. Auguſtimde Crivi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. P. lib. <hi>6.</hi> cap. <hi>23.</hi> v. cap <hi>24.</hi> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Euſeb praepar. l. <hi>4.</hi> v. Arnch. l. <hi>6.</hi> p. <hi>195.</hi> Lactan l. <hi>2.</hi> c <hi>2.</hi> Auguſt. in Pſal. <hi>113.</hi> Conc <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> Fathers: and yet both the holy Scripture and the ancient Fathers do repreſent them as wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhippers of wood and ſtone, becauſe they vainly did conceive a Spirit to be preſent, when only wood and ſtone were there. Moreover they conceived the objects of their worſhip to be the great Creator, or ſome good Spirit, which he had appointed to act as his Vice-gerent in the world; and yet becauſe thoſe Spirits which they conceived to be the Minſters of God, were only Satans inſtruments, and moſt pernicious Creatures, the Scripture repreſents them as worſhippers of Devils. The <hi>Iſraelites</hi> did not conceive the very Image they had made to be the true Jehovah, <hi>(i. e.)</hi> they did not think, <hi>that gold thus formed into the Image of a Calf, had really its ſeat in Heaven, and did from thence behold the dwellers upon earth;</hi> they did not really be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve it was the great Creator of the VVorld, and conſequently that it made that very matter of which it was compounded, and that it per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed all the wonders which their eyes had ſeen, before it had a being; they did not all conceive that man could at his pleaſure make his Maker, or give a being to that God to whom he owes, and from whom he receives his being; and that they who were not able to preſerve themſelves, could make a being able to preſerve the World, and to confer upon it whatever bleſſing could be wanting to future Ages. Nor did the Heathens, who are accuſed of the like crime in Scripture, entertain ſuch
<pb n="144" facs="tcp:102663:77"/>fooliſh toughts. This is a truth ſelf-evident, and writ upon the hearts and conſciences of all conſidering men: and had I no conviction of the Idolatry committed in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> but only this, that they are forced to excuſe their practice from Idolatry, by laying ſuch prodigious imputations not only on the<note n="*" place="margin">Perſpicu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um igitur ex Scri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pturis eſt (quicquid ſomniet inſanum Calvini caput) Ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>daeos ſimu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lachra pro Diis habu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iſſe. Greg. de Valentia.</note> Jews, but the whole<note n="†" place="margin">Menda<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cium eſt quod Gen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiles ea Deos eſſe non put<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rint. Bel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larm. de Eccl. Tri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>umph. l. <hi>2.</hi> c. <hi>13.</hi> ſ. <hi>10.</hi> &amp; rurſus cauſarum quibus mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vebantur Ethnici ad creden<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum Idola eſſe Deos, prima eſt quia id eis diceba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur à Pon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tificibus ſuis, ſecun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>da, quia vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>debant to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum ferè mundum is credere. <hi>Ihid.</hi>
                  </note> Heathen World, and to aſſert, they did continue ſuch incredible portentous Sots for very many Ages; this were abundantly ſufficient to juſtifie the Charge. For to impute to the whole World for many Ages, the belief of many things, the leaſt of which no ſingle perſon can imagine to be true, without a mira<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cle of folly, is a triumphant demonſtration that their caſe is deſperate. For ſhould any man be forced in defence of any Tenet to aſſert, that all the World did for ſome Ages paſt believe that twice two was ſix, or that every Aſs they fed was the Creator of the World; I humbly conceive we ſhould have reaſon to believe, he was ſome mad diſtempered perſon, and that on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly the badneſs of his cauſe, and his own obſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nacy, and not the evidence of truth, conſtrain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed him to eſpouſe a Tenet ſo reproachful to mankind. And yet this Tenet hath nothing more apparently repugnant to the ſenſe and ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prehenſions of mankind, than that which is maintained by the Doctors of the <hi>Roman</hi> Church, <hi>viz. That all mankind did for two thouſand years conceive, that was their Maker which they had new<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly made, and that at pleaſure they could give a being to him, who hath his being from himſelf, and cannot poſſibly receive it from another.</hi> This therefore could not be the apprehenſion of the Jews and Heathens touching their Images and Calves; and yet I ſay, the Scripture doth expreſly ſay,
<pb n="145" facs="tcp:102663:77"/>the Jews <hi>asked counſel of their ſtocks,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Hoſ. 4.12. Jer. 2.27. Acts 7.41.</note> and <hi>ſaid unto the ſtock, thou art my Father, and to a ſtone, thou haſt brought me forth;</hi> and that they <hi>ſacrificed un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the very Idolor Image of a Calf which they had made:</hi> and of the Heathens it affirms without diſtinction,<note place="margin">Eſa. 44.15, 17.</note> 
                  <hi>That they fell down and prayed to the very Image they had made;</hi> becauſe the homage they performed to theſe Images, upon preſump<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of a Deity, preſiding in them, (that being an abſurd and falſe imagination) was really performed to ſtocks and ſtones: an therefore on the ſame account this <hi>knowledge of the heart of all, that in all places pray unto them,</hi> being aſcribed to Saints and Angels, upon as vain preſumptions of ſuch a revelation which God vouchſafes not to them, muſt be deem'd to be the ſame, as if they did conceive this knowledge to ariſe form the perfection of their natures, and upon that ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count did put up their petitions to them.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Thoſe outward acts of worſhip,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Prop. 4. § 4.</note> 
                  <hi>which by conſent of nations, or by common uſe and cuſtome of mankind, do ſignifie that honour they aſcribe to God alone, and by the exerciſe of which they alwayes did intend to give him the glory due unto his name, are to be reckon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed acts of worſhip proper to God, and he that doth per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form thoſe acts of worſhip to a Creature, which by conſent of nations have obtained to ſignifie the worſhip due to the Creator, and which in ſuch a place or coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try are only uſed to that intent, is by ſo doing an Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter.</hi> For by doing of the ſame, which they conceive an act of worſhip proper to the Deity, he muſt be vertually conceived to will the ſame, and conſequently to will the giving of that worſhip to the Creature, which alone is due to the Creator. For ſeeing all ſuch actions have their import form cuſtome and inſtitution by whom ſoever they are exerciſed, and whatſover
<pb n="146" facs="tcp:102663:78"/>private apprehenſions he may have that wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhippeth, they muſt be thought to ſignifie ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to that import which inſtitution and cuſtome gives them. If any man ſhould uſe thoſe words which naturally import, according to the common uſe and acceptation of the words, that hope and confidence, that love and duty which we owe to God alone, whatever private ſenſe or meaning he may put upon them in his inward thoughts, he muſt be deemed to aſcribe unto that object, to which he uſeth ſuch expreſſions, the honor due to God. For this being the immediate uſe of words to ſignifie the thoughts and apprehenſions of our hearts, he muſt be judged to uſe them in that ſenſe which cuſtome hath impoſed upon them, becauſe, they will not otherwiſe declare the apprehenſions of the mind. Since therefore outward rites &amp; cere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies have their ſignification from the ſame o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riginal from which our words derive it, or elſe do naturally import as much, what reaſon can be given why the uſe of words, which do import Gods Worſhip, ſhould be thought to ſignifie it; &amp; yet the uſe of Rites ſhould not be thought to do the ſame: And hence S. <hi>Auguſtine</hi> (ſaith <hi>Aqui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nas</hi>) gives this reaſon why we muſt nor ſacrifice unto inferior Daemons (<hi>quia exterior a ſacrificia it a ſigna ſunt interiorum,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">2<hi rend="sup">a</hi> 2a q. <hi>96.</hi> Art. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>ſicut verba ſonantia ſigna ſunt rerum</hi>) <hi>becauſe exterior ſacrifices are ſigns of the inte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rior, even as words are ſigns &amp; indications of the things they ſignifie:</hi> now ſince all outward acts of Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip are alſo ſigns of the interior reſpect and veneration of the ſoul, and are performed to ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſs the ſame, it follows that no act of out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward Worſhip which doth by nature, cuſtome, or inſtitution, ſignifie the honour due to God, can be aſſigned to any other, without aſcribing
<pb n="147" facs="tcp:102663:78"/>to it that inward veneration which alone is due unto him: and if this vvere not ſo, thoſe vvi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſer heathens of vvhom St.<note n="*" place="margin">De. Civ. Dei, l. <hi>6.</hi> c. <hi>10.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſpeaks, who underſtood that vvhat the vulgar people vvor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped vvere no Gods, and yet complyed vvith the common practice, could not be guilty of Idolatry; and they vvho underſtood them to be cheats and devils, and yet for fear of pu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſhment did offer ſacrifice or incenſe to them, muſt be excuſed from that crime; becauſe they did perform indeed the outward action, but not vvith an intent to pay the inward homage vvhich vvas due to God; but only to comply vvith the opinion of the Vulgar, or to preſerve themſelves from the unhappy fate of <hi>Socrates;</hi> and yet St. <hi>Auguſtine</hi> doth pronounce thoſe vviſe men guilty in an<note n="†" place="margin">Colebat quod re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prehende<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bat, quod culpabat adorabat— <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>o damna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bilius quo illa quae mendaci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter ogebat, ſic ageret ut eum po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pulus ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>raciter a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gere exi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtimaret. <hi>Aug. de Civ. Dei. l. 6. c. 10.</hi>
                  </note> higher nature than they vvere, vvho thought them to be Gods; and<note n="|" place="margin">2<hi rend="sup">a</hi> 2<hi rend="sup">a</hi> qu. <hi>96.</hi> Art. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Thomas</hi> gives this clear and pregnant rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon vvhy ſuch a ſentence ſhould be paſſed upon them; <hi>viz.</hi> 
                  <q>Becauſe this outvvard Worſhip vvas a ſign of the interior: As therefore he that doth affirm by vvords the contrary to vvhat his heart conceiveth, muſt be eſteemed guilty of a pernicious lye: So alſo he that doth exterior Worſhip to that vvhich he con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiveth in his mind is no due object of that Worſhip, is guilty of the like pernicious falſity;</q> vvhich ſure he could not be, if that exterior action did not import that invvard Worſhip of vvhich it is by inſtitution and by common cuſtome made the ſign: and hence in Scripture, thoſe actions which in their nature do not at all import religious Worſhip, yet be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing tendred to that object vvhich by thoſe acti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons was uſed to be vvorſhipped as God; I ſay ſuch actions are in Scripture mentioned as indi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cations
<pb n="148" facs="tcp:102663:79"/>of Idolatry: (<hi>viz.</hi> to kiſs the hand unto the Sun, to eat of what is ſacrificed to falſe Gods, to feaſt and play before them, to bow the knee to <hi>Baal.</hi>) Moreover, to bow the body, or to uſe proſtration to the wicked <hi>Ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man,</hi> was that which <hi>Mordecai</hi> refuſed, and of this action he gives this account,<note place="margin">Eſth. 13.14.</note> 
                  <hi>Thou knoweſt Lord, that it was neither in contempt, nor pride,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>that I refuſed to worſhip</hi> Haman; <hi>but I did this that I might not prefer the glory of man above the glory of God, nor will I worſhip any be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſides thee, O God.</hi> Sith then we find this out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward worſhip was refuſed, as being due to God alone; we muſt confeſs that it was due unto him, either becauſe God hath enjoyned it ſhould be given unto him alone, and then the Papiſts muſt confeſs they have Gods precept and injunction againſt their <hi>proſtrations</hi> made to <hi>Saints,</hi> or to the <hi>Images of Saints;</hi> or elſe be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe this practice was in thoſe <hi>Perſian Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tries</hi> uſed as a teſtification of Divinity, which they aſcribed to their Governors, and upon that account refuſed not only by the <hi>Jews</hi> but <hi>Greeks,</hi> as you may ſee at large in <hi>Barnaby Briſſonius:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">De Regno Perſico, l. <hi>1.</hi> p. <hi>8, 15.</hi>
                  </note> and if this reaſon be allowed, it clearly follows, that all religious Rites which are in any Place or Nation uſed cuſtomarily, as teſtimonies of Divinity, cannot be uſed in that Place or Na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, to that which is not God, without Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry: hence thoſe who ſate at meat in Idols Temples, however they conceived the Idol to be nothing, and ſo intended no ſuch thing, are ſaid <hi>to drink the cup of Devils,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Cor. 10.20, 21.</note> 
                  <hi>to be partakers of the Devils table, and to have fellowſhip with Devils,</hi> becauſe thoſe actions were in thoſe places uſed to ſignifie the worſhip of thoſe Heathen Gods which moſtly were not Gods, but Devils. Laſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly,
<pb n="149" facs="tcp:102663:79"/>ſhould any perſon put the Crown upon a Subjects head, and the Sword into his hand, ſhould he proclaim him King, and do whate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver elſe was wont to ſignifie, and to confer the Royal dignity; would not that perſon juſtly be eſteemed guilty of Rebellion; and of aſcri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bing to the Subject what was due only to the King? though he ſhould frequently proteſt that by ſo doing he intended no ſuch thing, but only to do honor to the King, by giving it unto his Subject; and that all this honor which he gave unto the Subject, was only <hi>Relative,</hi> and <hi>tranſient,</hi> and <hi>propter principem,</hi> or for the greater honor of that <hi>Prince</hi> whoſe Miniſter he was, whereas the honor conferred upon the King by the like actions, was abſolute and ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minated on himſelf. If all theſe ſubtilties and quirks of wit would not excuſe this perſon from Rebellion, I fear they will as little juſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fie the <hi>Papiſts</hi> in uſing of thoſe Rites to <hi>Images,</hi> and <hi>Crucifixes,</hi> and paying their devotions to <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels</hi> in thoſe expreſſions, which in the common acceptation of them, aſcribe unto thoſe Creatures the power of conferring what God alone can give. Now from this propoſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion do ariſe theſe Corollaries.</p>
               <p>That to offer Sacrifice,<note place="margin">Corol 1. § 5. p. 389.</note> is to perform that Worſhip which is proper only to God: For <hi>T. G.</hi> truly doth aver, That <hi>Sacrifice is not only by the cuſtom of the Church, but all mankind, appro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>priated to ſignifie the abſolute Worſhip due only to God,</hi> and this St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> did conceive to be the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon apprehenſion of mankind. Hence he ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſly ſaith, <hi>That no man certainly dares</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Sacrifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficium cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tè nullus eſt qui au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deat dicere deberi niſi Domino ſoli—quis verò ſacrificandum cenſuit niſi ei quem Deum, aut ſcivit, aut putavit, aut finxit. <hi>Aug. de Civ. Dei, l. 10. c. 4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>ſay that
<pb n="150" facs="tcp:102663:80"/>Sacrifice belongs to any but to God alone,</hi> and puts this Queſtion, <hi>Who ever thought that he ſhould ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice to any perſon whom he did not know, or feign, or think to be God.</hi> And this is evident from Scripture,<note place="margin">Ex. 22.20.</note> which doth expreſly ſay, <hi>He that ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crificeth to the Gods, ſhall utterly be deſtroyed, ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept unto Jehovah, even unto him only.</hi> And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore when <hi>Manoah</hi> would have detained the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gel with him, that he might prepare for him a Kid,<note place="margin">Jud. 13.16</note> the Angel anſwered, <hi>If thou intendeſt to pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pare a Sacrifice, it muſt be offered unto God.</hi> When the men of <hi>Lyſtra</hi> aſſayed to ſacrifice to <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Barnabas,</hi> they rent their cloaths, and preſent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly ran in among the people, crying out, that they were men; this being in the judgment of St. <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Barnabas,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Act. 14.14</note> as well as of St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> to <hi>perform the Worſhip proper to a Deity.</hi> But here <hi>T. G.</hi> aſſures us,<note place="margin">P. 392.</note> That <hi>it is far from the hearts of Roman Catholicks, when they ſpeak of Sacrifice, as proper to God, to think that this is meant of external Sacrifice, as diſtinguiſhed from prayer.</hi> Now here I cannot but admire at the groſs ignorance of this Aſſertion, which doth abundantly diſco<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver, that <hi>T. G.</hi> neither knows what is the im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>port of a Sacrifice, nor what <hi>the Church of Rome</hi> aſſerts concerning it. For Sacrifice doth nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther in the nature of the thing, nor in the judgment of the <hi>Romiſh</hi> Church, include a pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er, that is by them aſſerted <hi>to be</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">In ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latione Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crificii cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>juſcunque ſacerdotis duo poſſut cenſidera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri, <hi>ſc.</hi> ip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſum Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficium ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latum, &amp; devotio of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferentis. <hi>Aquinas 3.</hi> part. q. <hi>22.</hi> Art. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>another kind of Worſhip,</hi> but Sacrifice as it denotes the out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward action, is<note n="(b)" place="margin">Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficium eſt oblatio rei ſenſibilis—ſoli Deo facta per realem mutationem ad teſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum ſupre mum illius Dominium &amp; noſtram ſubjectionem. <hi>Becan.</hi> Theol. Scholast. part. <hi>3.</hi> c. <hi>25.</hi> q. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>the oblation of ſomething ſenſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble,</hi> and this is that, ſay they, which is <hi>the</hi>
                  <note n="(c)" place="bottom">D<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>citur rei ſenſibilis, ut excludatur in<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>erna oblatio, quâ quis ſeipſum &amp; ſua omnia Deo ſubjicit <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> offert, quod non eſt propriè Sacrificium. <hi>Ib.</hi> Dicitur quarto ſoli Deo facta, quia Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>f<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>cium propriè pertinet ad cultum Latriae qui ſoli Deo exhiberi poteſt. <hi>Ib.</hi>
                  </note>
                  <pb n="151" facs="tcp:102663:80"/>
                  <hi>proper Sacrifice.</hi> But ſeeing this oblation doth alſo ſignifie the inward conſecration, or the oblation of our ſelves to God, it therefore is to <hi>be eſteemed, ſay they, a Worſhip due to God a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lone.</hi> And whereas <hi>T. G.</hi> tells us,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 391.</hi> Ad oratio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne n<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>cun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>do <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>quiri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur petitio.</note> That <hi>this oblation contains the higheſt act of prayer,</hi> it is appa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent that it is no prayer, for it is no petition which yet is made the Genus, and put into the definition of a prayer, both by he<note n="(d)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Aqui.</hi> 2a 2ae. qu. <hi>84</hi> Art. <hi>17</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>School<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men</hi> and the <hi>Fathers:</hi> And I would gladly know what that man prays for, who only ſaith, <hi>Oh Lord, I offer up my ſoul and body to thy ſervice.</hi> Sith therefore nothing more is requiſite to the internal Sacifice, it is extreamly evident that prayer is no neceſſary part or adjunct of it. Prayer may indeed be uſed with Sacrifice inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nal and external, and Sacrifice with prayer; but if that be ſufficient to demonſtrate that prayer is a part of Sacrifice, our Hoods, and Surplices muſt be a part of Common prayer, becauſe we uſe them with it. Moreover it is evident, that when the <hi>Romaniſts</hi> aſſert that Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice is proper to God, they mean as well the<note n="(e)" place="margin">I nagi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni non con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venit cul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus imer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus verus Latriae, nec externus proprius, qualis eſt Sacrifici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um <hi>Bellar.</hi> l. <hi>2.</hi> de I<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maginibus, c. <hi>24.</hi> Corporale Sacrifici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um ad La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>triam per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinet. <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lex. Ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lenſis</hi> part. <hi>4.</hi> de Orat. qu. <hi>26.</hi> Art. <hi>5.</hi> p. <hi>704.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>outward</hi> as the <hi>inward Sacrifice;</hi> for that Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice which they confeſs to be <hi>Latria,</hi> is <hi>the oblation of ſomewhat ſenſible,</hi> of<note n="(f)" place="bottom">Significat autem Sacrificium quod offertur exterius, interius ſpirituale Sacrificium, quo anima ſcipſam offert Deo — &amp; ideo ſicut ſoli Deo ſu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>n<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mo debemus Sacrificium ſpirituale offerre, ita etiam ſoli Deo debemus of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferre exteriora Sacrificia. <hi>Aquin.</hi> 2a 2ae. qu. <hi>89.</hi> Act. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>ſomething that doth ſignifie the inward Sacrifice,</hi> and <hi>ſuffereth a real change.</hi> Now all theſe things can only be aſſerted of the outward Sacrifice; that there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore in the judgment of the <hi>Roman Catholick</hi> is properly <hi>Latria,</hi> or that Worſhip which is due
<pb n="152" facs="tcp:102663:81"/>to God alone: Which I will further prove 1.<note place="margin">Aug. de Civ. Dei, l. 10. c. 19.</note> From <hi>Aquinas</hi> and St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> who do argue thus; <q>the outward Sacrifice doth ſignifie the inward and ſpiritual Sacrifice, and therefore ſeeing the inward and ſpiritual Sacrifice muſt be preſented only to the higheſt God, the outward alſo muſt be offered only to him.</q> 2. I ask if this external Sacrifice be not the worſhip proper to God, whether or no it be Idolatry to offer it to Saints and Angels, or to Heathen Emperors and Daemons: if it be not, why did the ancient Chriſtians refuſe to do it upon this account. Why was it alwayes deem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed Idolatry even to caſt a little<note n="(g)" place="margin">Non eſt tan<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>um in eo ſervitus Idoli, ſi quis dum<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>gieu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis thura in bustum arae jaciat. <hi>Hieron. ep. ad Heliodorum.</hi>
                  </note> Incenſe up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the Altar of an Heathen Deity? but if it be Idolatry to give this outward worſhip to a Creature; it muſt be only due to the Creator, as is apparent from what we have diſcourſed touching the nature and definition of Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>To vow to Angels or to Saints departed,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Corol. 2. §. 6.</note> 
                  <hi>is to aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cribe unto them the honour due to the Creator.</hi> For before this Superſtition of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> obtained, whoever offered up a vow to an in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſible Being, but he conceived or feigned it to be God? Wherefore this worſhip, when it be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gan to be thus uſed by the Roman party, was by the common practiſe and conſent of Nations made to ſignifie the worſhip only due to God, and ſo their practiſe, who do aſcribe this wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip to the Saints departed, muſt be deemed I<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dolatry, becauſe it is the giving of that worſhip to them which is due to God: and this in <hi>Theſi</hi> is confeſſed by the Roman Catholick: to<note n="(h)" place="margin">Vovere eſt propriè actus La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>triae. <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quin.</hi> 2<hi rend="sup">a</hi> 2<hi rend="sup">a</hi> 
                     <hi>q 88. Art. 5.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>vow is to perform the worſhip of Latria,</hi> ſay the
<pb n="153" facs="tcp:102663:81"/>Schoolmen. They put God into the<note n="(i)" place="margin">Eſt i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gitur vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſio deli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>berata bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni cujuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piam meli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oris Deo facta; per hoc quod additum eſt <hi>Deo facta,</hi> di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinguitur votum <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> promiſſione quae fit ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mini. <hi>Eſtius in ſent. l. 4. diſt. 38. §. 1. p. 206.207.</hi>
                  </note> defini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of a Vow, and tell us that <hi>it is a</hi>
                  <note n="(k)" place="margin">Votum eſt quaedam promiſſio Deo facta. <hi>ibid.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſe made to God;</hi> and that <hi>it</hi>
                  <note n="(l)" place="margin">Votum ſoli Deo fit, ſed pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſio eti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am poteſt fieri homi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni. <hi>id.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>only differs from a promiſe made to man in this reſpect, that it is made to God.</hi> It is confeſſed by <hi>Bellarmine,</hi> that <hi>in the holy Scriptures we have no inſtance of a Vow that was not made to God alone. Aquinas</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">ibid.</note> proves a Vow to be <hi>the worſhip of Latria,</hi> becauſe the Prophet<note n="†" place="margin">ch. 19.21.</note> 
                  <hi>Eſa</hi> ſaith of the Aegyptians, <hi>they ſhall do ſacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice and oblation, yea, they ſhall vow a Vow unto the Lord, and perform it;</hi> for <hi>to worſhip God,</hi> ſaith he (to wit, with Sacrifice and Oblation) <hi>is Latria, therefore to vow unto him muſt be ſo:</hi> and this con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſion of our Adverſaries, may farther be con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmed by Reaſon and Authority. For we do virtually aſcribe unto thoſe perſons to whom our Vows are made, the knowledge of thoſe Vows, and of the diſpoſition of the heart whence they proceed; for otherwiſe we muſt ſuppoſe them equally inclined to aſſiſt the hypocritical and the ſincereſt Votary; and if we do ſuppoſe them ignorant of what we vow, our worſhip muſt be vain and fruitleſs: now hence it follows that we muſt pay this worſhip to him only who un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtandeth what we vow, and is acquainted with the inward motions of the ſoul, which on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly God, who is the <hi>ſearcher of the heart,</hi> doth know. Beſides, the Romaniſt doth often vow that his<note n="(m)" place="margin">I humbly beg of thee, oh Mother of all Clemency, that thou wouldſt vouch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſafe to admit me into the number of thoſe who have devoted themſelves to thee, to be thy perpetual ſervants. <hi>Reflect. on the Devotion of the Romiſh Church,</hi> p. 420.</note> whole life ſhall be devoted to the bleſſed Virgin, or ſome other Saint. Now in the judgment of St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> thus <hi>to</hi>
                  <note n="(n)" place="bottom">
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>t ſacra faciemus &amp; ſacrificemus vel aliqua noſtra, ſive nos ip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſos religionis ritubus conſecremus, hic est Divinitati, vel ſi expreſſuis dicendum eſt Deitati debitus cultus. <hi>Aug. de Civ. Dei. l. 10. c. 1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>conſecrate
<pb n="154" facs="tcp:102663:82"/>our ſelves by a religious rite to any thing, is to per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form unto it the worſhip proper to a Deity.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Prayer offered and put up in any time and place to an inviſible,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Cor. 3. §. 7.</note> 
                  <hi>and not corporeally preſent being, is the oblation of that worſhip to it which is due to God.</hi> For this, before the Superſtition of the <hi>Romiſh Church</hi> prevailed, was alwayes uſed as an indi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of Divinity, and a thing proper to the <hi>Deity.</hi> Thus <hi>Dio</hi> tells us that <hi>Caligula</hi> was wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped as a God, becauſe they offered to him <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, prayers and ſupplications. The conſecration of an Image was deemed by ſome Heathens, to fix within it ſome inviſible and powerful being, and then by ſupplication to the conſecrated Image it was made a God, ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording unto that of <hi>Martial:</hi>
                  <q>
                     <l>Qui fingit ſacros auro, vel marmore vultus</l>
                     <l>Non facit ille Deos,<note place="margin">L. <hi>8.</hi> Ep. <hi>24</hi>
                        </note> qui Rogat ille facit.</l>
                  </q>
                  <q>
                     <l>'Tis not the carved Gold, or Marble ſtone</l>
                     <l>That makes the God, but Supplication.</l>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It is adorned.</hi> ſaith<note n="*" place="margin">Ecce or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>natur con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecratur o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ratur tum postremo Deus est. <hi>p. 26. Luk. 11.2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Minutius, and conſecrated, and laſtly it is prayed unto, and then it is a God:</hi> This may be farther proved from Scripture, Reaſon, and Authority: From Scripture thus; He only ought to be the object of our Prayer who is our Heavenly Father; for thus the Pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept runs, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>when, or as of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ten as you pray, ſay, Our Father, &amp;c.</hi> which Pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept muſt not be ſuppoſed to enjoyn all Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans to uſe theſe words whenſoever they do pray, for we do never find in any of the pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers which the Apoſtles made, that they did ſo; it therefore doth enjoyn us when we pray for any thing which in this Prayer is mentioned or
<pb n="155" facs="tcp:102663:82"/>contained, to pray unto our heavenly Father for it. 2. Obſ. This form of Prayer muſt be ſuppoſed to contain all things which are the matter of a true and grateful Prayer, according unto that of <hi>Auſtin</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">Dicen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum quod oratio Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minica perfectiſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ma eſt, quia ſicut Angu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinus dicit ad Probum, ſi rectè &amp; congruen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>enter ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus nihil aliud dice<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re poſſumus quam quod in iſta ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minica po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſitum eſt. <hi>Aquinas</hi> 2<hi rend="sup">a</hi> 2a <hi>q. 83. Art. 8. Ep. 121. c. 12.</hi>
                  </note>, <hi>Run through all the words of holy Prayers, and you will be able to find nothing which is not included in the Lords Prayer:</hi> in this both Proteſtants and Roman Catholicks agree. Hence therefore I aſſume, if when we pray for any thing contained in this Prayer, we are en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joyned to pray to God, then all our acceptable Prayers muſt be directed to him, and whenſoe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver we do pray for any bleſſing, we muſt call upon him: beſides, <hi>Our Father</hi> doth belong to every Petition, no other perſon being menti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oned in this Prayer; ſo that the ſenſe runs thus, <hi>Our Father, &amp;c.</hi> let <hi>thy Kingdome come. Our Father,</hi> let <hi>thy will be done, &amp;c.</hi> And then the import of this injunction will be this, when you pray for the advancement of Gods Glory, or the promotion of his Kingdom, or the perform<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ance of his Will; when you ſolicite for any Temporal bleſſing, or for the pardon of your Sin; or laſtly, for the prevention of any Evil, or Temptation of what kind ſoever; when you deſire any of theſe mercies for your ſelves or others, pray to your Heavenly Father for them. 3. None of theſe bleſſings muſt be asked of him to whom the Kingdom, Power, and Glory doth not of right belong. For this is added as the cauſe or motive of making theſe addreſſes to God, and where the motive or cauſe is want<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, the effect muſt ceaſe: Now to God only the <hi>Kingdome, Power,</hi> and <hi>Glory</hi> doth agree, <hi>Jude</hi> 25. We therefore muſt addreſs our Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers to him only for the obtaining of theſe bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſings: And leaſt you ſhould object that this
<pb n="156" facs="tcp:102663:83"/>Argument excludes the third and ſecond per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons of the Sacred Trinity; let it be noted that all the <hi>Schoolmen</hi> do affirm, That <hi>the word Father in this Prayer muſt not be taken perſonally, but eſſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tially, and ſo excludeth not the other Perſons of the Trinity, but thoſe things only which have not the ſame nature with them.</hi> 2. Prayer offered up in any time or place to an inviſible, and for any thing we know, a Being abſent from us as far as Earth from Heaven, doth aſcribe unto that Being the knowledge of the ſecrets of the heart: now to worſhip any Being, whether Saint or Angel, with ſuch a kind of worſhip which doth aſcribe unto it the knowledge of the deſires and ſecrets of the heart, both where and whenſoever they are conceived or uttered, is to aſcribe unto them by way, of worſhip what is not due to Saints or Angels, but alone to God, as hath been proved already, and may be further thus confirmed. (1.) If Saints departed were ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quainted with the deſires of our hearts, why did <hi>Elijah</hi> ſpeak unto <hi>Eliſha</hi> thus,<note place="margin">2 Kings 2.9.</note> 
                  <hi>Ask what thou wilst before I am taken from thee?</hi> The Scripture doth affirm that he was taken up into the Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vens, and therefore did behold the face of God. And <hi>Roman Catholicks</hi> themſelves deny that he was held in <hi>Limbo,</hi> as they imagine other Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phets were: being in Heaven, his love unto <hi>Eliſha</hi> and the Church of God was not dimi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſhed, but enlarged, and therefore upon that account he had a ſtronger reaſon to ask what he deſired then before. Beſides, the Prophet being now with God in Heaven, his Prayers would more effectually prevail for any Bleſſing for his Friend: and therefore he had greater reaſon to have ſaid, had he believed this Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome, Ask what thou
<pb n="157" facs="tcp:102663:83"/>wilst when I am taken from thee.</hi> And therefore we have reaſon to preſume, that he did not be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve this Doctrine, but rather thought that his departure would render all <hi>Elijah</hi>'s future wiſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>es and add reſſes to him vain and ineffectual. (2.) From that known paſſage of <hi>Iſaiah, Abra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ham neſcivit nos, &amp; Iſrael ignoravit nos.</hi> St. <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtine</hi> thus concludes<note n="(o)" place="margin">Si tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ti Patri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>archae quid erga popu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum ex his procreatum ageretur ignorave<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>runt, qui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus Deo credentibus populus ipſe ex corum stirpe promiſſus est, quomodo mortui ſuorum rebus atque actubus cognoſcendis adjuvandiſque miſcentur?— ibi ergo ſunt ſpiritus defunctorum, ubi non vident quaecunque aguntur aut eveniunt in iſta vita hominibus. <hi>De curâ pro mortuis. c. 13.</hi>
                  </note>, <hi>If ſuch great Patri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>archs were ignorant of what was done towards the people that proceeded from their Loins, how ſhould the dead be converſant in knowing or helping of their friends in what they do? There therefore are the Spirits of dead perſons where they do not ſee what things are done or happen to men in this life.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. I reaſon thus, this practice doth aſcribe unto the objects of our Prayer ſuch knowledge of the heart, and ſuch a cogniſance of all pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titions preſented to them at all times, and in all places of the world, which we have proved to agree to God alone, or ſuch a preſence in all places which is proper to him, and therefore it aſcribeth to them the honor due to God alone. 2. If Saints departed do know the minds and inward thoughts of thoſe who put up their pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titions to them, they have this knowledge ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther from Revelation, or from the beatifick Viſion; but they have no ſuch knowledge either from Revelation, or from the Beatifick Viſion. <hi>Ergo.</hi> And</p>
               <p n="1">1. God doth not ordinarily reveal unto them the knowledge of the hearts of their petition<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers: For if they do not want this Revelation,
<pb n="158" facs="tcp:102663:84"/>God, who doth nothing vainly, muſt not be ſuppoſed to impart it. But theſe bleſſed Spirits do not want it; for did they need this Reve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lation to perceive our minds (ſaith <hi>Bellarmine</hi>) the Church would not ſo confidently ſay to all the Saints,<note place="margin">Votis pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>camur, cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dium au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dite preces ſupplicum, <hi>Brev. in Com. A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſt. p. 2.</hi>
                  </note> pray for me, (much leſs we offer to you the deſires of our hearts) but ſometimes would deſire God, thus to reveal our prayers, and to acquaint them with the deſires of our hearts.</p>
               <p n="2">2. If God thus reveal the Prayers of the Petitioner to the deceaſed Saints, what reaſon can be given (ſaith the forementioned Author) why all the holy <hi>Patriarchs</hi> and <hi>Prophets</hi> were not invoked by the Church of <hi>Iſrael</hi> before our Saviours advent? and he had reaſon to make this enquiry. For (1.) It is as eaſie to Almighty God to make this Revelation to the ſouls in <hi>Limbo</hi> (that Papal priſon of the <hi>Antient Patriarchs</hi> and holy <hi>Prophets</hi>) as to the ſouls in Heaven, nor have we one example or declara<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, that what God is ſuppoſed now to do, he was not willing to do then. (2.) Certain it is, the charity of thoſe departed <hi>Patriarchs</hi> and <hi>Prophets</hi> towards their relatives and friends, and the whole Church of God, muſt be exceeding<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly advanced by their change, they muſt be more the friends of God, and their petitions muſt be more prevailing, then whilſt they did conti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nue in the fleſh: Wherefore the <hi>Jews</hi> had as good reaſon to invoke theſe <hi>Patriarchs</hi> and <hi>Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phets,</hi> as hath the <hi>Romaniſt</hi> to call upon the <hi>Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Martyrs.</hi> And God had equal reaſon to declare this was the duty of the <hi>Jew,</hi> and to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veal their Supplications to the <hi>Patriarchs,</hi> as to declare this was the duty of the <hi>Chriſtian,</hi> and to reveal their Supplications to departed <hi>Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians.</hi>
                  <pb n="159" facs="tcp:102663:84"/>(3.) What a ridiculous office do they impoſe upon the God of Heaven by this fond o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pinion? for when they pray to <hi>Apollonia</hi> for the tooth-ach. God muſt not only tell her that ſuch a perſon ſupplicates, but alſo that his teeth do ake, and therefore he particularly imploreth her aſſiſtance, when they addreſs themſelves to any Saint in this odd language,<note n="*" place="margin">Cum ad Imaginem Sancti ali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cujus quis Domini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cam orati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onem pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nuntiat, ita tum ſenti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>at ſe ab il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lo petere, ut ſecum oret ſibi<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> poſtulet ea quae Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicae ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionis for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mulâ con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinentur. <hi>Catech. Rom.</hi> part <hi>4</hi> c. <hi>6.</hi> ſ. <hi>4.</hi> p. <hi>586.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Our Father which art in heaven, &amp;c.</hi> which they familiarly do, as is acknowledged by the <hi>Roman Catechiſm.</hi> God muſt inform this Saint both of the perſon praying, and his prayer, and his intention by ſo doing, to oblige him to uſe thoſe words in his behalf.<note n="†" place="margin">O praeco accelera piae matri<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> praecare viſcera. <hi>Propr. Feſt.</hi> F. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> When they deſire any Saint or Angel to go unto the Bleſſed Virgin, this Saint muſt be informed firſt of the matter of the Prayer, then muſt he poſt unto the bleſſed Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gin, and ſhe muſt go unto her Son, and he un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to his Father to preſent that requeſt which he revealed. And are not theſe men very bold with God, to put ſuch offices upon him, and make him Nuntio to all his Creatures?</p>
               <p n="2">2. The Saints departed do not know the hearts and the petitions of their Supplicants, by vertue of the beatifick Viſion. This vain preſumption depends on this, that ſeeing God, they muſt in him behold thoſe things which in Idea are contained in him, or which his know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge doth perceive, and ſo the refutation of this dream will be ſufficient confutation of it. And (1.) That which the holy Spirit only knows, theſe bleſſed Spirits do not know; but <hi>the things of God (i.e.</hi> his purpoſes and counſels, <hi>&amp;c.) knoweth no man but the Spirit of God,</hi> 1 Cor. 2.11. <hi>Ergo.</hi> If then the bleſſed Spirits, not<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>withſtanding the beatifick Viſion, do not ſee the mind and counſel of God without his revelati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on,
<pb n="160" facs="tcp:102663:85"/>why ſhould we think that by beholding of God, they alſo do behold the ſupplications we put up unto them?<note place="margin">De vita Contemp. l. <hi>5.</hi> c. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note> Thoſe words of <hi>Proſper, That nothing is ſo ſecret, as that the knowledge of it ſhould be denied to the perfectly bleſſed:</hi> And that of <hi>Gregory,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">L. <hi>12.</hi> Mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ral. c. <hi>13.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That they who ſee that God who ſeeth all things, muſt themſelves ſee all things.</hi> I ſay, thoſe words do as much prove that bleſſed Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits do know the ſecrets of Gods counſel, as that they ſee the ſupplications we put up unto them. To ſtrengthen and confirm this Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, let us conſider, (1.) That the Fathers do from this place conclude the holy Spirit to be God, becauſe he is the ſearcher of the things of God; which Argument would be invalid, if this could truly be aſſerted of the bleſſed Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits. 2.<note place="margin">1 Cor. 2.12</note> Obſerve that the Apoſtle argues thus, That <hi>as no man knows the ſecrets of the heart of man, beſides the Spirit of man within him,</hi> ſo none can know the ſecrets of the God of Heaven, <hi>but the Spirit of God.</hi> Now if the bleſſed Spirits do know the ſecrets of the heart of man, the Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument would be invalid; for the <hi>Romaniſt</hi> might give the baffle to St. <hi>Paul,</hi> and tell him, That as the ſecrets of the heart of man are known not only to the Spirit of man, but alſo to myriads of bleſſed Saints and Angels, ſo may the ſecrets of God be known not only to the holy Spirit, but to many others. 2. The Scri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pture doth aſſure us, That thoſe bleſſed Angels which always did behold the face of God, had not the knowledge of thoſe things which are re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vealed to us by the Goſpel; and that the curi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous Wiſdom which contrived that diſpenſation, was <hi>made known unto them by the Church:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Eph. 3.10. 1 Pet. 1.12</note> and therefore <hi>Peter</hi> repreſents them, as <hi>ſtooping down</hi> to view this new diſcovery; which is a
<pb n="161" facs="tcp:102663:85"/>ſignal indication of the falſhood of this fond conceit. That bleſſed Spirits ſeeing him who knoweth all things, muſt have the knowledge of thoſe things he ſees, and therefore of the pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers that are put up unto him, they being ſeen and known to God. (3.) That we may pray in faith, we muſt be certain that the bleſſed Spirits are acquainted with the deſires of our hearts; for he that doth command us to pray in faith, and without doubting, cannot be want<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to give us certain motives of this faith: and therefore God, who never is deficient in what is neceſſary, would certainly have given both to <hi>Jews</hi> and <hi>Christians</hi> ſufficient revelation of his will in this particular, had he intended that they ſhould pay this homage to the Saints de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parted; whereas we have no certain evidence, that they enjoy this knowledge, either from Revelation, or from Viſion. And (1.) We are not certain that they behold our ſupplicati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons in the beatifick Viſion; for many of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> do hold the contrary, and it is free for all her members ſo to do, and ſo this matter cannot be held as any Article of faith, or certain definition of the Church. 2. It is not certain that theſe bleſſed Spirits by vertue of this Viſion do behold what is contingent, for this is generally denied by the <hi>Romiſh</hi> Doctors, and yet theſe things are ſeen of God as clearly as are the ſecrets of the heart. (2.) We can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not poſſibly be certain that God doth reveal them; for we cannot certainly conclude it from his Attributes, nor have we any certain revelation that he doth reveal our minds and thoughts unto them: for if we can certainly conclude it from his Attributes, then God would not be God, did he not thus reveal our
<pb n="162" facs="tcp:102663:86"/>ſupplications to the Saints departed. And Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>condly, Then to deny this Revelation, would be to ſin againſt the light of nature; and then not only <hi>Proteſtants,</hi> but the prevailing part of <hi>Roman Catholicks,</hi> muſt ſin againſt the light of nature, by holding they obtain this knowledge, not by Revelation, but from the Viſion of that God who knoweth all things: but if by vertue of ſome Revelation, we are aſſured that our pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titions are revealed to the Saints, why do they not produce it? Why doth <hi>T. G.</hi> confeſs, that <hi>Auſtin</hi> and others of the ancient Fathers, were uncertain what to determine in this caſe? Why do the greater part of <hi>Roman Catholicks</hi> de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny what they have certain Revelation for? 3. Where is this Revelation to be found? In Scripture? No, they confeſs that this is whol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly ſilent in this matter, and give us many Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons why it was not mentioned in holy Writ. Have we this Revelation from Tradition? Why then do the prevailing part of <hi>Roman Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholicks reject it?</hi> Sith then we have no certain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of what this practice doth ſuppoſe, either from Revelation, or from the beatifick Viſion, we muſt be guilty of Idolatry, by our compli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ance with this practice.</p>
               <p n="3">3. That this is the concurrent judgment of the Fathers, and that they judged all ſupplicati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons to inviſible and abſent Beings to attribute Gods Worſhip to them, may be evinced from two Conſiderations: 1. That they look'd up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on it not only as a Sacrifice, but as the beſt and greateſt Sacrifice. <hi>By prayer we honour God,</hi> ſaith <hi>Clemens,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Strom. l. <hi>7.</hi> p. <hi>717.</hi> A. Apol. c. <hi>30.</hi> p. <hi>27.</hi> B.</note> 
                  <hi>and ſend up to him,</hi>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>the best and the moſt holy Sacrifice: I of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fer to him a fatter and a better Sacrifice than he him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf enjoyned,</hi> viz. <hi>Prayer iſſuing from a chaſt body.
<pb n="163" facs="tcp:102663:86"/>an unſpotted ſoul, and inſpired by the Holy Ghost,</hi> ſo <hi>Tertullian.</hi> And this is verily St. <hi>Auſtin</hi>'s judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, in that place which Dr. <hi>Stillingfleet</hi> had cited to this effect, and all the tragedies and outeries of <hi>T. G.</hi> againſt him upon this occaſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, are the moſt falſe and impudent that ever drop'd from Pen: To make this clear, it will be needful only to lay before the Reader <hi>Auſtin</hi>'s words, <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">D<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> C. D. l. <hi>10.</hi> c. <hi>19.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Qui autem putant haec viſibilia Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficia Diis aliis congruere, illi vero tanquam inviſibili inviſibilia, &amp; majori majora, meliori<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> meliora, qualia ſunt p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ra mentis &amp; bona voluntatis officia, profecto neſciunt haec ita eſſe ſigna illorum, ſicut verba ſignantia vel ſonantia ſunt rerum, quocirca ſicut o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rantes atque landantes ad cum dirigimus ſignificantes voces cun res ipſas in corde quas ſignificamus offerimus, it a ſacrificantes non alteri viſibile Sacrificium offeren<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum eſſe noverimus, quam illi, cujus inviſibile Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crificium nos ipſi eſſe debemus:</hi> i.e. They that conceive theſe viſible Sacrifices may agree to leſſer Gods, but that to him who is inviſible, the greater and the better God, inviſible, greater and better Sacrifices do agree, <hi>viz.</hi> the duties of a pure mind, and a good will; theſe per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons know not that theſe (outward Sacrifices) are the ſigns of them, (<hi>viz.</hi> of the inviſible, the greater and the better Sacrifices) as our words ſpoken are the ſigns of things; as therefore when we pray or we give thanks, we direct our ſpeech to him, <hi>N. B.</hi> to whom we offer the conceptions of the heart they ſignifie; ſo when we ſacrifice, we know the outward Sacrifice ought to be offered unto him alone, to whom we ought to yield our ſelves a Sacrifice in viſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble. Where 1. Doth not St. <hi>Austin</hi> ſay, That <hi>the inviſible Sacrifices are greater and better than the outward Sacrifice;</hi> for what is it <hi>illorum</hi> can refer
<pb n="164" facs="tcp:102663:87"/>to, beſides <hi>majorum</hi> and <hi>meliorum?</hi> Doth not he ſay, <hi>The duties of a pure mind</hi> and <hi>a good will are</hi> to be deemed <hi>inviſible</hi> and <hi>better Sacrifices?</hi> And is not Prayer the duty of a pure mind and a good will? And muſt he not then ſay, that Prayer is a greater and a better offering than any out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward Sacrifice? And 2. To put the matter be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>yond all diſpute,<note place="margin">Qui ergo Divinita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem ſibi arrogant Spiritus, non cujuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>libet cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poris fumo, ſed <hi>ſuppli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cantis a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nimo</hi> de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lectantu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> doth not St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> add, <hi>That theſe inferior Spirits who uſurp Divinity require Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifices, not that they are delighted with the ſmoak and vapour, but with the mind of him that prayeth?</hi> clearly concluding that to be the better and the higher ſervice. Doth not he intimate that they uſurp Divinity more by requiring Prayer than Sacrifice? And laſtly, Doth not he affirm, That they who offer outward Sacrifice to him alone, to whom their inward ought to be ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>propriated, do alſo <hi>when</hi> (i.e. as often as) <hi>they pray</hi> or <hi>render thanks, direct their words</hi> (not to a Saint or Angel but) <hi>to him to whom they of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fer the things conceived in the heart?</hi> Which doth not only prove, That Prayer was by him liken<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed to Sacrifice; and that mental Prayer which the <hi>Trent Council</hi> will not permit us to deny to Saints, is an inviſible and higher Worſhip than the outward Sacrifice, but alſo that the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans of his time did pray and render thanks to God alone, for elſe it had been obvious to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ply to the ſimilitude St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> gives us, <hi>That as we ſometimes offer up our prayers and our thanks<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>givings to the Saints departed, ſo might we offer up the outward Sacrifice.</hi> And this will be ſufficient to demonſtrace, That <hi>T. G.</hi> in his whole An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer to this place, hath not one word of truth. For 1.<note place="margin">p. 391.</note> It is a falſe ſuggeſtion, that <hi>Auctin's</hi> Argument runs thus, That <hi>external Sacrifice be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the higheſt expreſſion of the higheſt part of Prayer.
<pb n="165" facs="tcp:102663:87"/>ought of all others to be reſerved, as moſt proper to God.</hi> For his Argument is clearly this, <hi>To him only do belong the ſigns to whom belongeth what is re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſented by them, and therefore ſeeing we muſt offer up our ſelves to God alone, that outward Sacrifice which is the ſign of this oblation, muſt be appropriated to him.</hi> That outward Sacrifice is the higheſt expreſſion of the higheſt part of Prayer, St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth not ſay. 2. It is a falſe inſinuati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, that when St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth deny, that Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice is due to any other but the higheſt God, <hi>he doth not ſpeak of Sacrifice diſtinguiſhed from Prayer,</hi> for he ſtyles it <hi>Sacrificium viſibile;</hi> he doth op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe it to the duties of a pure mind, as the leſs unto the greater; he repreſents it as the ſign of the inviſible; and therefore it is plain ſtupidity to think, he did not ſpeak of the external Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice, as different from the internal, or di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinguiſhed from it. 3. It is prodigiouſly falſe that Dr. <hi>St</hi> ſides with the<note n="*" place="margin">Dr. <hi>St.</hi> is forced to main<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain an Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of the Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thens a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>stin. T. G. p.</hi> 390. Do you not think the Dr. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed the utmoſt of his confi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence to maintain for very good an Argument of the Heathens confuted by St. <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtin</hi> in this very place. The Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>then, ſaith Dr. <hi>St.</hi> ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gued very well, I de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny it, ſaith St. <hi>Austin. T. G. p.</hi> 390.</note> Heathens againſt <hi>Auſtin</hi> for what the Dr. pleads for; <hi>viz.</hi> That <hi>Prayer was to be deemed an higher act of worſhip, than the outward Sacrifice,</hi> St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth expreſly grant. 4 It is as falſe that <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth con<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>fute what Dr. <hi>St.</hi> approved, for <hi>Auſtin</hi> only doth confute this Tenet, <hi>That outward Sacrifice might be imparted to inferior Spirits.</hi> That which the Doctor doth approve, is this, That in all rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon the duty of Prayer ought to be reſerved as more proper to God than any external Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice. And laſtly, it is falſe that <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth deny what Dr. <hi>St.</hi> aſſerted, for he abundantly confirms it; but it is no wonder that perſons given up by Gods juſt judgment to believe a lye, ſhould be ſo prone to tell them.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The Fathers, when they lay down the defi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nition or deſcription of Prayer, they alwayes do
<pb n="166" facs="tcp:102663:88"/>it with expreſs reference to God, whence we may rationally conclude, that they conceived this act of Worſhip did properly belong to him: <hi>Prayer,</hi> ſaith St. <hi>Clemens, is a converſing with God:</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Boſil. Tom. <hi>1.</hi> Orat. in Juſiti. Martyr. p. <hi>318.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Prayer is a requeſt of ſome good thing which is made by pious men to God,</hi> ſaith <hi>Baſil.</hi> whence elſewhere he aſſerts, that <hi>Prayer is not directed unto man, but God.</hi>
                  <note n="‖" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Greg. Nyſſ. de Orat. Dom. or. <hi>2.</hi> p. <hi>724.</hi> D. Chryſoſt. in Gen. Hom. <hi>30.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Prayer is a confe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence with God,</hi> ſaith <hi>Nyſſen, and a requeſt of good things which is offered with ſupplication unto God. Prayer is a Colloquy with God, and every one that prays, diſcourſeth with God;</hi> ſo St.<note n="*" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Chryſoſt. Tom. <hi>4.</hi> p. <hi>139.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Chryſoſtome:</hi> Hence on that expreſſion of St. <hi>Paul, with all that call upon the name of the Lord,</hi> he notes, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, that <hi>St. Paul doth not ſay, that call on this or that,</hi> i.e. <hi>of any thing but Christ;</hi> and on theſe words, <hi>Do all in the name of the Lord Jeſus,</hi> he comments thus; <hi>i.e. do all things, praying unto him for help; and before all thy buſineſs, making thy ſupplication to him:</hi> or he ſaith thus; <hi>ſay and do all things</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. <hi>to. or according to God, and introduce not Angels.</hi> But <hi>T. G.</hi> hath ſome Arguments to prove that Saints and Angels have the knowledge of our hearts and actions; <hi>viz.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>It is ſaid <hi>Luke</hi> 15.7.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Object.</hi> T. G. p. <hi>419.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>There ſhall be joy in Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven;</hi> and <hi>v.</hi> 10. <hi>There ſhall be joy before the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels of God, upon one ſinner that doth penance.</hi> And the Saints in Heaven no doubt rejoyce as much at the converſion of a ſinner, as the Angels do.</p>
               <pb n="167" facs="tcp:102663:88"/>
               <p>
                  <q>Not only the Angels of God,<note place="margin">
                        <hi>Anſw.</hi> White <hi>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt</hi> Fiſher. p. <hi>315.</hi>
                     </note> but holy men on earth rejoyce at the converſion of a ſinner, <hi>Luke</hi> 15.24. 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 7.9. Likewiſe Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rents, Miniſters, and Friends rejoyce, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> And yet it followeth not from hence, that holy men on earth, which rejoyce at the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſion of a ſinner, ſee the ſecrets of the heart, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 2.11. So likewiſe Angels, which are miniſtring Spirits, <hi>Hebr.</hi> 1 14. may un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand by the ſigns and fruits of true repen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tance, the converſion of divers ſinners, and conſequently, they may rejoyce, without intuitive knowledge of the heart.</q>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. <q>Our Saviours words, <hi>Luke</hi> 15.10. are <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, the concluſion of a parable, which muſt not be ſtrained beyond the true ſcope. But according to the expoſition of ſundry<note n="†" place="margin">Anbr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ſ. l. <hi>7.</hi> in Lu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cam. Hi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar. in Matth. <hi>18</hi> Iſid<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>r. lib. Alleg. Chryſol. Serm. <hi>168.</hi>
                     </note> Fathers, and ſome learned<note n="‖" place="margin">Cojet. &amp; Titus Bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrenſis in locum.</note> Papiſts: <hi>The hundred ſheep, v.</hi> 4. repreſent the whole body of the Elect, conſiſting of Men and Angels: <hi>the ninety and nine ſheep, not loſt,</hi> were the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels, perſiſting in their prime integrity: <hi>The ſtray ſheep,</hi> all mankind ſinning in <hi>Adam.</hi> To recover this loſt ſheep, the Son of God (that good Shepheard, <hi>Jo.</hi> 10.11.) was incarnate, and by the gracious work of Redemption, he laid the ſame on his ſhoulder. <hi>Now there is great joy in Heaven before the coeleſtial Angels, for this recovery and ſalvation of mankind.</hi> So that no more can be inferred from this parable, but that the Court of Heaven, and in the ſame the holy Angels rejoyce, becauſe of mans Redemption.</q>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. When it is ſaid <hi>that there is joy in Heaven,</hi> we may expound it, as Dr. <hi>Hammond</hi> doth, not of the joy of Angels, but of God: and had we no reaſon to confirm this ſenſe, it is ſuffi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient
<pb n="168" facs="tcp:102663:89"/>to deſtroy the force of what <hi>T. G.</hi> doth hence conclude from this citation, that it may fairly be expounded in that ſenſe which render<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth it impertinent to his deſign: but ſince it is not ſaid to be the joy of Angels, but that joy which is expreſſed <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>(i.e.)</hi> before the holy Angels; this doth ſufficiently demon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrate that it is the joy of him, before whoſe face they ſtand continually. <hi>Moreover,</hi> it is confeſſedly God, who is compared to the Shep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>herd, and to the Woman ſeeking the loſt Groat; And therefore the ſimilitude requires that the joy conceived, when the loſt Sheep and Groat is found, ſhould be aſcribed to him.</p>
               <p>
                  <q>
                     <hi>Whereas</hi> our Savour himſelf ſaith,<note place="margin">
                        <hi>Object.</hi> T. G. ib.</note> 
                     <hi>That the juſt in the Reſurrection ſhall be as the Angels in Heaven, Matth.</hi> 22.30. (the equality as to knowledge, not depending upon the body) it follows by the <hi>Analogy of Faith</hi> that our prayers and concerns are known alſo to the <hi>Saints,</hi> now injoying the ſame bliſsful Viſion with the Angels.</q>
               </p>
               <p>Chriſt doth not only ſay,<note place="margin">Anſw.</note> That the Spirits of juſt perſons ſhall be like the Angels, but he ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſeth wherein they ſhall be ſo, to wit, 1. In freedom from ſecular actions and paſſions. 2. Inglorious Adoption, or real Poſſeſſion of all the priviledges of the Sons of God We can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not therefore hence infer a parity of qualities and operations betwixt the Angels and the Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits of juſt men, but only a ſimilitude of ſtate and priviledges, as<note n="*" place="margin">Verum haec autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritas (ut ingemiè fatear) ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum aequat homines Angelis in hoc. quod nullum mu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trimonti u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſum ha<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bunt, ſi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>t nec Angeli; non tamen ibidem facit pare<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> quantum ad facialem viſionem Det. <hi>Alph. de Caſtr. l. 3. c. Haer. v. Beat. v. Janſen. Harm. Evang. c. 117.</hi>
                  </note> Papiſts do themſelves con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeſs. 2. Chriſt doth not<note n="†" place="bottom">In illa requie poſitus, ceitè ſecurus expectas judicii diem, quando re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eipias &amp; co. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>us, quande immuteris ut angelo aequaeris. <hi>Auſt. in Pſ 36. f 61.</hi>
                  </note> ſay, The Spirits of
<pb n="169" facs="tcp:102663:89"/>juſt men are as the Angels now, but that at the Reſurrection they ſhall be ſo.<note place="margin">White, p. <hi>380.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>Now I ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mire, what Papiſts can extort from hence for invocation of Saints; for there is no connexion between this Antecedent and Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequent, to wit, <hi>juſt men at the Reſurrection ſhall live as Angels, remote from all the neceſſities of a worldly life, and they ſhall be as the Angels of God, free from material and corporeal paſſions, and equal to the Angels in fruition of bleſſedneſs:</hi>
                  </q> Ergo, <hi>The knowledge of our prayers which we make in this life, is not to be denyed unto glorious Saints, the fellows of Angels.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The ſmoke of the Incenſes of the Prayers of the Saints aſcended from the hand of the Angel before God,</hi> Apoc 8.4. Ergo,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Object.</hi> ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>Our prayers and actions are not unknown to the Angels.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. <q>This place of St. <hi>John</hi> proveth not,<note place="margin">
                        <hi>Anſw.</hi> White, p. <hi>314.</hi>
                     </note> ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther clearly or obſcurely, That holy Angels hear the Prayers, or ſee the actions and af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fections of men. For the Angel mentioned, is expounded by the antient Expoſitors, and by the Romaniſts themſelves, not of an An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gel by <hi>Nature,</hi> but of an Angel by <hi>Office;</hi> and by ſome of them, of an Angel by <hi>Type.</hi>
                  </q>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">In locum.</note> 
                  <hi>Albertus</hi> in his Commentary. St. <hi>John,</hi> ſaith, <hi>Another Angel, that is Chriſt, who is the Angel of the Covenant,</hi> Eſay 9. <hi>Dionyſius Carthu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſianus,</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">Docto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>res Cae<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lici — per Angelum iſium in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>telligunt Chriſtum, qui magni conſilii Angelus, &amp; per incarnationis myſterium venit in mundum ſtetitqae ante Altare, id eſt, in conſpectu Eccleſia. <hi>Dionyſ. Carthuſ. in Apoc. 8.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Catholick Doctors,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>by this Angel un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand Chriſt, who is the Angel of the great Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſel, and which by the myſtery of his incarnation, came into the world, and ſtood upon the Altar of the
<pb n="170" facs="tcp:102663:90"/>Croſs. Blaſius</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">Nec vero rectè. quidam è recentiori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentantur Angelum iſtum Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>stum eſſe non poſſe, quod Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtus nun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quam An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelus abſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lute dici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur: ſatis enim est ut ex conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quentibus facile in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>telligi po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſt Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtum eſſe, quae nifi Chriſte al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teri aptè accommodari non poſſunt, Cujus enim alterius eſt univerſae Eccleſiae in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cenſa, hoc eſt orationes in Thuribulo aurto tanta Majeſtatis specie patri offerre? Cujus praeterquam Chriſti fuit de igne quo Thuribulum aureum eaat impletum, partem in terras miſiſſe, eaſque divini amoris igne inflam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maſſe, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> Apuaret autem Chriſtus ſacerdotis perſonam gerens ut ejus pro nobis apud patrem interceſſio at<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> interpellatio monſtretur. <hi>Vieg. in Apoc. 8. Sec. 2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Viegas,</hi> a Jeſuit, <hi>We may ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſily perceive, that this Angel is Chriſt, becauſe the thing here ſpoken of him, can agree to no other but Chriſt: for who but he, can with ſo great Majeſty offer up to God the incenſe, that is, the Prayers of the <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſal Church? who beſides him, is able out of the perfuming pann, to ſend down into the Earth the fiery Coals of Divine Charity, and to inflame People with the burning Graces of the holy Spirit?</hi> With theſe agree<note n="(c)" place="bottom">Ambroſ. ſuper Apoc. Viſ. 3. Cap. 8.</note> 
                  <hi>Ambroſe,</hi>
                  <note n="(d)" place="bottom">Primaſ. in Apoc. 8. Biblioth. Sanct. Colon. to. 9. p. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>Primaſius,</hi>
                  <note n="(e)" place="bottom">Ansbert. in Apoc. 8. Bibl. Sanct. Col. to. 9. p. 393.</note> 
                  <hi>Authertus,</hi>
                  <note n="(f)" place="bottom">Bed. 5. ſuper Apoc. lib. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>Beda,</hi>
                  <note n="(g)" place="margin">Haimo, in Apoc. 8.</note> 
                  <hi>Haimo,</hi>
                  <note n="(h)" place="margin">Hugo Card.</note> 
                  <hi>Hugo Cardinalis,</hi> and the Gloſſes<note n="(i)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Gloſſae</hi> totum legunt hoc de Chriſte.</note>. But if it were granted, that this Angel were a created, or mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtring Spirit, it cannot be proved that Angels underſtand the ſecret cogitations of mans heart any farther then the ſame are manifeſted by ſigns, neither is it conſequent, that people ought to pray unto them, for Prieſts offer up the Prayers of the Church to God, and yet no man doth therefore invocate Prieſts.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It is recorded of the Saints enjoying the ſame bliſs<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full viſion with the Angels,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Object.</hi> ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>that they had golden Vials full of odours, which are the Prayers of Saints, that is, of the faithful upon earth.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1.<note place="margin">Anſw.</note> The Reverend Dr. <hi>Hammond,</hi> and many other Expoſitors, Ancient and Modern, tell us that the four and twenty Elders are not the
<pb n="171" facs="tcp:102663:90"/>Members of the Church triumphant. as <hi>T. G.</hi> without proof aſſerts; but the Biſhops and the Elders of the Church militant. whoſe office it is to preſent the Prayers and Praiſes of the Church to God. <hi>Here it is more plainly declared,</hi> ſaith Beda, <hi>that the Beaſts and the Elders are the Church, redeemed by the blood of Chriſt, and gather<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed from the Nations; alſo he ſhoweth in what Heaven they are, ſaying, they ſhall reign upon earth.</hi> So <hi>Ambroſe</hi> on the <hi>Apcalyps,</hi> and <hi>Haimo.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>Voſſius</hi> will tell you, That here is nothing intended, but Euchariſtal Prayers not Petito<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry; and that the four and twenty Elders only intimate, that the whole Family of Chriſtians in Earth and Heaven, did render continual Doxo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>logies to God for the Redemption of the world by his Son.</p>
               <p>The Pſalmiſt ſaith, <hi>I will ſing unto thee in the ſight or preſence of the Angels,</hi> Pſal. 137.2.<note place="margin">Object. <hi>p.</hi> 418.</note> 
                  <hi>The Angel of the Lord ſaid, O Lord of Hoſts, how long wilt thou not have mercy on</hi> Jeruſalem, <hi>and on the Cities of</hi> Judah, <hi>againſt which thou haſt had Indig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nation theſe threeſcore and ten years.</hi> And <hi>Michael</hi> is a great Prince which ſtandeth for the Chil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dren of Gods people: <hi>Ergo,</hi> The Angels know the ſecrets of the heart, and are acquainted with the Prayers that men in any place put up unto them.</p>
               <p>To theſe Objections I anſwer <hi>Ha, Ha, He:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Anſw.</hi> Valentia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus.</note> 
                  <hi>Fieri ne poteſt ut homo qui ſic ratiocinatur homo ſit.</hi> The <hi>Pſalmiſt</hi> alſo ſaith, <hi>I will pay my vows in the preſence of thy people:</hi> Ergo, All Gods people knew the ſecrets of the heart, &amp;c. The Pha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>natick ſaith, <hi>How long Lord wilt thou not remem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber, and have mercy upon the Godly Party, who have been under perſecution fourteen years:</hi> Ergo, The Phanaticks know the ſecrets of the heart,
<pb n="172" facs="tcp:102663:91"/>&amp;c. And bleſſed be God, King <hi>Charles</hi> the Second is a great Prince, who ſtandeth for his People againſt the <hi>Whore of Babylon.</hi> He there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore knows the Prayers and neceſſities of all his People, he is acquainted with the ſecrets of the heart, and we may put up mental Prayers unto him. If <hi>T. G.</hi> have an eſtate worth begging, he may well fear that his performance here, and P. 222, 223. will rob him of it.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="7" type="chapter">
               <pb n="173" facs="tcp:102663:91"/>
               <head>CHAP. VII.</head>
               <argument>
                  <head>The Contents.</head>
                  <p>The Doctrine and Practice of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> touching the invocation of the Saints departed, delivered from their own Catechiſm and Liturgies, and the decree of the <hi>Trent Councel. Sect. 1.</hi> the Que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtion ſtated in ſeven <hi>Particulars. Sect. 2.</hi> The Idolatry of this practice proved; <hi>1.</hi> Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe it doth aſcribe unto them the know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of the heart and of our confeſſions. <hi>2.</hi> Becauſe Prayer to an abſent Being is the oblation of that Worſhip to it, which is pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per to God. And ſo are Vows and Hymns. <hi>Sect. 3.3.</hi> Becauſe the Apoſtles gave us no Precept or Example ſo to do. <hi>Sect. 4.</hi> The ſequel of this Argument is confirmed, and the Objections anſwered. <hi>Sect. 5.</hi> And the Argument from Miracles confuted. <hi>Sect. 6.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>HAving laid down theſe Propoſitions; let us now view the Doctrine and Practiſe of the <hi>Church of Rome,</hi> which the <hi>Trent Councel</hi>
                  <pb n="174" facs="tcp:102663:92"/>hath delivered in theſe words: <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Mandat Sancta Sy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nodus om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nibus E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſcopis &amp; clerieis do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cendi mu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nuscurám<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que ſuſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nentibus, ut—fide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>les diligen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter inſtru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ant docen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tes eos — Bonum at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que utile eſſe ſuppli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>citer eos invocare, —ad eo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum orati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ones opem auxiliúm<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> confugere. Illos verò qui negant Sanctos, ae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terna felicitate in calo fruentes, invocandos eſſe; aut qui aſſerunt— eorum, ut pro nobis ſingulis orent, invocationem eſſe Idololatricam; vel pugnare cum verbo Dei, adverſi ique honori unius Mediatoris Dei &amp; Hominis Jeſu Chriſti, vel ſtultum eſſe in coele regantibus voce vel men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>te ſuppli<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>are, impié ſentire—St quis autem his Decretis contraria do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuerit aut ſenſerit Anath ma ſit. <hi>Seſſ. 25. c. 1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That it is good and profitable, humbly to invoke the Saints, and fly unto their prayers and help? and that whoſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ever doth deny, that Saints, who do enjoy eternal hap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pineſs in heaven, ought to be invoked, or do aſſert that to intreat them to pray for any ſingle perſon is I<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dolatry, or is repugnant to the word of God, or oppo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſite to the honour of Jeſus Chriſt our only Mediator; or that it is a fooliſh thing to pray unto them either with vocal, or with mental prayer, doth impiouſly think.</hi> This they command, <hi>all Paſtors to teach to all their faitful people;</hi> and they pronounce <hi>Anathema</hi> on any perſon that ſhall teach or think the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trary. The <hi>Roman Catechiſm</hi> informs us, That<note n="†" place="bottom">Jure autem Sancts Dei Eccleſia huic Gratiarum actioni, preces eti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am &amp; implorationem Sanct ſſimas Dei Matris adjurixit, qud pie atque ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pliciter, ad eam confugeremus, ut nobis peccatoribus ſud Intermiſſione <hi>conciliaret</hi> Deum, bonaque tum ad hanc, tum ad aeternam vitam neceſſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ria impetraret. Ergo nos exules filii Evae, qui hanc lachrymarum val<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lem incolimus. aſſidnè miſericordiae matrem, ac fidelis populi advoca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam invocare debemus, ut oret pro nobis peccatoribus, ab edque hac prece opem &amp; auxilium implerare; cujus &amp; praeſtantiſſimu merita apud Deum eſſe, &amp; ſummam voluntatem juvandi humanum Genus, nemo, niſi impid &amp; nefariè, dubitare poteſt. <hi>Catech. Rom. Part. 4. c. 5. Sect. 8. p. 584.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>the Holy Church of God doth teach us piouſly and humbly to fly unto the Mother of God, and to entreat her by her interceſſion to reconcile God to us ſinners, and to obtain thoſe good things for us which are neceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſary both for this preſent life, and that which is eter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nal. Wherefore we exiled ſons of</hi> Eve, <hi>who live in this vale of tears, continually ought to intreat this Mother of Mercy, and Advocate of faithful Peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple,
<pb n="175" facs="tcp:102663:92"/>that ſhe would pray for us ſinners, and by this prayer to implore her help.</hi> Agreeable to this Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine are many Forms of Prayer recorded in the Antient <hi>Miſſals</hi> and <hi>Breviaries</hi> of the <hi>Church of Rome,</hi> and in thoſe likewiſe which have been publiſhed, and corrected by the Decree and order of the Council held at <hi>Trent.</hi> For to St. <hi>Peter</hi> they pray thus:</p>
               <lg>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Beate Paſtor Petre,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Erov. Rom</note> 
                     <hi>clemens accipe</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Voces precantum, criminúmque vinoula</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Verbo reſolve, cui poteſtas tradita</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Aperire terris Coelum, apertum claudore.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Peter,</hi> bleſt Shepherd, graciouſly</l>
                  <l>Receive our Prayers, our bands of ſin unty</l>
                  <l>By thy ſole word, to whom the power is given</l>
                  <l>To open wide, and ſhut the Gate of Heaven.</l>
               </lg>
               <p>To all the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> thus:<note place="margin">Communt Apoſt. p. <hi>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>.</hi>
                  </note>
               </p>
               <lg>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Vos ſacli juſti judices</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Et vera mundi lumina,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Votis precamur cordium</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Audite preces ſupplicum.</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Qui Coelum VERBO clauditis,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Seraſque ejus Solvitis,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Nos à peccatis omnibus</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Solvite J<g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>SS<g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g> queſumus.</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Quorum <hi>praecepto</hi> ſubditur</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Salus &amp; languor omnium,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Sanate aegros moribus,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Nos reddentes Virtutibus.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>You that are Judges of the World,</l>
                  <l>And its true lights that brightly ſhine,</l>
                  <l>With heartieſt wiſhes we intreat</l>
                  <l>Out humble ſupplications hear.</l>
                  <pb n="176" facs="tcp:102663:93"/>
                  <l>Ye that do ſhut Heavens Temple Gates,</l>
                  <l>And by your word unlock the ſame,</l>
                  <l>Our guilty ſouls from puniſhment</l>
                  <l>Releaſe, we pray, by your command.</l>
                  <l>For in an inſtant your commands</l>
                  <l>Sickneſs and health do both perceive.</l>
                  <l>Heal therefore our diſeaſed minds;</l>
                  <l>And every Grace in us increaſe.</l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>—<hi>Virgo dulcedine plena</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>In te ſperantes audi,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Miſſ. de Sanct<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> 
                        <hi>Genouefa f. 12.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>miſerando precantes.</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Dele Peccamen: Vexatis praebe juvamen:</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Omnibus &amp; moeſtis ſolamen porrige ſemper.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <head>To <hi>Genouefa</hi> thus:</head>
                  <l>Hear us that pray, bleſt <hi>Genouefe,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>And pity thoſe who hope in thee.</l>
                  <l>Blot out our ſins. and ſend relief</l>
                  <l>And comfort in ſad miſery.</l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Cerne tua n familiam,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Miſſ. de Sancto Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>baſt. f. <hi>13.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>quae orat flexis genibus,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Serva à peſte patrian iſtam, &amp; à malis omnibus</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Audi famulos rogantes, ô Martyr Sebaſtiane;</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Serva corpus, ſana mentes hujus plebis Chriſtianae:</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Ne incurramus immane Baratrum confuſionis,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Dona veſpere &amp; mane genitum compunctionis.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <head>To Saint <hi>Sebaſtian.</hi>
                  </head>
                  <l>Behold thy family which prayes with bended knee.</l>
                  <l>Preſerve this Country from the plague, let it no evil ſee.</l>
                  <l>Hear the deſires of thy folk, Martyr <hi>Sebaſtian</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>Preſerve the bodies, heal the minds of people Chriſtian,</l>
                  <l>That we the horrid Gulph may fly of ſad con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fuſion,</l>
                  <l>At night and morning let us ſigh with deep <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> compunction.</l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <pb n="177" facs="tcp:102663:93"/>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Iſta per te gens ſit tuta</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Et ne noceat acuta</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Febris hac in patria;</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Miſſ. Rom, Antiq.</note>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Ex quo noſtra ſpes eſt</hi> tota</l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>In te Martyr, nunc remota</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Sit peſtis mortifera.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>May we from this ſharp fevers rage</l>
                  <l>Safe and unhurt hereafter be.</l>
                  <l>Its deadly influence aſſwage,</l>
                  <l>Since all our hopes are placed in thee.</l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Tu noſtrum columen, tu decus inclytum,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Brev. Rom. Jan. <hi>30.</hi>
                     </note>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Noſtrarum obſequium reſpice mentium;</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Romae libens vota excipe, quae pio</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Te ritu canit &amp; colit.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <head>To St. <hi>Martina.</hi>
                  </head>
                  <l>O thou our ſtay and chiefeſt ornament,</l>
                  <l>Regard the ready ſervice of our minds,</l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Rome</hi>'s vows receive; which in devoteſt ſort</l>
                  <l>Doth praiſe and worſhip thee.</l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Promove noſtras Domino querelas</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Caſt âque vota.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Prev. Rom An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiq. Mart. <hi>20.</hi>
                     </note>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Scis quot hic ſaevis agitemur undis,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Triſte quos mundi mare defatigat,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Scis quot adnectat Satanas caroque</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Praelia nobis.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <head>
                     <hi>To</hi> Joachim.</head>
                  <l>See our chaſte vows we make to God, be paid.</l>
                  <l>And all our Prayers promote, when we complain</l>
                  <l>Toſt in this Sea with many a cruel wave,</l>
                  <l>Thou know'ſt we weak and weather beaten are.</l>
                  <l>Thou know'ſt what combats we'are like to have</l>
                  <l>Which fleſh and Satan, our ſworn foes, prepare.</l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <pb n="178" facs="tcp:102663:94"/>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Sis pro nobis advocata,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Proprium Feſt. Ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis Mino<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum, <hi>f. 12.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>cauſam noſtrae</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Paupertatis coram Deo ſustine,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Et veniam de peccatis ſervis tuis obtine.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <head>
                     <hi>To the</hi> Bleſſed Virgin.</head>
                  <l>Be thou our Advocate with God, and plead</l>
                  <l>Our cauſe with him in thy poor peoples ſtead,</l>
                  <l>Obtain that pardon of our ſins we need.</l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Quicunque in alta ſyderum</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Regnatis Aula Principes,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Brev. R.</note>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Favete votis ſupplicum</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Qui dona Coeli flagitant.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <head>
                     <hi>To</hi> all Saints.</head>
                  <l>All ye that with the eternal King</l>
                  <l>As Princes reign above the Stars,</l>
                  <l>Favour the Prayers of Suppliants.</l>
               </lg>
               <p n="2">2. They do not only pray unto them, but they give <hi>laud</hi> and honor to them: And alſo do entreat them to <hi>hear</hi> and to <hi>receive</hi> their Praiſes.</p>
               <lg>
                  <l>Jacobe <hi>vindex Hoſtium</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Huc,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Brev. R. in Feſto S. Jacobi.</note> 
                     <hi>Coeli ab altis ſedibus,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Converte dexter lumina,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Audiqu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> laete debitas</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Grates tibi quas ſolvimus.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <head>To St. <hi>James</hi> they ſpeak thus:</head>
                  <l>The praiſes due that we do pay</l>
                  <l>To thee, hear joyfully this day.</l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Ave ſalus hominum.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Miſſ Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>p rtum Feſt. p. <hi>35.</hi> B. Ed. A<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>tu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tep. <hi>1577.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>Virgo decus virginum,</hi>
                  </l>
                  <l>
                     <hi>Te decet, post Dominum, laus &amp; honor.</hi>
                  </l>
               </lg>
               <lg>
                  <head>
                     <hi>To the</hi> bleſſed Virgin.</head>
                  <l>Hail, oh thou happineſs of Man</l>
                  <l>And Virgin, Flower of Virgin race.</l>
                  <pb n="179" facs="tcp:102663:94"/>
                  <l>All laud and honour be to God,</l>
                  <l>And to thee in the ſecond place.</l>
               </lg>
               <p>But of this no man can be ignorant, there being nothing more common in their Books and mouths, than <hi>Laus Deo &amp; Beatae Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gini.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. They alſo do confeſs their ſins unto them. In the Reformed <hi>Roman Miſſal</hi> we have theſe words:</p>
               <p>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">Confite<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er D<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nipotenti, Beatae <hi>Mariae</hi> ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>mper Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gini, Beato <hi>Michaeli Archan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelo,</hi> Bea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to <hi>Joanni Baptiſtae,</hi> Sanctis Apostolis <hi>Petro</hi> &amp; <hi>Paulo,</hi> ominibus Sanctis &amp; v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>bis F<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>atres, qu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap> peccavi nimis cogicatione v rbo &amp; opere. — Ideo precor Beatam <hi>Mari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am</hi> ſemper Virginem, Beatum <hi>Michaelem Archangelum,</hi> Beatum <hi>Joan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem Baptiſtam,</hi> Sanctos Apoſtelos <hi>Petrum</hi> &amp; <hi>Paulum,</hi> omnes Sanctes &amp; vos Fratres crareprome ad Dominum Deum n ſirum. Ordinarium Miſſae. p. <hi>217. Ed. Antuerp. F. 1605.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>I confeſs to God Almighty, and to the ever Bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed Virgin, to Bleſſed</hi> Michael Archangel, <hi>to Bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed</hi> John Baptiſt, <hi>to the Holy Apoſtles</hi> Peter <hi>and</hi> Paul, <hi>to all the Saints, and to you Brethren, that I have ſinned in thought, word and deed: And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore I entreat the Bleſſed Virgin, the</hi> Archangel Michael, <hi>St.</hi> John <hi>the</hi> Baptiſt, <hi>St.</hi> Peter <hi>and St.</hi> Paul, <hi>and all the Saints, and you my Brethren, to pray for me to our Lord God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>This is the doctrine and practice of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> and it contains theſe ſeven particulars.</p>
               <p n="1">1. That it is good and profitable for every faithful man, and exiled Son of <hi>Eve,</hi> to pray unto the Bleſſed Virgin, and the Saints de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parted.</p>
               <p n="2">2. That it is good and profitable thus to in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tercede not only for the good and welfare of the Church in general, but for every ſingle per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon.</p>
               <p n="3">
                  <pb n="180" facs="tcp:102663:95"/>3.<note place="margin">Auguſt. Ser. <hi>37.</hi> de Sanctis. Ser. <hi>3.</hi> de pluribus Mart. In Com. plurium Mart. ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tra tempus Paſch. Lect. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note> Whereas the ancient Church ſpake thus, <hi>As often as we celebrate the ſolemnities of holy Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs, let us ſo expect by their interceſſion to obtain from the Lord temporal benefits, that by imitating the Martyrs themſelves, we may deſerve to receive eter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nal,</hi> (which words are ſtill retained in the <hi>Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man</hi> Breviary) we are now taught to pray unto them, for all the bleſſings neceſſary to <hi>eternal life;</hi> nay we are told that<note n="*" place="margin">Gunde mater mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerorum quia pater ſaeculorum dabit te colentibus Congruen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem h<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>c mercedem, &amp; faelicem poliſedem, Regnis in caeleſtibus. Proſa de Beata <hi>Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ria</hi> f. <hi>30.</hi> apud Miſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſale Rom. <hi>Ed.A<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>tu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erp. 1577.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>God will give e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternal life to thoſe that do adore the Bleſſed Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gin.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="4">4. It is the Doctrine of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> that Saints departed may, and ſhould be invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cated, as well by <hi>mental,</hi> as by <hi>vocal</hi> Prayer. This was decreed at <hi>Trent;</hi> this <hi>Paſtors</hi> are en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joyned to teach their People; and laſtly, this we have confirmed by their practice in theſe words, <hi>With the deſires of our hearts we pray unto you, regard the ready ſervice of our minds.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="5">5. Theſe Practices and theſe Petitions are many of them built upon this ſuppoſition, that the Bleſſed Saints do hear our prayers, and are acquainted with our hopes, and with the praiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>es which we offer to them; and conſequently the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> in whoſe ſolemnities theſe prayers are uſed, muſt be deemed to aſcribe this knowledge to them. For what more fool<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iſh and abſurd than conſtantly to call upon them to <hi>bear, behold,</hi> and to <hi>receive,</hi> to <hi>regard, fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vour,</hi> and <hi>promote</hi> our prayers; when we com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plain, to <hi>pity,</hi> and conſider them that pray, to be their Advocates, and plead their cauſes, if theſe addreſſes be not underſtood by thoſe <hi>Bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed Spirits</hi> to whom they are particularly dire<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cted? Who knows not that to be our Advo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cate, is to commend our cauſe to God, and to entreat that our deſires may be granted? And
<pb n="181" facs="tcp:102663:95"/>who knows not that our cauſe cannot be thus commended, or our diſires repreſented, till they firſt be underſtood? Moreover, ſeeing they do requeſt theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits</hi> to receive their vows, and to take care that they be paid to God, to hear and to receive their praiſes; ſeeing they do conſeſs their ſins unto them, and therefore do entreat them to intercede with God in their behalf; ſeeing they do endea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vour to move them to commiſerate their ſtate, by ſaying, that they place their <hi>hopes</hi> and <hi>only confidence</hi> upon their interceſſion, they maſt ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledge that theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits</hi> are ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quainted with their confeſſions and their vows, their hopes and praiſes: and therefore albeit this conſequence ſhould be denied.<note place="margin">T. G. p.</note> 
                  <hi>We pray unto the Saints departed, therefore they do hear us,</hi> yet this can never be denied, <hi>We pray unto them to hear, and to receive our prayers and praiſes, vows and confeſſions,</hi> and therefore we believe they do.</p>
               <p n="6">6. Hence it is manifeſt, that Papiſts do not only pray unto them, to intercede with God for bleſſings, but do deſire that the Bleſſed Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits would themſelves confer them. Thus they entreat St. <hi>Peter by the power given to him, to unty the bonds of their iniquity;</hi> and the Apoſtles to ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſolve them from their ſins <hi>by their command;</hi> and to their <hi>Guardian Angel</hi> they ſpeak thus, <hi>Take hold of ſword and buckler, and riſe up to help me, ſay unto my ſoul, I am thy ſalvation.</hi> And therefore that they only do entreat them to pray for and with us, is a great untruth.</p>
               <p n="7">7. Seeing the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> allows of <hi>men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tal Prayers</hi> addreſſed to the Saints; ſeeing their Lyturgy ſpeak thus, <hi>With the deſires of our hearts we pray unto you, receive the ready ſervice of
<pb n="182" facs="tcp:102663:96"/>our minds;</hi> ſeeing they do inſtruct us in all pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, and upon all occaſions, to fly unto their help and ſuccour; ſeeing they do aſcribe unto them the knowledge not only of their vows and praiſes, but of their inward hopes, they conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently do aſcribe unto them the knowledge of the heart, and the internal motions of every ſupplicant, as far as theſe petitions and other actions do require it. This is that Doctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> which we think juſtly charged with Idolatry.</p>
               <p>For 1. To aſcribe unto the Saints departed by way of worſhip, that excellency which is proper to God, is Idolatry; but to aſcribe unto them by an act of worſhip, the knowledge of the hearts of them that pray unto them, is to aſcribe unto them that excellency which is pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per to God, by <hi>Propoſ.</hi> 2. <hi>Ergo.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Prayer offered and put up in any time, or place, to an inviſible and incorporeal Being, is the oblation of that worſhip to it which is due to God, by <hi>Prop.</hi> 4. <hi>Corol.</hi> 3. but this devo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the <hi>Roman</hi> Church, is prayer offered up in any time, or place, to an inviſible and in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>corporeal Being, and therefore muſt be the ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lation of that worſhip which is due to God; and being offered to thoſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits</hi> which are confeſſedly Creatures, it muſt be the obla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of that worſhip which is due to God unto the Creature, which we have proved to be Idolatry.</p>
               <p n="3">3. To vow to Saints departed, is to aſcribe unto them the honour due to the Creator, by <hi>Prop</hi> 4. <hi>Corol.</hi> 2. but Papiſt vow unto the Saints departed, therefore they do aſcribe unto them the honour due to the Creator. The Anſwer <hi>Bellarmine</hi> returns unto the Major of this Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment,
<pb n="183" facs="tcp:102663:96"/>is this, That <hi>to vow, in ſign of gratitude to the firſt and chiefeſt Good, and in recognition of a be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nefit received from him as the firſt Author of it, is the worſhip due to God; but we may vow to Saints, in ſign of gratitude to them, conſidered as Mediators and Interceſſors, by whom we do receive Gods bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſings.</hi> But this diſtinction hath no foundation to depend upon; and with like reaſon we may diſtinguiſh thus of Sacrifice, (and of whatever elſe is proper to God) and ſay, That <hi>to offer Sacrifice to any thing, under the notion of the firſt and chiefeſt Good, is to aſcribe unto it the worſhip due to God alone; but notwithſtanding we may offer Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice to Saints, in ſign of gratitude to them, conſider<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed as Mediators and Interceſſors, by whom we do ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain Gods bleſſings.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Dicen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>du n<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>quod vetum ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>lt <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, ſed promiſſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>ſi eti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am f<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>cri homini— &amp; per hunc me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum intel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>li<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>dum est <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>n, qu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> quis v <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> t ali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quid San<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctis vel Prael<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>r<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>is, ut ipſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> promiſſio facta Sanctis vel Praelatis cadat ſub vo<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> ria<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>er, in quintum ſcilicit home v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>vet Peo<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> ſe impleturum quid Sanctis vel Prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latis promi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>tit. <hi>Aquin. 2a 2ae. qu. 88. Art. 5.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Aquinas</hi> doth diſtinguiſh thus, That in a vow we have two things, 1. The matter of it, and that is the promiſe. 2. The form or eſſence, <hi>viz.</hi> the direction of that pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſe to God: <hi>the matter of the vow,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>i.e. the promiſe we indeed make to Saints, and only vow to God, we will be faithful to this promiſe which we make to them.</hi> This Anſwer <hi>Bellarmine</hi> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jects as being falſe, and contradictory to what they practiſe: <hi>For,</hi> ſaith he,<note n="‖" place="margin">Vota quae faunc Sanctis, termin<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>niu, etiam ad ipſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> Sanct<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>s, ita<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> w<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vera ipſis v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ta fiant. <hi>L. 3. de cultu Sanctorum, c. 9.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The Vows we make to Saints, are terminated on the Saints, ſo that we really do vow unto them.</hi> And again,<note n="†" place="margin">Vo inomen eſt general, quad convent<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> D<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>. &amp; Sancta, alia<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> name di core audent, v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Deo &amp; B<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <hi>Maria,</hi> &amp; <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>iam ſi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Beata <hi>Mariae.</hi> Ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>The name of Vow is general, and agrees both to God and Saints, for otherwiſe men would not dare to
<pb n="184" facs="tcp:102663:97"/>ſay, I vow to God and to the Bleſſed Virgin, and ſim<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ply I vow unto the Bleſſed Virgin.</hi> And certainly no reaſon can be given, why <hi>I vow to God</hi> ſhould be a formal Vow, and <hi>I Vow unto the Bleſſed Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gin</hi> ſhould not be ſo. 3. They by this promiſe do aſcribe unto the Saints the knowledge of our hearts, and of our promiſes, whence they deſire them to <hi>hear,</hi> and to <hi>receive their vows,</hi> and ſo they do aſcribe unto them Gods uncom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municated excellency.</p>
               <p n="4">4. To put up Hymns unto the <hi>bleſſed Angels,</hi> and the <hi>Saints deceaſed,</hi> is to be guilty of <hi>Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try.</hi> But Papiſts put up Hymns unto the <hi>Bleſſed Angels</hi> and the <hi>Saints departed,</hi> Ergo, The <hi>mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nor</hi> is apparent both from the <hi>Roman Miſſal</hi> and the <hi>Breviary,</hi> where we find many <hi>Hymns</hi> dire<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cted to thoſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits;</hi> the <hi>major</hi> may be thus confirmed. To pay that honor to theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits,</hi> which is due to God alone, is to be guilty of Idolatry. To offer <hi>Hymns</hi> unto them, is to pay that honor to theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits,</hi> which is due to God alone: Ergo. The <hi>major</hi> is apparent from <hi>Chap.</hi> 6. <hi>Prop.</hi> 1. The <hi>mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nor</hi> I prove thus: To pay that honor to theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits,</hi> which <hi>Chriſtians</hi> paid to God a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lone, is to pay that honor to them, which a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lone is due to God (for why ſhould the whole <hi>Church of Chriſt,</hi> which, if we may believe the <hi>Romanist,</hi> received ſo great advantage by their addreſſes to theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits,</hi> refuſe to pay unto them thoſe <hi>Hymns</hi> and Praiſes which were due unto them, and which on this account are offered to them by the <hi>Church of Rome?</hi>) but to offer <hi>Hymns</hi> unto them, is to give that honor to them which Chriſtians paid to God <hi>alone.</hi> For <hi>Origen</hi> doth in the name of all his fellow Chriſtians ſay,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Ita Orig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>contr. Celſ. l <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>422.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>We offer up our Hymns only to God and his Son Jeſus Chriſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="5">
                  <pb n="185" facs="tcp:102663:97"/>5. To aſcribe to all the <hi>Saints departed,</hi> and the <hi>holy Angels,</hi> the knowledge of the confeſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of our ſins, and upon that account to beg that they would intercede for pardon of them, is to be guilty of Idolatry.<note place="margin">Ord. Miſſae p. <hi>217.</hi>
                  </note> But the <hi>Romaniſt</hi> doth in the Service of the <hi>Miſſal,</hi> aſcribe to all the <hi>Bleſſed Spirits</hi> the knowledge of the ſins they do confeſs, and upon that account do beg that they would intercede for pardon of them: <hi>Er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>go.</hi> The <hi>major</hi> may be thus confirmed; To aſcribe to all theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits,</hi> now in Heaven, the knowledge of thoſe confeſſions which we make on Earth, and thoſe petitions we put up unto them, is to be guilty of Idolatry by <hi>Prop</hi> 2. <hi>Chap.</hi> 6. and <hi>Prop.</hi> 4. <hi>Corol.</hi> 3. of the ſame <hi>Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter:</hi> But to aſcribe unto them the knowledge of the confeſſion of our ſins, and upon that ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count to beg that they would intercede for par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>don of them, is to aſcribe unto them the know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of thoſe petitions and confeſſions which we make on Earth: For this is to ſuppoſe, that albeit theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spirits</hi> are as diſtant from us, as is Earth from Heaven, yet are they as aſſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>redly acquainted with our confeſſions and pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titions, as if they had been preſent with us, for who would move another to intercede in his behalf, by reaſon of that confeſſion he hath made unto him, who did not think he knew both his confeſſions and petitions?</p>
               <p n="6">6 This may be ſtrongly argued from two conſiderations: (1.) <hi>That the Apoſtles did not in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>voke the Saints departed, or give us any Precept or Example ſo to do.</hi> (2.) <hi>That they abſtained from this pra liſe, becauſe they did not think this honor to be due to Saints departed, but to God alone.</hi> And firſt<g ref="char:punc">▪</g> Th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> the poſtles did not invoke the Saints departed, that they did put up no petitions to
<pb n="186" facs="tcp:102663:98"/>the <hi>Patriarchs</hi> and <hi>Prophets,</hi> or to the <hi>B. Virgin,</hi> or to the <hi>Proto-Martyr Stephen,</hi> or to <hi>James, the brother of our Lord,</hi> is evident from an impartial view or all their Writings and Epiſtles; for thoſe Epiſtles, Acts, and Goſpels, were writ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ten to promote the cauſe of Piety, and to in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtruct us in the means and helps which they con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived moſt proper to preſerve us from the aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſaults and temptations of Sin, Satan, and the World,<note place="margin">Joh. 20.31.</note> they do aſſure us, That <hi>theſe things were written that we might believe, and believing might have life eternal:</hi>and ſo to give us thoſe directions which were chiefly inſtrumental to obtain that end; whence it doth follow, that if they had conceived this practiſe to be ſo highly inſtru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mental to the promotion of our eternal happi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs, as doth the <hi>Church of Rome,</hi> and the en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joyment of all thoſe ſpiritual favours which they expect and beg from thoſe bleſſed Spirits, they would not wholly have omitted what ſo highly did conduce to the obtaining of thoſe bleſſings. The <hi>Church of Rome</hi> commands her <hi>Biſhops,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Syn. Trid. Seſſ. <hi>25.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Prieſts,</hi> and <hi>Curates, diligently to inſtruct the Flock committed to their charge</hi> in this impor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tant duty; and to inform them, that it is very <hi>good and profitable to fly unto their prayers for help and refuge;</hi> that we muſt <hi>daily invocate the Bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed Virgin</hi> and that it is <hi>a wicked and moſt hainous crime to doubt either her readineſs to help,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Cate<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>om. p. <hi>584.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>or that her merits are moſt prevailing for this end.</hi> Their pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſe doth inform us that there is not any bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing which our Souls can wiſh for, but Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans ſhould implore it from them: And if their Doctrine were according unto Piety their pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſe muſt aſſuredly he ſo. For what more pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per then to implore their aid, who are ſo high<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly inſtrumental to preſerve us from our moſt fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tal
<pb n="187" facs="tcp:102663:98"/>Enemies, and to procure all thoſe bleſſings, which are needful both to the Piety of this pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent life, and to the felicity of that which is to come. St. <hi>Paul</hi> is in like manner large and copious in theſe inſtructions which he gives un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the <hi>Paſtors</hi> of the <hi>Church,</hi> and to the people committed to their charge: He informs us that we muſt all pray, and <hi>for all men;</hi> that we muſt pray with <hi>pure hands,</hi> and with hearts free from <hi>wrath and doubting:</hi> He tells us in what language we ſhould frame our prayers, <hi>viz.</hi> in ſuch a lan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guage <hi>that all that hear may underſtand.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Cor. 14.</note> and ſay <hi>Amen</hi> to our Petitions: in what poſture both men and women ought to pray: and that this duty ought to be performed <hi>in all places.</hi> And yet this perſon who deſcends to theſe minute particulars, ſpeaks not one word of this im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>portant duty, ſo pious and profitable in it ſelf, ſo neceſſary to preſerve us from the worſt of Enemies, and to procure the greateſt bleſſings: Nay, in all the Scripture which was written <hi>to make us wiſe,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">2 Tim. 3.15, 16, 17.</note> and <hi>thorowly inſtructed unto all good works,</hi> we have not the leaſt mention of it: In thoſe Epiſtles they frequently enjoyn us <hi>to be in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>stant in prayer, to pray alwayes, with all prayer and ſupplication in the ſpirit,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Eph. 6.18.</note> 
                  <hi>and to watch thereunto with all perſeverance and ſupplication for all Saints: To continue in prayer, and watch in the ſame with thanksgiving: To pray without ceaſing:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Col. 4.2.1 Theſſ. 5.17. 1 Tim. 2.1. Phil. 4 6.</note> 
                  <hi>To put up ſupplications, prayers, interceſſions, and giving of thanks for all men To be careful for nothing, but in every thing with prayer and thanksgiving to let our requeſts be made known unto God.</hi> And to go unto <hi>that God for wiſdom, who giveth unto all men liberal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly,<note place="margin">James 1.5.</note> and upbraideth not.</hi> They alſo do exhort us to <hi>pray for others that they may be ſaved particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larly,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">5.16. 1 Joh. 5.16.</note> 
                  <hi>for every brother, that hath not ſinned unto
<pb n="188" facs="tcp:102663:99"/>death.</hi> Now ſurely they, who do ſo frequent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly diſcourſe upon this ſubject, and upon the leſſer circumſtances of this duty, would not have omitted to mention ſomething of this ſo profitable practiſe, if they had really believed it ſo to be, For wherefore do they give us theſe directions, but to preſerve us againſt the power of temptation, and the aſſaults of Sin and Satan? Why do they frequently enjoyn us to be inſtant in the performance of this duty but that we may obtain thoſe ſpiritual bleſſings which without great danger to our ſouls we cannot want? If then the Invocation of the Saints departed, and eſpecially of the <hi>Virgin Mary,</hi> be ſo highly profitable to theſe ends, why ſhould theſe men, I ſay, be ſilent in this matter, who being guided by the <hi>Holy Spirit,</hi> could not forget to do it, and being as concerned for the <hi>Churches</hi> welfare, as the <hi>Trent Fathers,</hi> could not for want of zeal unto Gods glory, or the good of Souls, neglect to charge <hi>all Paſtors di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligently to inſtruct the people</hi> in this moſt profitable and pious practiſe? Why ſhould theſe men, who both by precept and example do inſtruct us to requeſt the prayers of living friends, be want<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing both in precept and example to move us to requeſt the more prevailing prayers of Bleſſed Spirits? they who command us when we are infirm to have recourſe unto the prayers of ſur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viving <hi>Paſtors,</hi> and <hi>to pray for one another,</hi> becauſe the <hi>fervent ſupplication of a righteous man availeth much,</hi> why ſhould they never ſend us to the <hi>B. Virgin,</hi> to the <hi>Patriarchs</hi> and <hi>Prophets,</hi> to St. <hi>Stephen</hi> and St. <hi>James,</hi> and other early <hi>Martyrs</hi> of the <hi>Church;</hi> whoſe Prayers, if we believe the <hi>Roman Church,</hi> are highly meritorious, and far more prevailing. Nay, they had the greater
<pb n="189" facs="tcp:102663:99"/>reaſon to inculcate this, becauſe it was a novel practiſe, and never uſed by the <hi>Jewiſh Church;</hi> and therefore they had need of an Expreſs to move and to encourage them to ſuch devotions: Whereas it was the daily cuſtom of all <hi>Jews</hi> to put up their petitions to the God of Heaven. Since therefore neither <hi>Paul,</hi> or <hi>Peter,</hi> or <hi>James,</hi> or <hi>John, Apoſtles,</hi> or <hi>Evangeliſts,</hi> have left us a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny precept or example for this practice, we may be certain they did not approve it.</p>
               <p>Moreover, to move us more effectually to the performance of this duty, they tell us, That <hi>the eyes of God are still intent upon the juſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Pet. 3.12.</note> 
                  <hi>and his ear open to their prayer;</hi> that he is well acquain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted with thoſe inward <hi>groans</hi> and wiſhes,<note place="margin">Rom. 8.26</note> which we do, or cannot utter; and is alſo able to perform <hi>exceedingly above what we can ask or think;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Eph. 3.20. Marth. 7.7.11. James 1.5.</note> that he is good and gracious to <hi>all that call upon him faithfully,</hi> that <hi>he will fulfill the deſires of them that fear him:</hi> Thus alſo do the <hi>Latines</hi> teach concerning the <hi>Saints departed;</hi> they tell us in the words of <hi>Baſil.</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, they confidently aſcribe unto them <hi>Summan juvandi voluntatem, the greateſt readineſs to help, and the moſt prevailing merits:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Catech. Rom. p. <hi>585.</hi>
                  </note> and this they do moſt ſutably to that preſumption they have taken up; for all theſe things are the more needful to be taught, becauſe both Scripture ſeems to ſay the contrary, affirming that Saints departed are <hi>ignorant of us,</hi> and our concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments here on Earth: and denying that any be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſides God can know the ſecrets of the heart. And ſecondly, the things themſelves ſeem difficult to be believed; <hi>viz. That Creatures at ſo infinite a diſtance can be acquainted with what is done on carth;</hi> much more that they ſhould at ſuch a di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance underſtand the ſecret motions of the
<pb n="190" facs="tcp:102663:100"/>heart. Why is it then that the Apoſtles, who do ſo often mind us of what we have leſs reaſon to ſuſpect, <hi>viz.</hi> That God is able, and very ready to perform what we deſire, and that he hears the ſecret groanings of our heart, ſhould not in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form us of what is ſo exceeding hard, and yet ſo neceſſary to be believed of theſe <hi>Bleſſed Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits?</hi> Whoſoever diligently reads their Wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tings, will find them praying earneſtly to God for all thoſe bleſſings to be conferred upon the Chriſtians, which <hi>Papiſts</hi> do requeſt from Saints and <hi>Angels,</hi> That <hi>the God of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt would give to the</hi> Epheſians <hi>the ſpirit of Wiſdome and Revelation in the knowledge of him,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Eph. 1.17, 18.</note> 
                  <hi>the eyes of their <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nderſtanding being enlightned:</hi> That he would grant <hi>that Chriſt might dwell in their hearts by faith,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">—3.17.18.19,</note> 
                  <hi>that they might be ſtrengthned by his Spirit in the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner man, that they being rooted and grounded in love, might be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; And to know the love of God which paſſeth knowledge, and be filled with all fulneſs of God.</hi> That the Phi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lippians <hi>love might abound more in knowledge,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Phil. 1.9, 10, 11.</note> 
                  <hi>and in all judgment, that they might approve things that are excellent, and be ſincere, and without offence till the day of Chriſt; Being filled with the fruits of righteousſneſs, to the praiſe and glory of God.</hi> That the Coloſſians <hi>might be filled with the knowledge of the will of God in all wiſdom,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Col. 1.9, 10, 11.</note> 
                  <hi>and ſpiritual underſtanding, that they might walk worthy of the Lord unto all well pleaſing, being fruitful in every good work and increa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing in the knowledg of God: Strengthened with all might according to his glorious power unto all patience and long-ſuffering with joyfulneſs:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Theſſ. 3.12, 13:</note> That the <hi>Theſſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lonians</hi> might encreaſe in love, and have their hearts eſtabliſhed unblamable in holineſs before God.<note place="margin">—2.1.11.12.</note> 
                  <hi>That God would count them worthy of his
<pb n="191" facs="tcp:102663:100"/>calling, and fulfil all the good pleaſure of his goodneſs, and the work of faith with power: That the God of Peace would make the</hi> Hebrews <hi>perfect in every good work, to do his will,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Heb. 13.20, 21. 1 Pet. 5.10.</note> 
                  <hi>working in them that which is well pleaſing in his ſight: That the God of Grace would make them perfect, ſtabliſh, ſtrengthen, ſettle them.</hi> Theſe Supplications were their daily exerciſe, and had they thought the Invocation of the <hi>bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed Virgin,</hi> the <hi>Patriarchs</hi> and <hi>Prophets,</hi> the <hi>Proto-Martyr,</hi> and <hi>the brother of our Lord,</hi> would have been needful and effectual to the attainment of theſe things, for which they prayed ſo ear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſtly, why do they never once addreſs them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves unto them; why do they never pray as doth the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Brevari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um &amp; Miſſal.</note> that through the <hi>de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>precation, intervention, patrocination,</hi> and <hi>interceſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on</hi> of theſe perſons, they may be worthy to ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain theſe bleſſings, why do they never pray by the <hi>merits</hi> of theſe perſons to be delivered from<note n="*" place="margin">Deus qui beatum <hi>Ni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>colaum P.</hi> —tribue q<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ae<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>un us ut ejus mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritis &amp; pracibus <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> Ochenna incend is liberemus. <hi>Miſſ. in ſeſt. ſan<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>. Nich. Dec. xi.</hi> Deus q. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> beatu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>Lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dovicum</hi>— ju, quaeſamus meritis &amp; interceſſione Regis Regan. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſu Chriſt<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> f<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>l <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ui facias nos eſſe can o<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>tes. <hi>in Feſt. beat. Lud. Aug 25.</hi>
                  </note> Hell, and made partakers of the joys of Heaven, as doth the <hi>Roman Blaſhemy?</hi> Why do they no declare with them, that they do<note n="†" place="bottom">In Feſt.fa<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ct. Agapiti Aug. 28.</note> 
                  <hi>place their confidence</hi> in the petitions of theſe prevai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>bleſſed Spirits?</hi> Why do they not aſcribe their mercys and deliverances to <hi>the</hi>
                  <note n="‖" place="bottom">Accepta tib<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> ſi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine, ſacrat<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e pleb<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>s oblatio pro inorum H<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>nors Sanct<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>um qu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>r<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>e <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritis per<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="4 letters">
                        <desc>••••</desc>
                     </gap>, de tribulatione cognoſeit <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>Miſſ Dee <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                           <desc>•••</desc>
                        </gap>p. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> Ed. Antwerp. 1605.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>merits of theſe Saints,</hi> as they moſt inſolently do? Aſſuredly on this account, becauſe they did not in their hearts approve the practiſe. Were <hi>bleſſed Paul</hi> alive to ſee his Propheſy ſo punctually fulfilled: <hi>That in theſe later times men ſhould depart from the Faith, attending to errone<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous Spirits,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>and to the Do<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ctrine
<pb n="192" facs="tcp:102663:101"/>of worſhipping departed Souls,</hi> how would he paſſionately cry out <hi>O fooliſh Romaniſts who hath bewitched you,</hi> &amp;c. Laſtly, St. <hi>Paul</hi> had ſuch an ardent zeal to the promotion of the <hi>Goſpel,</hi> that he omits no help which he conceives might give a bleſſing to his labours: He therefore paſſio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nately intreats the Chriſtians to whom his writ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ings are directed,<note place="margin">Rom. 15.30, 31.-</note> 
                  <hi>That they would ſtrive together with him in their prayers to God, that he might be de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livered from them, who did not believe in Judea, and that his Service which he had for Jeruſalem might be accepted of the Saints: and that he might come un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to them with joy — and with them be refreſhed: That they would alwaies,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Eph. 6.18, 19.</note> 
                  <hi>and with all perſeverance pray for him, that utterance might be given unto him hat he might open his mouth boldly to make known the Myſtery of the Goſpel:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Col. 4.1, 2, 3.</note> That they would <hi>continue in prayer, that God would open unto him a door of ut<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terance to ſpeak the myſtery of Chriſt: for which he was in hands that he might make it manifeſt, as he ought to ſpeak.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Theſ. 5.25.2-3.1.2.</note> 
                  <hi>Finally Brethren,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>pray for us that the word of the Lord may have free courſe, and be glorified even as it is with you: And that we may be delivered from unreaſonable and wicked men: for all men have not Faith.</hi> So <hi>bleſſed Paul;</hi> and had he thought that his addreſſes to the <hi>Patri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>archs,</hi> and <hi>Prophets,</hi> the <hi>bleſſed Virgin,</hi> the <hi>Quire of Angels,</hi> or the <hi>Saints made perfect,</hi> would have been more effectual to this end, would not his zeal have prompted him to have put up one re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>queſt unto them? or one Petition to his <hi>Guar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dian-Angel</hi> to be defended from theſe unreaſon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able men? If all theſe circumſtances be conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dered it will amount to an invincible convicti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of the falſhood of that determination of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Juxta Catholicae &amp; Apoſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licae Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiae uſum à primaevis Chriſtianae Religionis temporibus receptum. <hi>Concil. Trid. Seſſ. 25.</hi>
                  </note> that this is the practiſe which was <hi>derived from the Apoſtles,</hi> and hath been <hi>ſtill continued in the Church of Chriſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">
                  <pb n="193" facs="tcp:102663:101"/>2. No other reaſon can be given why they did not practiſe, or commend the Invocation of the <hi>bleſſed Spirits</hi> beſides this, that they concei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved this worſhip to be that honour God had re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerved for himſelf, and that they looked upon it as a vain and fruitleſs practice, The know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledg of the heart, and of the Prayers that are put up by All men, at all times, and in all places of the Earth, being the knowledg proper to the God of Heaven, and not communicated to the Saints deceaſed. This will appear more evident if we conſider and refute thoſe ſhifts whereby they do endeavour to evade the force of this triumphant Evidence. And</p>
               <p n="1">
                  <q>1. They tell us that<note n="*" place="margin">Si Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtoli &amp; E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vangeliſtae docuiſſent ſanctos ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerandos, arrogantiae iis datum fuiſſet, ac ſi poſt mor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem gloriam illam quaeſiviſſent; noluit ergo Spiritus Sanctus expreſſis Scipturis docere invocationem Sanctorum. <hi>Eckius in Enchirid. loc. Com. ex edit. Alex. Weiſſenhorn. Alanus Copus Dial. 3. fol. 239.</hi>
                     </note> had the Bleſſed Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles taught this doctrine it might have been objected to them, that they ſought their own advancement, and honour by the propaga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of their Goſpel, and proudly did en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deavour to be worſhipped by their Chriſtian followers.</q>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Repl.</hi> 1. This anſwer gives us ſome ſhew of rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon why this Invocation was not enjoyned in Scripture; but it affords not the leaſt ſhadow of a reaſon why it was not practiſed.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Either this Invocation was practiſed by the <hi>Church</hi> in the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> time or not; if not,<note place="margin">Quem ſeu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſia Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lica adhi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>buit. <hi>C<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>t. Rom. p. 3 c. 2. Sect. 8.</hi>
                  </note> then the <hi>Trent Council,</hi> and the <hi>Roman Catechiſm,</hi> falſly do aſſert, that <hi>this was the perpetual and A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtolick practice of the Church of Chriſt;</hi> if it was practiſed, then that practice muſt give riſe unto the ſame Objection, <hi>viz.</hi> that the Diſciples of
<pb n="194" facs="tcp:102663:102"/>Chriſt had brought into the world this cuſtom on purpoſe to advance their honour, and to procure worſhip to themſelves.</p>
               <p n="3">3. This doctrine had it been conſiſtent with the Chriſtian Faith ought more eſpecially to have been often preached to the Jews to recon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cile them to that Faith, by giving them aſſurance, that they might have recourſe unto the prayers of Father <hi>Abraham,</hi> and their beloved <hi>Moſes,</hi> and that <hi>Noah, Job</hi> and <hi>Daniel, Elijah, Samuel</hi> and all the bleſſed <hi>Patriarchs</hi> and <hi>Prophets,</hi> who were ſo powerful with God on Earth, would upon their requeſt be ready to procure for them the great<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſt <hi>Temporal</hi> and <hi>Spiritual</hi> bleſſings, ſince there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore we have no ſuch Revelation in any of theſe Writings or Epiſtles, which are eſpecially di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rected to them, and were deſigned for their converſion and ſatisfaction; it may be well concluded this was no doctrine of the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an faith.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Some others do aſſert, That the Apoſtles did abſtain from giving any precept, or exam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple of this Invocation, leſt <q>Heathens ſhould conceive, that for the multitude of Heathen<note n="*" place="margin">Nondum erat tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pus in ipſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>us fidei exordiis e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am mundo doctrinam divulgandi ne Gentiles arbitra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rentur plu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>res nos De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>os colere. <hi>Alanus Copus Dial. 3. f. 239. &amp; Eckius u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bi ſupra.</hi>
                     </note> Deities they worſhipped, the Chriſtians only introduced a multitude of Chriſtian Gods.</q> 
                  <hi>Repl.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. This evaſion is a meer conjecture, of which we have not the leaſt hint in any of the <hi>Ancient Fathers,</hi> or the <hi>Church Hiſtorians,</hi> which is ſufficient to crack the credit of it; for that ſuch a change ſhould happen in the worſhip of the whole Church of Chriſt, without the notice or obſervation of any ſingle perſon, is incredi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble. Beſides, this figment thwarts that decla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration of St. <hi>Paul,</hi> that he <hi>was not aſhamed of the Goſpel of Chriſt;</hi> and that profeſſion, that he
<pb n="195" facs="tcp:102663:102"/>
                  <hi>with-held not from them</hi> any uſeful <hi>Doctrine:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Act. 20.20</note> it thwarts that Doctrine, and Aſſertion of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> that this hath been <hi>the conſtant cuſtom of the Church of God, including the Apoſtles time.</hi> Beſides, the reaſons of abſtaining from this practice, muſt continue as long as there were <hi>Heathen<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </hi> to be converted to the Chriſtian Faith, and ſo beyond the time of <hi>Conſtantine.</hi> Now albeit it be a certain truth, that <hi>Chriſtians till after the days of</hi> Conſtantine <hi>abſtained from this practice,</hi> yet cannot that Aſſertion conſiſt with the pretences of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> for <hi>Apoſtoli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cal Tradition,</hi> and derivation of theſe Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrines, which they obtrude upon us from the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> of our Lord. 4. Either theſe Primi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tive Profeſſors were not well adviſed, to let this fear of <hi>Scandal</hi> deter them from the publica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of a truth, ſo pious and profitable to the Church of Chriſt, or elſe the <hi>Roman Doctors</hi> are not ſo cautious in their attempts to propagate the Goſpel as they ought to be, as not conceal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing from the<note n="†" place="margin">
                     <hi>8.</hi> Dali. de cultu La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tin. To. <hi>1.</hi> l. <hi>3.</hi> cap. <hi>25.</hi> p. <hi>493.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Pagans,</hi> whom they endeavour to convert, this ſo ſuſpicious practice of their Church. In a word, if the Apoſtles and the Church of Chriſt which was converted by, and flouriſhed under them, had no ſuch practice, certain it is we have no reaſon now to do what they did never practiſe or command, for all in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtructions we embrace as from them, muſt be what they did teach or practiſe; but if they did admit this practice, then could not <hi>Jews</hi> and <hi>Heathens</hi> want the knowledge of it, ſeeing the number of <hi>Apoſtates</hi> and <hi>hypocritical Profeſſors</hi> was ſo great, and there were many who took upon them the profeſſion of the Chriſtian Faith,<note place="margin">Cal 2 4. Phil. 1.16</note> only to ſpy out what they practiſed.</p>
               <p n="3">
                  <pb n="196" facs="tcp:102663:103"/>3. If it be ſaid, they might abſtain by reaſon of ſome precept, which forbad this Invocation. I reply, that which Gods wiſdom doth forbid us to give unto the nobleſt of his Creatures, he by ſo doing doth declare that he reſerves unto himſelf, and when we act againſt his precept, we may be certain that he will not reveal or ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſt that ſupplication which he hath forbid<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>den; and therefore they that tender to theſe Bleſſed Spirits this forbidden worſhip, muſt a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribe unto them that knowledge which agrees to God alone, and that honour which he will not give unto another, and ſo be guilty of Idolatry. To conclude, If this Invocation were ſo beneficial to mankind, and was not de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rogatory to Gods honour, it might be well preſumed, that Chriſt and his Apoſtles would have been careful to inſtruct us in it, for they neither wanted knowledge to perceive the bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fit, or love ſufficient to engage them to ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quaint us with it.</p>
               <p>Laſtly,<note place="margin">P. 420.</note> Whereas <hi>T. G.</hi> objects, That <q>
                     <hi>it is certain by many and great Miracles wrought by God, upon addreſſes made to the Saints, that thoſe who call upon them are heard, and obtain what they deſire; and that therefore it cannot be unlawful or Idololatrical to deſire their interceſſion.</hi>
                  </q> 
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> This is an Argument in which the <hi>Romaniſts</hi> much triumph; but it is only what their Bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther <hi>Donatiſts</hi> had urged long before,<note place="margin">L. de uni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tate Ecc. contra <hi>Pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>t<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>liani Donatiſtae</hi> Epiſtolam.</note> and what St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> hath admirably anſwered. And firſt, I ſay, It is but a Tranſlation of that Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, which formerly was uſed by the <hi>Donatiſts,</hi> in confirmation of their Schiſm; for thus St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> propoundeth their Objection:<note n="*" place="margin">Non di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cat verum eſt qu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>a hoc <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> dico, aut quia hoc dixit ille Collega meus aut illi Collegae mei, aut illi Epiſcepi vel Cle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rici vel Laici noſiri, aut ideo verum eſt quia illa &amp; illa Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rabilia fecit <hi>Donatus,</hi> vel <hi>Pontius,</hi> velquilibet alius, aut quia homines ad memorias mor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuorum noſtrorum orant &amp; ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>audiuntur, aut quia illa &amp; illa ibi contingunt, aut quia ille Frater noster, aut illa Seror noſtra tale viſum vigilans vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit vel tale viſun dormiens ſomniavit; removeantur iſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>a vel figmenta mendacium homi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num vel portenta fall icium Spirituum; aut enim non ſunt vera quae dicuntur, aut ſi Hae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticorum aliqua mira ſunt fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cta, magis cavere debemus quod cum dixiſſet Dominus queſdum futuros eſſe falleces qui non<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>la ſigna faciendo etiam E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lectos ſi fieri poſſet fallerent, adjecit vehementer commen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dans &amp; dit, ecce praedixi ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bis, unde &amp; Apoſiclus adme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nens Spiritus autem manifeſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e decet quia in noviſſimis tempo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ribus recedent quidam à fi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e intendentes Spiritubus ſeducte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ribus &amp; Doctrinis Daemen<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>um. <hi>Ibid. c. 16. p. 116. I. K.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Let him not ſay that therefore they are in the right, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe that</hi> Pontius, <hi>or</hi> Donatus, <hi>or any other,
<pb n="197" facs="tcp:102663:103"/>did ſuch and ſuch Miracles, or becauſe men pray at the memorials of our Martyrs,</hi> (<hi>i e.</hi> the Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs of the <hi>Donatiſts</hi>) <hi>and they are heard; and becauſe ſuch and ſuch things do happen there; or becauſe ſuch a Brother or a Siſter watching there ſaw ſuch a ſight, or dreamed ſuch a dream.</hi> This is the Argument of <hi>T.G.</hi> and his Brother <hi>Donatiſts,</hi> and we <hi>Proteſtants</hi> crave only leave to anſwer what St. <hi>Austin</hi> doth, <hi>viz.</hi> (1.) <hi>That either the things are not true which are ſpoken, or if ſome Miracles be wrought by Hereticks, we ought to be more careful; becauſe our Lord Chriſt having ſaid, that there ſhould come Deceivers, who ſhould work ſuch Miracles,</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Mat. 24.</note> 
                  <hi>as to deceive, if it were poſſible, the very Elect; He adds, by way of vehement commendation, this, Behold I have foretold you; whence the Apoſtle admoniſhing us, ſaith,</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">1 Tim. 4.</note> 
                  <hi>Now the Spirit manifeſtly teacheth, that in the latter times ſome ſhall depart from the Faith, giving heed to ſeducing Spirits, and</hi> Doctrinis Dae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moniorum, <hi>i. e.</hi> the Doctrine of worſhipping the Spirits of dead men. Which Anſwer doth contain three things, (1.) <hi>That the truth of theſe relations may be well ſuſpected;</hi> and ſo alſo may the truth of what <hi>T. G.</hi> delivers, as from St. <hi>Baſil, Auſtin,</hi> and <hi>Theodoret:</hi> for, as I ſhall ſhew hereafter, we have juſt reaſon to ſuſpect
<pb n="198" facs="tcp:102663:104"/>the falſhood and depravation of theſe paſſages which he hath cited from <hi>Auſtin</hi> and <hi>Theodoret,</hi> and that St. <hi>Baſil</hi> doth not ſay that any man was cured by the Invocation of thoſe XL. <hi>Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs,</hi> but only by praying with them, or by the interceſſion which they make of their own ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cord, for thoſe who frequent their ſhrines. (2.) St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> hath but two inſtances of any benefit received by Prayers put up unto the Martyr, and before he mentions them, he doth ingenuouſly confeſs,<note n="*" place="margin">Quando alibi aliiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que nar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rantur non tanta ea commendat autoritas, ut ſine difficultate aut dubi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatione credantur quamvis Christianis fidelibus à fidelibus indicentur <hi>Aug. de Civ. Dei. l. 22. c. 8. p. 209. C. 1.</hi>
                  </note> That <hi>they are not backed with ſo good Authority, as that we ſhould believe them without doubt or difficulty.</hi> (3.) We have juſt rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon to ſuſpect the truth of theſe relations, if we conſider (1.) That St.<note n="†" place="margin">Tom. 5. Hom. 88. p. 601. 602.</note> 
                  <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> declares that Miracles were ceaſed in his time, and hath a ſet diſcourſe on purpoſe to inform us <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, i.e. <hi>why Miracles then ceaſed:</hi> which had they been ſo common in the Chriſtian world, had been an idle Queſtion, and no ſmall prejudice unto the Chriſtian cauſe. Eſpecially, theſe being the chief Heads of what he anſwers, (1.) That though <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>,<note place="margin">p. 606.</note> or ſuch miracles as were the objects of our Senſes ceaſed, yet God did ſtill vouchſafe <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> his efficacious workings on the ſouls of Chriſtians.<note place="margin">p. 607.</note> And (2.) That <hi>Signs were not intended for Believers, but for <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>n<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>believers,</hi> and then immediately concludes <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>this therefore is the cauſe why Miracles are now ceaſed.</hi> (2.) Becauſe it was more ordinary in theſe times to pretend Dreams and Viſions, then to ſpeak of any cures performed by prayers put up to Martyrs, as you may ſee in <hi>Gregory Nyſſens</hi> Homily upon the XL Martyrs; and in this Chapter of St. <hi>Auſtin:</hi> And yet the Fathers do ingenuouſly confeſs, and were at laſt convinced that they were delu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions.
<pb n="199" facs="tcp:102663:104"/>
                  <hi>Many, both Prieſts and Idiots,</hi> ſaith <hi>Syne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſius, have been found among us</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>,<note place="margin">Ep. 5.4. p. 190.</note> 
                  <hi>feigning ſome Dreams, which they call Revelations:</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Ei<gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Tom. 5. p. 256. l. 29. Ed. Savil.</note> 
                  <hi>The Dreams or Viſions which have appeared in the ſhape of them that have departed this life at this time, have deceived and corrupted many, there being no ſuch thing,</hi> ſaith <hi>Chryſoſtome.</hi> And that of<note n="†" place="margin">Aug. Conſeſs. l. 10 c. 42.</note> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> is very pertinent to this purpoſe; <q>Whom ſhould I find, that might reconcile me to thee? Should I have gone unto the Angels with what Prayer? with what Sacraments? many endeavouring to return unto thee, and being not able to do it by themſelves, as I hear, have tryed theſe things, and have fal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>len into the deſire of curious Viſions, and were accounted worthy of Illuſions.</q> The ſecond Anſwer is contained in the words of <hi>Auſtin,</hi> that <hi>God may permit ſome wonders to be done by Hereticks, and by Impoſtors, and hath de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clared that he will do ſo</hi>
                  <note n="‖" place="bottom">Quaecunque talia in Catholica fiunt ideo ſunt <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>pr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>banda quia in Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholica fiunt, non ideo ipſi mani<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>estatur Cub <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>ca quia haec in ea fiunt —utrum ipſi Eccſeſium ten<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>an<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>Non niſi Divinarum Scriptur<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>um canonic<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>s libris oſtendant.</hi> Ibid. p. <hi>117.</hi> A.</note>; <hi>this therefore,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>is no confirmation of the truth, nor do theſe Wonders mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fest the Church is Catholick, wherein they are perform<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed, but the Holy Scriptures: Shew us your Scriptures: Haec ſunt cauſae noſtrae documenta, haec fundamenta, haec firmamenta.</hi> This anſwer will be ſufficiently confirmed by theſe words of Dr.<note n="*" place="bottom">Orig. Sacrae. lib. 2. cap. 10. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. 6.</note> 
                  <hi>Stilling fleet:</hi> 
                  <q>
                     <hi>That after the true Doctrine is confirmed by Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine Miracles, God may give the Devil power to work, if not real Miracles, yet ſuch as men cannot judge by the things themſelves, whether
<pb n="200" facs="tcp:102663:105"/>they be ſo or no; and this for tryal whether we will forſake the true Doctrine confirmed by greater Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>racles, for the ſake of ſuch Doctrines as are con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>contrary thereto, and are confirmed by falſe Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phets, by Signs and lying Wonders: Now in this caſe our Rule of tryal must not ſo much be the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>racles conſidered in themſelves, whether real or no, as the comparing them with the Miracles wrought in confirmation of that Doctrine which is contrary to this, which theſe words tend to the proving of. Therefore Gods people under the Law were to examine the drift and ſcope of the Mira<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cles; and if they were intended to bring them to Idolatry; whatever they were, they are forbidden to hearken to them, as you may ſee moſt evidently</hi> Deut. 13.1, 2, 3. <hi>So now under the Goſpel, the worſhip of the true God through Jeſus Chriſt, and by the Doctrine revealed by him is the Stand<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ard, whereby we ought to judge of all pretenders unto Miracles: So that let the Miracles be what they will, if they contradict that Doctrine, which Chriſt revealed to the World, we are to look upon them only as tryals of our Faith in Chriſt, to ſee whether we love him with our whole hearts or no.</hi>
                  </q> And accordingly we look upon theſe Miracles as tryals whether we will forſake the Head Chriſt Jeſus, and give this worſhip of the Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor to the Creature, and the like; and are ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficiently warded againſt the force of this aſſault by being told that Antichriſt muſt be uſhered in with <hi>Signs and lying Wonders.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">2 Theſſ. 2.9.</note>
               </p>
               <p>Secondly, What <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith unto the <hi>Dona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſts,</hi> we alſo ſay unto the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome, Shew us your Scriptures for this Invocation; haec ſunt cau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſae noſtrae firmamenta</hi> — The third Particular contained in this Anſwer is. That <hi>the Holy Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit hath forewarned us that in the latter times this
<pb n="201" facs="tcp:102663:105"/>Doctrine of Damons ſhould prevail:</hi> which Doctrine both the ingenious Mr. <hi>Mede,</hi> and<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. adv. Antidico marionitas. Haer. 78. §. 23. A.</note> 
                  <hi>Epiphanius</hi> do well interpret to be the Doctrine of worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ping the Spirits of dead Men, and by the per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinency of this Senſe unto St. <hi>Auſtins</hi> preſent ſubject, we have good reaſon to conjecture that he approved their Opinion.</p>
               <p>St. <hi>Auſtins</hi> ſecond Anſwer to this Objection is as followeth; <q>
                     <note n="†" place="margin">Porrò ſi aliquis in Heretico<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum memo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riis orans exauditur, non pro merito loci ſed pro me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rito deſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derii ſui recipit ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ve matum ſive bonum — nonne legimus ab ipſo domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>no Deo nonnullos exauditos in excelſis montium Judaeae: quae tamen excelſa ità diſplice<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bant Deo, ut Reges qui ea non everterent cr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>lparentur, &amp; qui everterent laudarentur; unde intelligitur magis valere pe<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>enti<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> aſſectium <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>u <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>m petitio<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>is locum. <hi>ib. p. 116. Col. 2. K. L</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>Moreover if any perſon pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing in the memorials of Hereticks be heard, it is not for the merit of the place, but of his own deſire that he receiveth any good. Do we not read that God himſelf hearkned to many of thoſe Jews who pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in the high places, although thoſe places ſo diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pleaſed him, that he rebuked thoſe Kings that ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fered them. Whence we may underſtand that the affection of the Supplicant is more prevailing, then the place of Prayer.</hi>
                  </q> And accordingly we ſay, That if any perſon praying to theſe Saints was heard, it was not for the merit of this prayer conſidered as directed to the Saints, but for the affection of his heart, and as it will not follow that it was lawful for the Jew to pray in thoſe high places, or for the Chriſtian to pray in the memorials of Hereticks, becauſe that they who prayed there were ſometimes heard: So neither doth it follow that it is lawful to pray unto the Saints departed, becauſe of ſome few inſtances that they who have thus prayed, have received the deſired Bleſſing.</p>
               <pb n="202" facs="tcp:102663:106"/>
               <p>Thirdly, ſaith St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi>
                  <note n="‖" place="margin">De viſis autem fal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lacibus le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gunt quae ſcri<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ta ſunt, &amp; quia ipſe Satanas ſe transfigu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quam An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelum lu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cis, &amp; quia mul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tos ſedux<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erunt ſom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nia ſua. Audiant etiam quae narrant pagani de Templis, &amp; Diis ſuis mirabili<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>er vel facta, vel viſa, &amp; tamen dii Gentium Baemonia—Exaudiuntur ergo multi &amp; multis modis, non ſolum Chriſt<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>ani Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lici, ſed &amp; Pagant, &amp; Judaei, &amp; Haeretici variis error<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>lus, &amp; ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perſti<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ionibus dediti, exaudiuntur autem vel ab ſpiritibus ſeductoribus, qui tamen nihil faciunt niſi permit<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>antur Deo ſubli<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>iter a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>que ineffabi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liter judieante quid cuique tribuendum ſit, ſive ab ipſo Deo, vel ad poenam malitiae, vel ad ſolatium miſeriae, vel ad monitionem quaerendae ſalutis aeternae. <hi>ib f. B. Col. 2. L.M.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Let them hear what the Pagans tell of the Wonders done by their Gods, and at their Temples; and yet the Gods of the</hi> Heathens <hi>are but</hi> Daemons: <hi>and therefore many, not only</hi> Catholicks, <hi>but</hi> Pagans, Jewes, <hi>and</hi> Hereticks, <hi>may many wayes be heard, either by thoſe ſeducing Spirits, which yet do nothing but with Gods permiſſion, or elſe by God himſelf, either for caſtigation of their wickedneſs, or comfort of their miſery, or in admonition of them to purſue eternal ſafety.</hi> Which Anſwer alſo doth ſuggeſt theſe things.</p>
               <p n="1">1. That the Argument is vain, becauſe it will ſerve the <hi>Paegan,</hi> as well as it well ſerve the <hi>Dona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſt</hi> or <hi>Roman Catholick;</hi> and proves as much their Invocation of <hi>Daemons</hi> to be lawful, as the invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of the Saints departed, which is now pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſed in the <hi>Church of Rome.</hi> 
                  <q>For, as<note n="(a)" place="margin">Quibuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dam ſignis &amp; mira<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culis, &amp; oraculis fi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nitatis o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peratur. <hi>Apol. c. 21. §. 8.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>Ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tullian</hi> ſaith, by Signs, and Miracles, and Ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cles, they obtained to be reputed Gods.<note n="(b)" place="margin">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>om. 6. p 375 l. 20.</note> They often by their skill have cured di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeaſes, and reſtored to health thoſe that were ſick; what ſhould we partake therefore with them in their iniquity, God forbid?</q> So <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtome.</hi>
                  <pb n="203" facs="tcp:102663:106"/>
                  <note n="(c)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>Euſeb.</hi> Praepar. Evang. l. 5. c. 2.</note> 
                  <q>The wicked <hi>Daemons,</hi> ſaith <hi>Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſebius,</hi> counterfeited by working many Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>racles, the Souls of them that were deceaſed and thence they were thought worthy to be celebrated with greater ſervice.</q>
                  <note n="(d)" place="margin">Fru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>stra tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum arro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gas Christo cum ſaepe alios ſciamus &amp; ſcierimus Deos, &amp; laborantibus plurimis dediſſe medicinas, &amp; multorum hominum morbos valetudi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>éſque curaſſe. <hi>Arnobius l. 1. p. 28.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>In vain,</hi> ſay they, <hi>you arrogate ſo much to Chriſt, for we have often known that other Gods have given Medi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cines to, and healed the infirmities of many.</hi> More<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>over, theſe benefits they ſtill pretended to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive by vertue of thoſe Supplications which they offer'd to them.<note n="(e)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Apud Orig. l, <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>407.</hi> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, p. <hi>416.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>How many,</hi> ſaith <hi>Cel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus, being troubled, that they had no children, have by them enjoyed their wiſhes? How many, being maim<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in their body's, have been healed by them? Hence</hi> ſaith<note n="(f)" place="bottom">Daut cautelam periculi, m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>rb<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>s medelam, ſpem afflictis, ope<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſeris, ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>latium calamitatibus, laboribus levame<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>um. <hi>Minur. p. 7.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Cecilius, they give us caution in dangers, and medicine in diſeaſes, hope to the afflicted, help to the miſerable, comfort in calamities, eaſe from la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bours.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. This Argument is vain, becauſe it ſerves the Heretick as well as Catholick. For what can be more glorious then what <hi>Philoſtorgius</hi> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cords of<note n="(g)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Philoſt. Hiſt. Eccl. l <hi>2. §. 8.</hi> p. <hi>14.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Agapetus one of his fellow Hereticks,</hi> That <hi>he wrought many miracles, he raiſed the dead, and healed many that were ſick, and converted many
<pb n="204" facs="tcp:102663:107"/>to the Christian Faith.</hi> And of <hi>Theophilus,</hi> another of his brother Arrians,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>Idem. l.</hi> 3. § 4. <hi>p.</hi> 27.</note> That <hi>his wonders were ſo great, and ſuch convincing demonſtrations of the Chriſtian Faith, as to conſtrain the obſtinacy of the Jews, and Silence all their contradictions.</hi> —</p>
               <p>Laſtly, Hence we may learn, that although <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſhould have related ſome few inſtances of perſons healed by Supplications tendered to the Saints, we cannot thence infer, as <hi>T. G.</hi> doth, that by ſo doing he commends them, or doth relate them as patterns for our imitation.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="8" type="chapter">
               <pb n="205" facs="tcp:102663:107"/>
               <head>CHAP. VIII.</head>
               <argument>
                  <p>
                     <hi>The Contents.</hi> The Judgment of the Fathers proved to be the ſame with that of Proteſtants, becauſe they do aſsert that Prayer muſt be offered unto none but God, and by no other Interceſſor but our Saviour Chriſt. <hi>Sect. 1.</hi> And this Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſertion they prove, <hi>1.</hi> Becauſe God only can be called good. <hi>2.</hi> Becauſe he only can an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer our Petitions, <hi>ibid. 2.</hi> They do af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firm, That by addreſſing a Petition to a Saint or Angel, we become guilty of diſtraction from God, and of deſerting our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. <hi>Sect. 2. 3.</hi> That to pray unto a Creature, or to that which is no God, is to worſhip it as God, or give that honour to it which is due to God alone. <hi>Sect. 3. 4.</hi> They hence infer that Chriſt is God, and that the Holy Ghoſt is God, becauſe we put up our Pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titions to them. <hi>Sect. 4. 5.</hi> Becauſe the invocation of the inferior Heathen Daemons was by the Fathers cenſured as Idolatry. And there is no deſparity betwixt the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation of thoſe Daemons, and that invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of the bleſsed Martyrs which is now
<pb n="206" facs="tcp:102663:108"/>practiſed in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> ſufficient to acquit the Papiſt from that Guilt, if it be duly charged on the Heathens by reaſon of their Supplications tendred to inferior Daemons. <hi>Sect. 5. 6.</hi> The Fathers diſpute againſt the Heathens with ſuch Arguments as perfectly deſtroy this practiſe, and confute this Doctrine. <hi>Sect. 6. 7.</hi> Becauſe the ancient Fathers prayed for all the Saints, without exception of Martyrs or Apoſtles, or the bleſſed Virgin. <hi>8.</hi> Becauſe the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers gave no Rules touching the Canoni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zing of the Saints departed. <hi>ibid.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>TO what we have diſcourſed from the ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly Scriptures, and from the Principles of Reaſon, we ſhall now add the ſuffrage of thoſe ancient <hi>Fathers</hi> who flouriſhed in the <hi>first</hi> and <hi>purest Ages</hi> of the <hi>Church.</hi> Who do not only ſay expreſly, that our Prayers ſhould only be directed to God (aſſerting this without thoſe limitations and diſtinctions which are now uſed by the <hi>Church of Rome</hi>) but alſo do it upon the very ſame enducements and motives which Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtants are wont to uſe for confirmation of this truth. Moreover, in their conflicts with the Arrians, and other Adverſaries of the Church of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> they uſe thoſe very weapons where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>with we fight againſt the <hi>Church of Rome,</hi> and do pronounce that Doctrine and Practice which that <hi>Church</hi> contends for, to be the gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving to the Creature what is due to God.</p>
               <p>And firſt, <hi>the Fathers do aſſert that prayer muſt be offered unto none but God, and by no other Inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſor but our Saviour Chriſt.</hi> When <hi>Celſus</hi> had pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nounced
<pb n="207" facs="tcp:102663:108"/>that<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. l. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>394.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Heathen Daemons did belong to God, and thence inferred, we ſhould entreat their favour. Origen</hi> replys two things. 1. That thoſe <hi>Daemons</hi> being wicked Spirits could not belong to God. 2. <q>That this advice of<note n="†" place="margin">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. Origen. contra Celſ. lib. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>395.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>Celſus,</hi> to put up our Petitions to them, was to be utterly rejected, and by no means allowed by Chriſtians: Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe, God only was to be made the object of our prayer, nor were we to ſollicite any other than our great High Prieſt,</q> to offer and pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent them to the Father. And hence in two <hi>Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tena</hi>'s, both publiſhed by the Doctors of the Church of<note n="‖" place="bottom">Nicet. Caten. in Pſal. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>Rome,</hi> we have this free confeſſion of an antient Father <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>We Chriſtians pray to God alone.</hi> And upon this account, they tell us the <hi>Pſalmiſt</hi> uttered this expreſſion, <hi>Attend unto the voice of my petition my King and my God: For unto thee will I pray;</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe<note n="(a)" place="bottom">
                     <hi>Ora<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>io enim ſo<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> Deo <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>f<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>f<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>rtur.</hi> Aurea Catena in 50. Pſal. edit. Ven<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>t. Anno 1569. Pag. 53.</note> 
                  <hi>Petitions were to be offered unto God alone,</hi> according to that Queſtion of St. <hi>Auſtin</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="bottom">
                     <hi>Cui alteri praeter te clamabo?</hi> Aug. Confeſſ. lib. 1. cap 5.</note> 
                  <hi>to whom elſe ſhall I cry but unto thee?</hi> and that ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſion of<note n="(c)" place="bottom">L. de Creatione.</note> 
                  <hi>Dracontius eſſe nihil prorſus ſe prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter ubique rogandum:</hi> that nothing beſides God ſhould be invoked. And this aſſert on they do not barely offer, but alſo they confirm it by ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny pregnant Arguments; as firſt, <hi>He only muſt be prayed unto, becauſe, he only can be called Good:</hi>
                  <pb n="208" facs="tcp:102663:109"/>
                  <note n="(d)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Clem. A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lexand. Strom. l. <hi>7.</hi> p. <hi>721.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>ſince God alone is good</hi> (ſaith <hi>Clemens</hi>) <hi>it is rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonable we ſhould ſollicite him alone: for the Donati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on and Continuance of good things.</hi> (2.) becauſe God only is preſent in all places, and ſo at hand to hear, and help us wherever we addreſs our pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers to him. <hi>It is an abſurdity</hi> (ſaith<note n="(e)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Orig. contra Celſum lib. <hi>5.</hi> pag. <hi>239.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Origen</hi>) <hi>ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving that God with us, and nigh at hand, who filleth Heaven and Earth, to go about to pray to that which is not omnipreſent.</hi> This I confeſs is ſpoken to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monſtrate, that interceſſions were not to be made unto the <hi>Sun</hi> and <hi>Moon</hi> and <hi>Stars:</hi> but then it muſt be noted that this Father held both <hi>Sun</hi> and <hi>Moon</hi> and <hi>Stars</hi> to be intelligible Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures, and in this very place aſſerts, that<note n="(f)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id pag. <hi>238.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>they do offer up their Prayer to God,</hi> and from this very Argument concludes, we muſt not pray to them, <hi>becauſe they pray to him.</hi> Whence it will follow that he conceived them as fit and able to be our Interceſſors as the Saints departed, and that it was abſurd to pray to any, who themſelves pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perly did pray for us. And (2.) he adds,<note n="(g)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, &amp;c. Id ib.</note> 
                  <hi>if a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny Chriſtian be not ſufficient immediately to direct his Prayers to God, let him addreſs them to the Word of God;</hi> making no mention of an addreſs to be preferred either to Saint, or Angel, or to the <hi>B. Virgin</hi> in this Caſe. (3.) He adds that put the<note n="(h)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id. p. <hi>239.</hi>
                  </note>
                  <pb n="209" facs="tcp:102663:109"/>Caſe that Sun, Moon, and Stars were hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venly <hi>Angels,</hi> and <hi>Meſſengers of God, yet were they not to be adored for this, but he whoſe Meſſengers and Angels they were.</hi> Where by the way obſerve, that he inſenſibly ſlides from <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>to pray,</hi> to <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> which is <hi>to adore.</hi> Whence we may cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tainly conclude, that in the Judgment of this Father, it was the ſame to pray to any perſon, and to adore that perſon, and that nothing may be invocated, which may not be adored. (Laſtly) it is evident his reaſon will hold good as well a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt addreſſes made to Saints, as to the Sun and Moon, they being neither of them omni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſent. (3.) They ſay he only muſt be prayed unto, who ſeeth and heareth every where? <hi>Let us conſider</hi> (ſaith<note n="(i)" place="margin">De Orat. c. <hi>1.</hi> Sect. <hi>8.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Tertullian</hi>) <hi>the Heavenly Wiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dom of our Lord in his Injunction to pray in ſecret, whereby he both requires the Faith of Man, confid<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing that God omnipotent both hears and ſees under our Roofs, and in our ſecret Places, and alſo that our Faith be modeſt, ſo that we offer our Religion unto him alone, whom we are confident doth ſee and hear us every where.</hi> And <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> upon the ſame Expreſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, finds fault with thoſe that pray aloud, and bids us Imitate the <hi>Hymnes</hi> and <hi>Melodies</hi> of ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly <hi>Angels,</hi> who pray with us, although we do not hear them: for, ſaith he,<note n="(k)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Chryſoſt. Tom. <hi>2.</hi> Homil. in Matt. <hi>19.</hi> pag. <hi>137.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>thou doſt not pray to Man, but to God omnipreſent, to him that hears before thou ſpeakeſt, to him that underſtandeth, what the Mind doth not utter.</q>
               </p>
               <p n="4">(4.) Becauſe he only can Anſwer our Petiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, and from him only can we obtain what we
<pb n="210" facs="tcp:102663:110"/>deſire.<note n="*" place="margin">Precan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tes ſumus proomnibus Imperato<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ribus vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam illis prolixam, imperium ſecurum, domun tu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam, popu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bum, or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bem quie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum, quae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cunque ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minis &amp; Caeſaris vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ta ſunt. Haec ab a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lio orare non poſſum, quam à quo me ſcio conſequn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turum, quoniam &amp; ipſe est, qui SOL<g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>S praeſtat, &amp; ego ſum cui im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>petrare debetur, famulus ejus qui eum Solum obſervo. <hi>Tertul. Apol. c. 30. Sect. 2, 3.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>We beg for all our Emperors long life, ſafe Empire, valiant Armies, a faithful Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nate, an honeſt People, and a quiet World, and whatſoever any man or Emperor could wiſh.</q> So <hi>Tertullian:</hi> And then he adds, <q>Theſe things I may not pray for from any other but from him of whom I know I ſhall obtain them: becauſe, both it is he who alone is a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble to give, and I am be to whom it apper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taineth to obtain that which is requeſted, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing his ſervant who obſerve him alone.</q> From all which ſayings it is evident theſe antient <hi>Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers</hi> did not only think as we now do, that all our Interceſſions ſhould be made to God, but al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo that they did it for theſe very Reaſons we alledg <hi>viz.</hi> that he alone is omnipreſent, that he alone diſcerns the ſecrets of the Heart, that he alone is able to confer the Bleſſings which we want, and pray for.</p>
               <p n="2">(2) The Fathers do affirm, that by addreſſing a petition to a <hi>Martyr, Saint,</hi> or <hi>Angel,</hi> we be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>come guilty of diſtraction from God, and of de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerting our Lord <hi>Jeſus Chriſt.</hi>
                  <note n="(l)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Euſeb. Hiſt. Eccl. l. <hi>4.</hi> c. <hi>15.</hi> pag. <hi>135.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>We cannot be induced,</hi> ſaith the Church of <hi>Smyrna, to forſake Chriſt, or worſhip any other Perſon;</hi> where firſt it well deſerveth to be noted, that what is in the Greek <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> is in the antient Interpre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter of the Acts of <hi>Polycarp, Alteri cuiquam Orati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onis
<pb n="211" facs="tcp:102663:110"/>precem impendere</hi> (we cannot pray to any o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther.<note place="margin">Act. Po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lyc. in Ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pend. Ig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nat. Uſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſer. p. 27.</note>) And what the Jews objected; (<hi>that if the Chriſtians could obtain the Martyrs body</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>deſerting Chriſt they would begin to worſhip him</hi>) is by the <hi>Metaphraſt</hi> thus rendred, <hi>huic fundenda eſſet oratio ſingulorum,</hi> they would all pray unto him. Now ſeeing this Tranſlation was of ſuch credit in the <hi>Weſtern Church,</hi> that it was read in their aſſemblies; it is moſt certain that Church did antiently conceive (1.) that the Church of <hi>Smyrna</hi> did deny that a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny genuine Chriſtian would pray to any Saint departed. (2.) That to put up a petition to a Martyr was to renounce their Saviour. And (3.) that to pray to and afford religious worſhip to a Martyr was the ſame. And (4.) that we muſt only put up our petitions to the Son of God; becauſe, he only muſt be worſhipped. Secondly, obſerve the reaſon of this aſſertion of the Church of <hi>Smyrna;</hi> 
                  <q>We cannot worſhip any other, <hi>delivered in theſe words;</hi> For him being the Son of God we worſhip, but the Martyrs, as the Diſciples and followers of the Lord,</q> we highly love for their exceeding great affe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction to their own King and Maſter. The <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> could have informed them of a better Reaſon why they ſhould affect them, <hi>(viz.)</hi> as being <hi>Interceſſors,</hi> and <hi>Mediators</hi> for, and <hi>Patrons</hi> of the <hi>Chriſtian Church,</hi> and the <hi>Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>curers</hi> of all ſpiritual Bleſſings for them. She could have told them it was ignorantly done to comprehend that Service vvhich was due to the deceaſed <hi>Martyrs</hi> in this one expreſſion, <q>We love them worthily: For if the Venera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion and Worſhip of the Saints departed, nay, the Worſhip of their very Aſhes, hath been the conſtant Cuſtom of the whole
<pb n="212" facs="tcp:102663:111"/>Church of God; <hi>and if the Invocation of them be that,</hi> which Holy Scripture teacheth, and the Apoſtles have delivered, and which the Church of God hath alwaies practiſed,</q> as is delivered in the * <hi>Catechiſm</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Part. 3. c. 2. Sect. 8.</note> it may be well admired that the Church of <hi>Smyrna</hi> which daily practiſed (ſay they) this veneration and invocation of the holy Martyrs, ſhould, without diſtinction, appropriate all worſhip and adoration to the Son of God, in oppoſition to the Martyrs, and comprehend the Service they performed to the bleſſed <hi>Martyrs</hi> in a word which doth not in the leaſt im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>port the Veneration which they daily practi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed.</p>
               <p n="2">(2.) Obſerve the Reaſon vvhich is given by the Church of <hi>Smyrna</hi> why they could not wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip any other, <hi>viz. Becauſe they worſhipped the Son of God:</hi> if any worſhip had been then paid to <hi>Martyrs,</hi> or any other Saints departed, by the Church of Chriſt, what could have been more ſtupid than this Way of reaſoning? Now that this Doctrine is introduced into the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> we hear them ſpeaking thus;<note n="†" place="margin">Tantum abeſt ut Sanctis in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocandis Dei gloria minuacur, ut eo maxi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mè augea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur. <hi>Cat. Rom. part 3. c. 2. Sect. 11.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>We worſhip Saints and Martyrs in honour of the Son of God:</hi> So far do they eſteem that honour which they pay to him from being any prejudice unto the Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of thoſe bleſſed Spirits.</p>
               <p n="3">(3.) Obſerve the Argument which the Jews urged to move the Proconſul to retain the body, <hi>viz. That if the Chriſtians could obtain it, it might be feared they would leave Christ, and worſhip</hi> Poly<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>carp. The Jews could not be ignorant of what the Chriſtians practiſed in this caſe, by reaſon of thoſe numerous Apoſtates who daily left the Church, and of that liberty they had to come to their Aſſemblies. Had then the <hi>Chriſtians</hi>
                  <pb n="213" facs="tcp:102663:111"/>worſhipped other <hi>Martyrs</hi> with Chriſt, and had they profeſſed to do it for his ſake and ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nour, could this have been objected by the Jews with any ſenſe and reaſon, that they would quit <hi>Jeſus Chriſt,</hi> that they might wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip <hi>Polycarp?</hi> Muſt they not rather have ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jected, that with Chriſt they would worſhip <hi>Polycarp?</hi> which ſince they did not, we may well ſuſpect the practice of the <hi>Church</hi> gave them no reaſon ſo to do.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Athanaſius</hi> diſcourſing upon theſe words of <hi>Jacob; The Angel that delivered me from all evil, defend the Lads,</hi> (which by the <hi>Arians</hi> were ur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged to the ſame purpoſe as they are uſed by <hi>Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man Catholicks,</hi> viz. to prove that Invocation was not ſo proper to God, but that it might be uſed to Creatures, and therefore that it was no evidence that Chriſt was God) declares, that <hi>Jacob</hi> did not ſpeak of a created Angel: (1.) Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe he joyns the Angel with God, and ſaith,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Athanaſ. Orat. <hi>4.</hi> contra Arianos. p. <hi>260.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The God that fed me; the Angel that delivered me,</hi> which, though it be familiar with the <hi>Roman Catholicks,</hi> he looked upon as an abſurd, illegal practice. (2.) Becauſe <hi>no man, deſerting of that God that fed him, would ask a bleſſing for his kindred of the holy Angels:</hi> whence it is evident, that in the judgement of this Father, to pray to holy Angels was to deſert the God of Heaven, even when we made our firſt addreſſes to him, as here <hi>Jacob</hi> did.</p>
               <p>
                  <note n="‖" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 span">
                        <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                     </gap> l. <hi>4</hi> c. <hi>4.</hi> M.</note> St. <hi>Hilary</hi> the Deacon ſaith, That the Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>laters
<pb n="214" facs="tcp:102663:112"/>made uſe of this<note n="†" place="margin">Solent tamen pu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dorem paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſi neglecti Dei miſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>râ uti ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſatione, dicentes per iſtos poſſe ire ad Deum, ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cut per co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mites per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venitur ad Regem. Age nun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quid tam demens eſt aliquis, aut ſalutis ſuae immemor, ut honori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficentiam Regis vin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicet comi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ti; cum de bdc re ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>qui etiam tractare fuerint in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venti, jure ut rei dam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nantur Majeſtatis? &amp; iſti ſe non putant reos, qui be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>norem no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minis Dei deferunt Cr aturae, &amp; relicto Domino conſervos adorant; quaſi ſit aliquid plus, quod ſervetur Deo, nam &amp; ideo ed Regem per Tribunos aut comites i<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tur, quia homa utique eſt Rex, &amp; neſcit quibus debeat rempublicam cre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dere. Ad Deum autem (quem utique nihil latet, omnium enim merita novit) promerendum ſuffrugatore non opus eſt, ſed mente devota. <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>bicunque eniae talis l<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>cu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>us fuerit ej, reſpondebit illi.</note> 
                  <hi>miſerable excuſe for them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves, that by thoſe inferior Deities they worſhipped, they went to God himſelf, as we go to the King by his Courtiers. But,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>is any man ſo mad, or regardleſs of himſelf, to give the Honour due to the King to any of his Courtiers, which if a man does he is condemned for Treaſon? And yet they think them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves not guilty, who give the Honour due to Gods Name to a Creature, and forſaking God adore his fel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low-ſervants, as though any thing greater than that were reſerved for God himſelf. But therefore we go to a King by his Officers and Servants, becauſe the King is but a man, who knows not of himſelf whom to imploy in his publick affairs. But to procure the fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vour of God, from whom nothing is hid, (for he know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth the merits,</hi> or works, <hi>of all men)we need no ſpokeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man, but a devout mind; for whereſoever ſuch a one ſhall ſpeak unto him, he will anſwer him.</hi> Where we have theſe three things conſiderable: 1. That to go unto God by a Creature, as we go to earthly Princes by their Miniſters, is to be guilty of Rebellion againſt God, by giving of his Honour to a Creature, and by worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ping the Miniſter as if he were the King 2. That this is to deſert the God of Heaven. And (3.) That by doing thus, we do aſcribe unto our fellow ſervants as great Honour as we can give to God himſelf. To this <hi>T. G.</hi> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plies; <hi>p.</hi> 370 <q>Firſt, That this Author ſpeaks of thoſe who gave the Honour due to God, to a Creature, and forſaking God adored their
<pb n="215" facs="tcp:102663:112"/>fellow-ſervants;</q> very true: But then he adds, That he is guilty of all this, who goes to God by a Creature, as a man would recom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mend himſelf to the King by his Miniſter, which is the daily practice of the <hi>Romaniſt.</hi> This plaiſter therefore doth not heal the wound, but make it wider.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <q>As he who only makes uſe of a Courti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er to recommend him to the King, doth not give the Honour due to the King to any of his Courtiers, ſo neither do Catholicks give the Honour due to God, to the Saints, who only require the favour of their prayers to God,<note place="margin">P. 371.</note> ſo <hi>T. G.</hi> Repl.</q> This is as if he ſhould have ſaid, <hi>St. Hilary thou lyeſt:</hi> For he expreſly ſaith, That to recommend our ſelves to God by a Creature, as we do to the King by his Courtiers, is <hi>honorificentiam Regis vindica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re Comiti.</hi> For as he who ſets up a Vice-Roy or ſubordinate King in any Commonwealth, and gives the Honour of a Vice-Roy to him with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out the Kings Commiſſion, doth give that Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nour to him which is due only to the King, and ought to be eſteemed as a violater of his Kingly Power; ſo muſt he alſo be eſteemed, who having no Commiſſion from God and Chriſt, ſets up ſubordinate Mediators, and Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters of Requeſt to God.<note place="margin">Ibid.</note> 3. <hi>T. G.</hi> doth charge the Doctor with <hi>a terrible blunder;</hi> becauſe he rendreth, <hi>Suffragatore non opus eſt,</hi> We need not any to recommend us to his favour. <hi>Repl.</hi> 1. This is a Calumny, for what he rendreth thus, is <hi>Suffragatore non opus eſt ad promerendum Deum,</hi> which cannot otherwiſe be rendred. <hi>T. G.</hi>'s Tranſlation is confuted by the Reaſon follow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, which (as the Doctor doth tranſlate the words) is this, <hi>The devout perſon needs no ſpokeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man
<pb n="216" facs="tcp:102663:113"/>to obtain Gods favour, for if he ſpeak himſelf, God will be ſure to anſwer him.</hi> But according to <hi>T. G.</hi>'s it will run thus, <hi>We need not any to inform God, that ſo we may procure his favour, but a devout mind;</hi> which is ſufficiently ridiculous. 3. To this Interpretation of <hi>Peroon Du Moulin</hi> anſwers thus,<note place="margin">Novelty of Pop. p. <hi>420</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>To this word the Cardinal giveth an abſurd Interpretation, ſaying, that it ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fieth a Counſellor. Every one that hath ſome taſte of the Latin Tongue will ſmile at this, knowing that this word was never ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken in that ſenſe. The votes of every Roman Citizen in the <hi>Comitia</hi> or City Meetings were called <hi>Suffragia,</hi> and he who helped or fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>voured any with his vote, was called his Suf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fragator. Now it is clear, that the Author of this Book ſpeaks of Colonels and Gover<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nors, or <hi>Comites,</hi> which are uſed as Interceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſors, not as Counſellors.</q>
               </p>
               <p>But <hi>T. G.</hi> doth object againſt St. <hi>Hilary;</hi> 
                  <q>If a devout mind be enough to recommend us to the favour of God, what need we the prayers of others, or the interceſſion of Chriſt?</q> What <hi>Hilary</hi> would anſwer I am not able to divine; but if he were alive, he might well wonder, that ſpeaking againſt them, <hi>Qui honorem nominis Dei deferunt Creaturae,</hi> he ſhould be thought to exclude Chriſt Jeſus, whom he ſo often denies to be a Creature. 2. As to the prayers of others, St. <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> ſaith the ſame with <hi>Hilary</hi> in very many places.<note n="*" place="margin">Chryſeſt. in Matth. T. <hi>7.</hi> p. <hi>768</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>When we have ſuit unto men, ſaith he, it falleth out oft-times, that we cannot go ſtraight unto the Lords themſelves, and preſent our gift unto them, and ſpeak with them, but it is neceſſary for us firſt to procure the favour of their Miniſters, and Stewards, and Offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cers,
<pb n="217" facs="tcp:102663:113"/>both with praying, and uſing all other means unto them, and then by their mediati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on to obtain our requeſt. But with God it is not thus: For there is no need of Inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſors for the Petitioners; neither is he ſo ready to give a gracious anſwer being en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>treated by others, as by our own ſelves praying unto him. And again,<note n="†" place="margin">Serm. <hi>7.</hi> de paenit. T. <hi>6.</hi> Ed. Savil. p. <hi>802.</hi>
                     </note> With God there is no ſuch matter, without an In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terceſſor he is entreated, it ſufficeth only that thou cry in thine heart. Laſtly,<note n="‖" place="margin">Serm. de profectu Evang. To. <hi>5.</hi> p. <hi>416.</hi>
                     </note> With God (ſaith he) thou haſt need of no Inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſors; but although thou be alone, and haſt no patron, thou by thy ſelf praying un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to God ſhalt certainly obtain thy requeſt. He uſeth not to yield ſo ſoon, being prayed unto by others for us, as when we our ſelves do pray unto him, although we be repleniſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed with a thouſand evils.<note n="*" place="margin">Serm. in Pſal. <hi>4.</hi> p. <hi>524.</hi>
                     </note> Thus did he deal with the Woman of <hi>Canaan:</hi> When <hi>Peter</hi> and <hi>James</hi> came for her, he did not yield, but when ſhe her ſelf did remain, he preſently gave that which was deſired.</q> All this, and much more to the ſame effect, we find in <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtom;</hi> and yet in his fifth Homily upon the firſt of <hi>Matthew,</hi> exhorting us to pray<note n="†" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. To. <hi>2.</hi> p. <hi>34.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>by our ſelves, rather than by others,</hi> and giving us ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>amples of many, for whom the prayers of their good friends that lived with them, prevailed not; and the example of this Woman, who by her ſelf prevailed, when <hi>James</hi> and <hi>Peter</hi> could not: He adds, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>(i. e.) I ſpeak not this that we ſhould not request the prayers of holy men,</hi> (i. e.) of thoſe we do converſe with here on earth, as the examples mentioned do interpret it, <hi>but to prevent our ſloth.</hi> The like might <hi>Hilary</hi> have anſwered to
<pb n="218" facs="tcp:102663:114"/>
                  <hi>T. G.</hi>'s. objection. Laſtly, that he might give ſome colour to his expoſition of the words of <hi>Hilary,</hi> he very diſingenuouſly and lamely re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſents his Argument, for he makes it to be only this, <hi>that becauſe nothing is hid from God, there is no need of a ſuffragator.</hi> Whereas his Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment runs thus, <hi>to make him favourable who is ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quainted with the merits</hi> (or the works) <hi>of all men, there is no need of any Suffragator:</hi> now I conceive it is as well the buſineſs of an Interceſſor, as of a Counſellor, to plead the merits, or good works, of him for whom he intercedes.</p>
               <p n="4">4. When<note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, l. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>381.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Celſus</hi> had affirmed, that by giving worſhip to thoſe <hi>Daemons</hi> which were ſubject to the higheſt God, he would not be offended whoſe Subjects they were: <hi>Origen</hi> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plies,<note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> —Orig. contra Celſum. l. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>382.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That he who doth not any work that is grateful to the Daemons,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>doth aſcend above the worſhip of them. And that be aſcends above the portion of them, who by St.</hi> Paul <hi>are called Gods,</hi> (i. e.) the Angels, <hi>who, as they do, or any other way doth look, not at the things
<pb n="219" facs="tcp:102663:114"/>which are ſeen, but which are not ſeen; and who be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>holding that the creature waiteth for the revelation of the Sons of God,</hi> &amp;c. doth <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (i. e.) <hi>doth ſpeak well of, or wiſh well to them, and underſtanding that the creature ſhall be delivered from the bondage of corruption, into the liberty of the Sons of God, is not himſelf diſtracted, or withdrawn from God, to worſhip any other with him, nor doth endure to ſerve two Lords. Wherefore,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>it is not a ſeditious ſpeech of thoſe, who being well content with one Lord Jeſus Chriſt, do think and ſay,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>they will not give Dulia to more Lords.</hi> Now that the ſtrength and pertinency of this Diſcourſe may be con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpicuous to the Reader, let it be obſerved that<note n="(b)" place="margin">Eam verò Orige<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis doctri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nam fuiſſe, quod omnes Angeli ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liméſque virtutes in delore, &amp; gemitibus ſint ante<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quam nos penitus li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>beremur, non dubi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um est le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>genti com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentarium ejus hoc lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>co, &amp; ca quae ſcribir libr. <hi>1.</hi> de principiis, c. <hi>7, 8. Eſth. in locom. Vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>de Not. Spenceri. in l. 5. contr. Celſum. p. 63.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Origen</hi> conceived this paſſage of St. <hi>Paul,</hi> which ſpeaks of that <hi>corruption</hi> and <hi>vanity</hi> to which * <hi>the Creature was unwillingly ſubjected,</hi> was to be underſtood as well of <hi>Angels,</hi> as of infe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rior Creatures, as is apparent both from his Comment on the place: And from his firſt Book <hi>de Principiis, Chap.</hi> 7, 8. ſo that his meaning in theſe words muſt undeniably be this, the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian in his Devotions doth aſcend above the Angels, and is not ſo diſtracted and withdrawn from God, as to worſhip Angels with him; but maketh God and his Son Jeſus Chriſt the only objects of his Worſhip. 2.<note n="(c)" place="margin">—<gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Orig. contra Celſum l. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>383.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>We Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>do not decline the worſhip of any other with God, and by his word, becauſe we think,
<pb n="220" facs="tcp:102663:115"/>God can be hurt, as a man may, by ſerving of ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther with him, but that we may not hurt our ſelves, by ſeparating of our ſelves from the Portion of God.</hi> (3.) <hi>He adds,</hi> that<note n="(d)" place="margin">—<gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id. p. <hi>384.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>we have better reaſon to ſerve God only by his Son, by whoſe conduction we are brought to God; than to ſerve two Lords,</hi> or per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form what <hi>Celſus</hi> had affirmed to be grateful to God: <hi>(viz.)</hi> the worſhipping of thoſe who were his Subjects, and belonged to him (4.) He affirms, that when St.<note n="(e)" place="margin">—<gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id ib. p. <hi>382.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Paul</hi> aſſerted that <hi>to us there is but one God the Father, from whom are all things, he ſpeaks there of himſelf, and of all them who do aſcend unto the higheſt God of Gods, and Lord of Lords,</hi> which perſons he deſcribes by theſe three Notes, 1. That they were ſuch as did<note n="(f)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. &amp;c. Id. ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>inſeparably and undividedly worſhip this God of Gods by Jeſus Chriſt.</hi> 2. That they were ſuch <hi>as came unto him by Christ alone.</hi> 3. That they were ſuch as ſo aſcended to him, as <hi>to</hi>
                  <note n="(g)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>tranſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cend even theſe bleſſed Spirits which are in Scripture called Gods.</hi> 5. He comprehends the Honor which the Chriſtians gave unto the Angels, in the words <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>bene precatur creaturae,</hi> ſaith the Latine. Whereas St.<note n="(h)" place="bottom">Aug. Serm. <hi>17</hi> de verbes Apoſt.</note> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> tel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leth us, <hi>It is an injury to pray for them, unto whoſe prayers we ought to be commended.</hi> To theſe citati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons <hi>T.G.</hi> returns this Anſwer, <hi>viz</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="bottom">p. <hi>357.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>That the worſhip which <hi>Origen</hi> here contends, is not to
<pb n="221" facs="tcp:102663:115"/>be given to Angels is Divine Worſhip, pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per to God alone.</q> But 1. this Reply makes <hi>Origen</hi> diſpute impertinently, and to ſay no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing to the purpoſe. For <hi>Celſus</hi> only did con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend for this,<note n="(i)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Orig. l. <hi>8</hi> p. <hi>381</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That together with the higheſt God, inferior Beings might be worſhipped as his Sub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jects.</hi> 
                  <q>No, ſaith St. <hi>Origen,</hi> the Chriſtian go<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth immediately to God by Chriſt, he comes unto him by no other, he aſcends above the ſervice of <hi>Daemons</hi> and of <hi>Angels,</hi> and doth not ſuffer himſelf to be diſtracted from God, ſo as to worſhip any other with him.</q> If he intended to aſſert the <hi>Chriſtians</hi> did not wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip <hi>Angels</hi> or <hi>Daemons</hi> with him, as his Subjects, the Diſcourſe is pertinent, if he intended only to affirm that Chriſtians did not worſhip Angels or Daemons with him, as his Peers, this doth not hinder the worſhip of them, as his Subjects, according to the plea of <hi>Celſus.</hi> 2. When he affirms <q>that Chriſtians did aſcend, or go to God, only by Jeſus Chriſt, having no other <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Conciliator, or Interceſſor to give acceſs unto him,</q> when he affirms all this, in oppoſition unto that of <hi>Celſus,</hi> that <hi>it would be grateful to God to worſhip them who did belong un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to him,</hi> when he aſſerts <q>that Chriſtians did aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cend, or go to God, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, without dividing of their ſervice betwixt him and any other, and more particularly, that in aſcending to God they overlooked the bleſſed Angels, which are in Scripture cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led Gods, and that both Reaſon and St. <hi>Paul</hi> had taught them ſo to do.</q> What greater e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vidence can be deſired to prove that the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians of his time did never call upon the Saints and Angels to be their Advocates with God? or tender any part of their Religious Worſhip
<pb n="222" facs="tcp:102663:116"/>to them, or think it reaſonable to worſhip them, becauſe they did belong unto God? 3. If this had been the mind of <hi>Origen,</hi> is it not to be wondred that he makes no diſtinction of the kinds of Worſhip, or of the parts and actions of it: but abſolutely and indefinitely pronoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceth, that <hi>to worſhip any other with God, is to be diſtracted from him, and that Chriſtians undevided<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly did worſhip God by Jeſus Chriſt?</hi> For if the Chriſtians of his time did alſo worſhip Saints and Angels, and go to God not only by Chriſt Jeſus, but by them, theſe ſayings, without li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitation, are both abſolutely falſe, and perfect condemnations of the Churches practiſe. But yet <hi>T. G.</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">p. <hi>358.</hi>
                  </note> aſſures us, <q>
                     <hi>It is plain,</hi> Origen <hi>ſpeaks only of divine worſhip,</hi> and not of ſuch an inferior worſhip of which Creatures are capable upon account of their holineſs or relation to God, 1. From the Reply which <hi>Origen</hi> gave to that evaſion of <hi>Celſus, viz.</hi> that none were to be honoured <hi>For Gods,</hi> but thoſe to whom the Supream God doth communicate it.</q> Repl. Since then, the plea of <hi>Celſus</hi> was that we ought to worſhip <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>the Relations of God,</hi> what an Impertinent was <hi>Origen</hi> to ſpeak only of an other matter? 2. The ſtrength of this ci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tation entirely depends upon the words, <hi>For Gods,</hi> which <hi>T. G.</hi> diſingenuouſly adds unto the words of <hi>Celſus</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>l.</hi> 8. <hi>p.</hi> 384</note>, which are only theſe, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, it is not lawful to worſhip any but thoſe to whom he granteth to be honoured: But (3.) he expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly adds, that he ſpeaks of the worſhip of <hi>the Gods,</hi> or <hi>the Daemons,</hi> or <hi>the Heroes,</hi>
                  <note n="(k)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>l.</hi> 8. <hi>p.</hi> 384.</note> 
                  <hi>Let us
<pb n="223" facs="tcp:102663:116"/>ask Celſus,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>concerning thoſe that are wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped either as Gods, or Daemons, or Hero's, whence he is able to demonſtrate that God hath granted to them to be honoured.</hi> And then having produced <hi>Alcinous</hi> as an inſtance of the firſt kind, he asks how it can be demonſtrated that it was given to him to be worſhipped <hi>as a God;</hi> and then he adds, <hi>this Queſtion I would ask</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>i. e. of the Daemons and the Heroes.</hi> Then he proceeds to prove that <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>to be honoured,</hi> was a thing granted to <hi>Christ,</hi> which he confirmeth from that paſſage of St. <hi>John,</hi> that <hi>all ſhould honour the Son as they honour the Father: i. e.</hi> as truly, but not equally, that being inconſiſtent with <hi>Ori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gens</hi> opinion, as you will preſently perceive. Obj. <q>When <hi>Celſus</hi> objects,<note place="margin">T. G. p. <hi>358.</hi>
                     </note> that by the ſame rule that Chriſtians gave honour to Chriſt, he thought they might give it to inferiour Deities, the account which <hi>Origen</hi> gives of the worſhip which Chriſtians attribute to the Son, (<hi>viz.</hi> becauſe it is ſaid, <hi>I and my Father are one</hi>) makes it yet more evident that he ſpeaks of Divine Worſhip.</q> Anſw. In the cloſe of this Argument we have the ſame cheat repeated which I obſerved before, for he ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſly ſaith, that <hi>Celſus objected that they worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped Chriſt for God.</hi> Which is not only falſe, but flatly contradictory unto the very words of the Objection, <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note n="(l)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Celſus a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pud Orig. l. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>385.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>that if the Chriſtians worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped nothing elſe beſides God, they might ſeem reaſona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble in their contempt of others, but when they do ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſively extoll with honour him who was of late ori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ginal, and yet believe that they do not offend againſt
<pb n="224" facs="tcp:102663:117"/>God by reverencing of his Miniſter, they are unrea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonable:</hi> Whence evident it is, that <hi>Celſus</hi> did not think they worſhipped him <hi>as God,</hi> but as the <hi>Miniſter of God,</hi> and one beſides God. 2. Hence it is alſo evident, that <hi>Celſus</hi> did not contend for Divine Worſhip to be given to his Heroes, but only that they might be worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped <hi>as the Miniſters of God.</hi> And laſtly, it is evident that<note n="(m)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. l. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>386.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Origen</hi> by that expreſſion, <hi>I and my Father are one,</hi> did not intend to argue the Unity of <hi>Eſſence,</hi> but of <hi>affection</hi> only be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt God and Chriſt, as in this very place he doth diſtinguiſh, nor yet to ſay our Saviour was that God who was the Lord of all, for this<note n="(n)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> ib. <hi>p.</hi> 387.</note> 
                  <hi>expreſly he denies.</hi> And ſo this Anſwer can be no evidence that he ſpeaks of Worſhip pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perly Divine: But if we do at laſt admit it, what Argument is more ridiculous than this, <hi>Origen denies that there is the ſame reaſon to give ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nour to Chriſt and to inferiour Daemons, Becauſe, Chriſt is God, therefore he only doth deny the attri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>buting of Divine Worſhip to them:</hi> For ſhould a <hi>Roman Catholick</hi> object againſt us in the words of <hi>Celſus, by the ſame Rule that we Proteſtants give honour to Chriſt, we may give it unto Saints de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parted,</hi> and ſhould the <hi>Proteſtant</hi> anſwer, <hi>No; Becauſe Chriſt is God,</hi> could it be thence infer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red that <hi>Proteſtants</hi> denyed to Saints departed that honour only which is called <hi>Latria,</hi> but did allow that kind of worſhip which is called <hi>Dulia.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="225" facs="tcp:102663:117"/>
               <p>
                  <q>To pray unto a Creature,<note place="margin">Arg. 3.</note> or that which is not God, is in the Language of the the anti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent Fathers to worſhip it as God, or give that honour to it, which is due to him alone; is it not the extreameſt ignorance, <hi>ſaith</hi>
                     <note n="*" place="margin">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap> Clem. A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lex. Strom. l. <hi>7.</hi> p. <hi>721.</hi> D.</note> 
                     <hi>Cle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mens,</hi> to ask of them who are no Gods, as if they were Gods; and of this imputation he gives two accounts.</q> 1. <hi>That ſeeing God alone is good, he only ſhould be called upon.</hi> 2. <hi>That prayer is a diſcourſe with God. We find in Scripture</hi> (ſaith<note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <p>
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. Orig. contra Celſ. l. <hi>5.</hi> p <hi>233.</hi>
                     </p>
                     <p>
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. Id. ib.</p>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Origen</hi>) <hi>That Angels are ſometimes ſtiled God, but notwithſtanding that theſe Gods do alſo miniſter, and bring the gifts of God unto us, we muſt not worſhip them</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>in place of God, for all our prayers and ſupplications</hi> (by whatſoever name we call them, for he mentions all the Kinds of Prayer,) <hi>they muſt be all ſent up to God by that high Prieſt, who is above all Angels, and is God.</hi> Why ſo I pray you, but that all prayer is worſhip which alone be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>longs to God, and Jeſus Chriſt? And therefore to offer it to any Creature, or by any other Me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diator, is to aſcribe that to him which is due to God alone: had he been of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> he muſt have ſaid with them, that notwithſtand<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing you have that High Prieſt, yet may you ſend up your Petitions to the <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels,</hi> this is an honour to him not an Encroachment upon the office of this great High Prieſt; it is con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſed you muſt not worſhip them inſtead of God, but notwithſtanding you may put up to
<pb n="226" facs="tcp:102663:118"/>them <hi>Supplications, Prayers, Thanksgiving. Inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſions,</hi> you may ſay unto them <hi>Pater noſter,</hi> and ask all temporal and eternal bleſſings of them, provided you do not pray unto them with abſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lute, terminative, and ſacrificial Prayer, di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinctions which in reference to this matter, the Fathers knew but little off.</p>
               <p>The Fathers hence conclude that Chriſt is God,<note place="margin">Arg. 4.</note> and that the Holy Spirit is God, becauſe, we put up our Petitions to them, and becauſe that they are preſent to relieve us, being called upon.<note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <p>Si ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mo tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tummodo Chriſtus qùomodo adeſt ubi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>catus, cum haec homi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis natura non ſit, ſed Dei, ut ud<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſſe omni loco poſſit? <hi>No vat. de Trinitate c. 14. p. 707.</hi>
                     </p>
                     <p>Si homo tantum<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>modo Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtus, cur homo in Orationi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus Medi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ator invocetur, cum Invocatio hominis ad praeſtandam Salutem ineſſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cax judicetur. <hi>Novatian. ibid.</hi>
                     </p>
                  </note> 
                  <q>If Chriſt were only man how comes he to be every where preſent when he is in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>voked, ſince to be omnipreſent is the proper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of God, and is not competent to humane nature? If Chriſt was only man, why is a man invoked in our Prayers, as if he were a Medi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ator? for the Invocation of a man is <hi>(by Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians)</hi> judged inefficacious to the obtaining of Salvation, ſo <hi>Novatian:</hi>
                  </q> It was ſo by the antient Chriſtians, but is it ſo eſteemed by the Church of <hi>Rome?</hi> Is not the bleſſed <hi>Virgin</hi> by them ſtyled<note n="(c)" place="bottom">Ave ſalus hominum. <hi>Proſa. Miſſ. f. 35.</hi> B.</note> 
                  <hi>Salus hominum,</hi> or the <hi>Salvation</hi> of <hi>mankind?</hi> Do they not ſay that<note n="(d)" place="bottom">Ibid. fol. 30.</note> 
                  <hi>God will cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tainly confer eternal Life on them that worſhip her?</hi> Do they not bid the<note n="(e)" place="bottom">Miſſa in Honorem proprii Angeli. <hi>f. 16.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Guardian Angel</hi> ſay unto their <hi>Souls, I am thy Salvation?</hi> It is written, ſaith <hi>Athanaſius, be thou to me a God, Protector, and as houſe of refuge that thou mayſt ſave me: which words if Arians conceive to have been ſpoken of the Son,</hi>
                  <note n="(f)" place="bottom">—<gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Contr. Ar. O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat. p. <hi>369.</hi>
                  </note>
                  <pb n="227" facs="tcp:102663:118"/>
                  <hi>let them know that</hi> (Chriſtians or) <hi>Holy Perſons do not Petition any thing that was begotten to be an helper to them or a houſe of Refuge.</hi> What are they then who do declare that it is good and profitable<note n="(g)" place="margin">Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil. Trid. Seſſ. 25.</note> 
                  <hi>ad corum opem auxiliumque confugere</hi> to fly for refuge to their help and aid, whoſe daily pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſe is <hi>to fly unto the bleſſed Virgin,</hi>
                  <note n="(h)" place="margin">Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tech. Rom. Par. 4. c. 5. Sect. 8.</note> 
                  <hi>ab eâque opem &amp; auxilium implorare, i. e.</hi> and to petition her to be our helper? who do adviſe us<note n="(i)" place="margin">Sub Matris re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fugio fuge cauſa ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niae. <hi>Proſa. Miſſ. f. 33. B. 34. A.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>to fly under her refuge for the pardon of our ſin?</hi> Laſtly, vvho ſay unto their Guardian Angel,<note n="(k)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Exur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ge Angele in adjuto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rium me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um.</hi> Miſſ. in Hon. Pr. Angel. f. 16.</note> 
                  <hi>Ariſe O An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gel to my help. Origen</hi> lay's down this as a moſt certain Rule,<note n="(l)" place="bottom">Sed in Principio E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſtolae quam ad Corinthios ſcribit, ubi dicit cum omnibus qui invocant nomen domini Ieſu Chriſti in omni loco ipſorum &amp; noſtro cum cujus no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men invocatur Deum Ieſum Chriſtum eſſe pronunciat: Si ergò &amp; <hi>Enos,</hi> &amp; <hi>Moſes,</hi> &amp; <hi>Samuel</hi> invocabant Dominum, &amp; ipſe exaudiebat eos ſine dubio Christum Ieſum Dominum invocabant, &amp; ſi invocare Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni nomen, &amp; adorare Deum unum atque idem eſt, ſicut invocatur Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>stus, &amp; adorandus eſt Chriſtus. <hi>Orig. l. 8. in Epiſt. ad Rom. c. 10.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That to invoke the name of God, and to adore him is the ſame:</hi> Whence he infers <hi>that as Chriſt may be invocated, ſo alſo muſt he be acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged to be God:</hi> and he adds, that <hi>when Saint Paul doth mention thoſe that in all places call upon the name of Chriſt, he proves the ſame.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Having thus manifeſted from the judgment of the ancient Fathers that invocation is a part of worſhip proper to God, and that it cannot be aſcribed to Saints departed vvithout Idolatry, much leſs to the inferior Heathen <hi>Daemons:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Pag. 1.5.</note> We ſhall ſubjoyn what Dr. <hi>St.</hi> affirms, <hi>viz.</hi> That there <q>being other intermediate beings between the ſupreme God, and men whoſe office, as the Heathens did conceive, vvas this, to carry the prayers of men to God, and to bring down help from him to them, they thought it very
<pb n="228" facs="tcp:102663:119"/>fitting to addreſs their ſolemn ſupplications unto them, this (I ſay) being ſo, there was the very ſame cauſe in debate betwixt the an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Fathers and the Heathens, vvhich is be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tween us and the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi>
                  </q> Here <hi>T.G.</hi> ſwells and cryes out <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>: this is <hi>a moſt in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jurious Calumny and ſuch as ſcarcely ever dropt from the pen of the greateſt enemies of Chriſtianity:</hi> So he, this being his continual Cuſtom to begin with falſe and diſingenuous accuſations, and to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firm them by moſt impertinent and weak diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſes. We therefore will a little draw the paralel, and then proceed to anſwer his imper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinencies.</p>
               <p>Firſt then<note n="(m)" place="margin">Ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tio porrigi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur alicui dupliciter. <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>no modo quaſi per ipſum im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plenda. A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lio modo ſicut per ipſum im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>petranda. Primo qui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem modo ſoli Dec O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rationem porrigi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus: quid omnes cra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiones no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>strae ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nari de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bent ad gratiam &amp; gloriam conſequendam, quae ſolus Deus dat. Secundum illud <hi>Pſal. 83.</hi> Gratiam &amp; Glorian dabit Dominue. Sed Secundario modo orationem porrigimus Angelis &amp; hominibus— <hi>Aq. 2 2ae. q. 83. Art. 4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Aquinas</hi> thus propounds the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> touching the Invocation of departed Spirits; a prayer may be directed to a perſon ſo <hi>as that we do requeſt him to fulfil, and by himſelf accompliſh our deſires, and thus we pray to God alone, or ſo as that we do ſollicite him to beg or to obtain them for us, and thus we pray to Saints and Angels;</hi> now this is that very Office which the <hi>Platoniſts</hi> aſcribed to their <hi>Daemons;</hi> 
                  <q>They ſaith<note n="*" place="bottom">Auguſt. de C. D. l. 8. c. 18.</note> 
                     <hi>St. Auſtin,</hi> bring the prayers of men unto the Gods, and what they beg and do obtain, <hi>quae poſcunt impetrata</hi> they bring back to men.</q> And again, <q>They think them ſo to intermediate betwixt God and men, as that they carry out deſires hence, <hi>illinc referunt impetrata,</hi> and from thence bring back what they have obtained.</q> Hence are they often ſtiled by them <hi>Advocates</hi> and <hi>Mediators, Interceſſors,</hi> and <hi>Pararii i. e.</hi> the ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rainers of our Suits.</p>
               <p n="2">
                  <pb n="229" facs="tcp:102663:119"/>2. On this account they thought it reaſona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble to honor them with ſupplications.<q>
                     <note n="*" place="margin">
                        <hi>Ficinus</hi> tradit <hi>Pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tonem</hi> u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niverſan. Deorum Synagogam unico Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gi ſubdere prout vult ſengulis imperanti, Jubere primum Deum ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri propter ſeipſum, ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quentes vero, qui participes ejus Dii queque di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuntur a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mari tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quam illi ſimiliores, honorari etiam ut Vicarios, i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mo &amp; advocari lanquam Conciliatores.</note> 
                     <hi>Pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to,</hi> ſaith <hi>Ficinus,</hi> ſubjected the whole number of Gods unto one King, who as he pleaſed did command them all, and he commanded that the chief God ſhould be worſhiped for himſelf, the other who are alſo called Gods by parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cipation to be loved as likeſt to him, and to be honoured as his Vicars, and to be addreſſed to as to reconcilers.</q> And <hi>Plato</hi> hath himſelf determined,<note n="(n)" place="bottom">—<gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Epinom. pag. <hi>1010.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That they ought to be honoured with our Prayers, by reaſon of their laudable Province:</hi> which he ſaith is double. 1.<note n="(o)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Sympoſium p. <hi>1194.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>To be our Inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preters to God.</hi> 2. <hi>To carry up the Prayers and Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifices of men to God, and to bring back the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mands and anſwers of God to them.</hi>
                  <note n="(p)" place="bottom">—<gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Celſus apud Ori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gen. lib. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>394.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>We ought to pray unto them to be propitious to us,</hi> ſo <hi>Celſus.</hi> 3. They did not think them to be Gods properly ſo cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led, but only the <hi>miniſters</hi> and <hi>ſervants</hi> of <hi>God,</hi> as I have proved above.<note n="†" place="bottom">C<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>cta coelestum voluntate, numine, &amp; autoritate fiunt, ſed Paer. num obſequi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, op<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>a, &amp; ministerio. <hi>Apuleſus de Daemo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap> Soc<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ate p. 45.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>All things are done,</hi> ſaith <hi>Apuleius, by the will, majeſty, and authority of the hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venly beings, but by the miniſtry, work, and obſequi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quſneſs of the Daemons.</hi> Hence do they ſtile them, <hi>virtutes &amp; miniſteria Dei magni</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>i. e.</hi> Gods
<pb n="230" facs="tcp:102663:120"/>Miniſters and Meſſengers. Hence do they rank them in the <hi>ſecond</hi> and <hi>third</hi> place from God, and put this Office on them <hi>quia nullus Deus miſcetur homini,</hi> becauſe no God, that is, properly ſo cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led, doth immediately converſe with man; this is ſo plain that <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth acknowledg that the difference betwixt<note n="†" place="margin">Hos ſi Platonici malunt De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>os, quam Daemones dicere, eiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que annu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>merare, quos a ſum<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mo Deo conditos Deos ſcri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bit eorum autor &amp; magiſter <hi>Plato,</hi> di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cant quod volunt non enim cum eis de ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>borum controver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſia labo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>randum est.— <hi>&amp; rurſus,</hi> Quamvis nominis controver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſia videa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur. <hi>Aug. de Civ. Dei l. 9. cap. 23.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Plato</hi>'s <hi>good Daemons,</hi> which he acknowledged <hi>to be made by the highest God, and the good Angels was only in the name.</hi> Having thus drawn the Paralel, we are prepared to attend <hi>T. G</hi>'s. pretences of a great diſparity betwixt this In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation of the Heathen Daemons, which by the ancient Fathers was charged with Idolatry, and that Invocation of the <hi>Saints</hi> departed, which is now practiſed by the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> which will be quickly done, ſince all his great diſparities are only great impertinencies: for what is this unto the Doctors Argument con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning Invocation, that <hi>they do not offer Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice unto the Saints departed;</hi> which is his fourth diſparity: Or, <hi>that the God they worſhip is the true immortal God, who ſees the ſecrets of the hearts,</hi> which is his firſt diſparity. What is it to the purpoſe to ſay, <hi>the perſons they addreſs their prayers unto are not Devils, or wicked wretches, but the bleſſed Spirits;</hi> for if the ſame kind of Invocation be u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed to both, it muſt be deemed Idolatry in both, becauſe in both it is the giving of the worſhip due to God unto the Creature; when this is done unto the beſt of Creatures, then is Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try committed; when this is not done, we may be guilty of Superſtition or (<gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>) in gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving of inferior worſhip, or <hi>Dulia,</hi> to the worſt of Creatures, but cannot be guilty of Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry: And this cuts of his third diſpari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty.</p>
               <p n="4">4.<note place="margin">pag 351.</note> 
                  <hi>Their Office is not to inform the ſupream God of
<pb n="231" facs="tcp:102663:120"/>what he knows not,</hi> ſaith <hi>T. G. but to be joynt Petitio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners with us:</hi> and what is this unto the purpoſe? ſeeing the Fathers neither did, or could con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demn them of Idolatry for thinking God did not know our Prayers without Interpreters. But for what was conſequent upon it, <hi>viz.</hi> the making their addreſſes to them to preſent their requeſts to God, and by their prayers to obtain his bleſſings: the firſt opinion made them ſacrile<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gious in robbing God of what did properly be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>long unto him, and with this we do not charge the Papiſts in this caſe. The <hi>ſecond</hi> is Idolatri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cal in giving of his honor to a Creature, of which they are but too much guilty. This <hi>T. G.</hi> ſaw, as well as I: and therefore for the ſame good reaſon that ſome unskilful Painters write under their work <hi>this is a Dog, a Cat,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Pag 352.</note> &amp;c. <hi>T.G.</hi> at the foot of his performance writeth thus, <hi>I have ſpoken home to the Caſe,</hi> and then he ſtates it thus, <hi>whether the practiſe of Catholicks in honouring and invocating the Saints, be the ſame with that of the Heathens, in the worſhip of their inferior Deities?</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>T.G.</hi> pag. 440.</note> 
                  <q>Thus expiring Candle gathers up its Spirits, and forces it ſelf into a blaze before it dies. Alaſs! that we ſhould all this while have been miſtaken in the queſtion.</q> The queſtion hitherto controverted betwixt Dr. <hi>St.</hi> and him, in this particular, was concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing <hi>the Invocation of Saints,</hi> as <hi>T. G.</hi> doth himſelf confeſs, <hi>p.</hi> 350. <q>but now like a miſchievous Card that will ſpoil the hand, this is dropt un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der the Table,</q> and all the ſhow above board is, whether their Invocation of Saints doth dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fer, not from the Invocation, but the whole <hi>worſhip of inferior Daemons.</hi> 
                  <q>The buſineſs of ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lemn ſupplication to them is the Caſe in de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bate between us and the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> (ſaith
<pb n="232" facs="tcp:102663:121"/>Dr. <hi>St.</hi>) If ever you would ſpeak home to the caſe do it upon this point.</q>
                  <note place="margin">Pag. 145.</note> I beg your par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>don, ſaith <hi>T. G.</hi> I am not free to ſpeak upon that point; I know my foot muſt ſlip if I ſhould touch upon it, and therefore though you preſs me, and call upon me to ſpeak home unto it, I am reſolved to be reſerved; nay, I am conſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous to my ſelf, that all that I have ſpoken is im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pertinent to that Caſe, I have not, nor I cannot ſhew the leaſt diſparity betwixt their Invocation of inferior Daemons: and that Invocation of the Saints, vvhich <hi>Roman Catholicks</hi> do practiſe: but if inſtead of ſpeaking to this one caſe of ſupplication, you will let me wander, through the vvhole worſhip of thoſe Daemons, then I have three diſparities to offer; this is the twig the poor man catcheth hold of, to ſave both him and his vvhole Church from ſinking, but in vain; for the diſparities which he hath repre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſented betwixt that honour vvhich they give to Saints, and vvhat the Heathen do aſcribe to their inferior Daemons is not only horribly imperti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nent, but alſo vain and frivolous, as vvill appear by reaſſuming of his heads of difference, as 1. <hi>The perſons to whom we addreſs our ſelves for their prayers,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>T. G.</hi> pag. 351.</note> 
                  <hi>are not Devils or wicked Wretches, but the Friends and Servants of God. Anſw.</hi> 1. St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> manifeſtly doth aſſert,<note place="margin">Dec. D. l. 9. c. 23.</note> That either all, or at the leaſt, the better ſort of <hi>Platoniſts, Hoc ipſum dicunt quod dicimus,</hi> did aſſert the ſame of their good Daemons, which we do of the bleſſed An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels; that there was alſo no diſſention betwixt them and <hi>Christians</hi> touching theſe bleſſed Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits; and that the controverſie was but this, whether they ſhould be called <hi>Daemons,</hi> as they were wont to ſtile them, or <hi>Angels,</hi> as the Chriſtians called them: and therefore it is ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſt
<pb n="233" facs="tcp:102663:121"/>he did not think the <hi>Platoniſts</hi> good Dae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons to be Devils, or wicked Wretches, as <hi>T. G.</hi> ſuggeſts. 2. It is apparent from their Writings, that other Heathens had the ſame apprehenſions of them, which the Papiſts have of <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels,</hi> for they diſtinguiſhed them into ſuch Spirits, as<note n="*" place="margin">Verum haec omnis diſtributio corum Dae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monum fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>it, qui quondam in corpore bumano fuere. Sunt autem non poſteriore numero praeſtantio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri longe dignitate ſuperius a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liud angu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtiuſ<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus Dae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monum, qui ſemper à corporis compedibus &amp; nexibus liberi. <hi>Apuleius l. de Deo Socratis. p. 50.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>were by death deliver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed from the body,</hi> and ſuch <hi>as never were united to the body.</hi> And hence that Law of the old <hi>Roma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſts,</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="bottom">Divos &amp; eos, qui coeloſtes ſemper habiti, colunto: &amp; ollos quos in coe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum merita vocaverunt. <hi>Cic. de legibus. l. 2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Let them be worſhipped who have always lived in Heaven, and thoſe whoſe merits have advanced them to that place;</hi> where we have both the ſame objects of our worſhip, and the ſame reaſon of that worſhip given, <hi>viz.</hi> their merits, or as <hi>Triſmegiſtus</hi> hath it, <hi>the vertues of their life.</hi> And though I grant they were miſtaken in their apprehenſions, yet he that doth ſo confidently aſſert, That <hi>Roman Catholicks would not be guilty of Idolatry, provided the material object of their wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip ſhould be bread, becauſe they apprehend what is bread not to be there, but Chriſt;</hi> cannot have any reaſon to quarrel with the <hi>Heathens,</hi> becauſe, when they performed their worſhip to an Image in whom theſe Spirits were conceived to be pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent, they apprehended no evil Spirit to be there, but only pure and holy Souls, and bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed Daemons.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>Their office,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>is not to inform the ſupreme God of what he knows, but to be joynt Peti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioners with us. Anſw.</hi> Admit all this, the <hi>Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers</hi> do expreſly hold they ought not to be wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped upon that account. But 2. Let me crave leave of good St. <hi>Augustine</hi> to aſſert,
<pb n="234" facs="tcp:102663:122"/>That the <hi>Platoniſts</hi> did not conceive that God was ignorant of what was done on Earth, or that he needed <hi>Daemons</hi> or any other Spirits to inform him of our words, thoughts, or acti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons. St. <hi>Auguſtine</hi> (I confeſs) infers this Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine from what they did aſſert, but that they conſtantly profeſſed and taught the contrary, is clearer than the Sun.<note n="*" place="margin">Theolog. Dogm. Tom <hi>1.</hi> l. <hi>8.</hi> c. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>
                     <hi>Petavius</hi> tells us, That the tenth Book of <hi>Plato</hi> is ſpent in prov<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing that God wants neither power, will, nor knowledge, to make his providence con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerned about the leaſt things which are done on Earth, and that expreſly he declares, that the Gods diſcern, know, and hear all things, and that nothing which our ſenſe or reaſon can perceive, can be concealed from them.</q> 
                  <hi>This,</hi> ſaith<note n="†" place="margin">
                     <p>
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. l. <hi>10.</hi> de leg. p. <hi>955.</hi>
                     </p>
                     <p>
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>, Ammonius Comment. ad librum Ariſtotelis de interpretatione.</p>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Plotinus</hi> and <hi>Ammonius, muſt be certain, that if the Gods are the firſt cauſes of all things, they cannot poſſibly be ignorant of any thing which is in any manner done by them</hi> More<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>over the<note n="‖" place="bottom">—<gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Plotinus Enn. <hi>5.</hi> l. <hi>9.</hi> c. <hi>5</hi> Vid. Petavium T. <hi>1.</hi> l. <hi>4.</hi> c. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Platoniſts</hi> affirmed, That God had <hi>this knowledge from and by himſelf, and from no other, and that nothing was required but his nature to make him understand all things.</hi> Particularly, both <hi>Platoniſts</hi> and others held that God was the ſearcher of the heart, and was himſelf ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quainted with the thoughts of men. Hence
<pb n="235" facs="tcp:102663:122"/>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ertius in vit. Tha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>letis p. <hi>24</hi> Nihil Deo clauſum eſt, intereſt animis no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtris &amp; co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gitationi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venit; <hi>Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nec. Ep. 83.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Thales being asked, whether the actions of men could be concealed from God; he anſwers, No, nor yet our thoughts. Nothing is hid from God,</hi> faith <hi>Seneca, he is both preſent to our minds and thoughts,</hi> Whence he exhorts us ſo to live as in his ſight, and ſo to think, as having one who looks into our breſts.<note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Xeno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phon memorab l. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The Gods,</hi> ſaith <hi>Socrates, know all things which are ſpoken, done, and which in ſilence we conſult.</hi>
                  <note n="(c)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. M. Anto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nini l. <hi>12.</hi> Sect. <hi>2.</hi> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id. l. <hi>11.</hi> Sect. <hi>13.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>God ſees all minds,</hi> ſaith <hi>Antoni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus, deveſted of thoſe Barks and material Veſſels that contain them, for with his mind alone he reacheth all thoſe minds which are derived from him, and are lodged in them.</hi> Whence he exhorts us ſo to be<note n="(d)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Epict diſſert l. <hi>2.</hi> c. <hi>14.</hi>
                  </note> affected in our minds, as that the Gods may ſee that nothing doth trouble or diſguſt us.<note n="(e)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Plutarch. de tardita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>te divin. vindict.</note> 
                  <hi>This we are firſt to learn,</hi> ſaith <hi>Epictetus, that there is a God, whoſe Providence doth reach to all things, and that not only what we do but what we think cannot be hid from him. It is more agreeable to God,</hi> ſaith <hi>Plutarch, to perceive the actions of the ſoul than of the body; he therefore knows the diſpoſiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons of all men.</hi> This is but little of that which might be eaſily produced to confirm this truth;
<pb n="236" facs="tcp:102663:123"/>but yet it is ſufficient to inform the Reader, that <hi>T. G.</hi> was ſcandalouſly ignorant if he did not know it, or ſcandalouſly wicked, if know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing this, he ventured to declare the contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry.</p>
               <p n="3">3. <hi>We,</hi> ſaith <hi>T. G. do not procure or buy this favour of them by offering Sacrifice to them. Anſw.</hi> True; but then you offer up your prayers unto them, which in the judgment of the ancient Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers is the beſt and higheſt Sacrifice, as I have proved already, <hi>Prop.</hi> 4. <hi>Corol.</hi> 1. 2. As <hi>Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man Catholicks</hi> do pray to Saints departed, and do aſcribe unto them the knowledge of the heart, becauſe they vainly do conceive theſe things are not ſo proper to God, but that they may be attributed to the Creature; ſo Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thens offered their firſt fruits and Sacrifices to inferior Daemons, becauſe they vainly did con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive they were not properly that worſhip which was due unto the higheſt God, but ſuch as might be given to thoſe <hi>Daemons,</hi> which they acknowledged to be Creatures. This is appa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent from what St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth aſſert concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing them, <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">De C. D. l. <hi>10.</hi> c. <hi>19.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <q>That they conceiv'd theſe vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſible Sacrifices might agree to leſſer Gods, but that to him who is inviſible, the greater and the better God, inviſible, greater, and better Sacrifices do agree, <hi>viz.</hi> the duties of a pure mind, and a good will.</q> I grant they were deceived in this apprehenſion: But if the <hi>Romaniſts</hi> cannot be juſtly charged with Idolatry, although the object of their worſhip ſhould be Bread, becauſe they do conceive it not to be ſo, why ſhould the Heathens be deemed guilty of Idolatry in this particular, although the act of worſhip which they confer upon the Creature, be proper to God, ſeeing they alſo do conceive
<pb n="237" facs="tcp:102663:123"/>it not to be ſo? For as Dr. <hi>Taylor</hi> argues in be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>half of them; if theſe Heathens thought this act of worſhip proper to God, they who command us not to exceed in paying honour to them, would be far from doing of it; which is a de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monſtration that their ſoul hath nothing in it that is Idololatrical.</p>
               <p>Laſtly, The Doctor ſaith,<note place="margin">P. 145.</note> 
                  <hi>The wiſer Heathens acknowledged one God, not</hi> Jupiter <hi>of</hi> Creet, <hi>but the Father of Gods and Men.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">P. 350.</note> To this <hi>T. G.</hi> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plies, That <hi>Origen ſaith that</hi> Jupiter <hi>was a Devil.</hi> But if <hi>Origen</hi> ſpake this of <hi>Jupiter</hi> of <hi>Creet,</hi> or if he did not ſpeak it of the Philoſophers ſupreme God, which <hi>T. G.</hi> never offers to aſſert he did,<note place="margin">De Theol. Gent. l. <hi>1.</hi> c. <hi>2.</hi> p. <hi>7.</hi>
                  </note> what can be more impertinent? The Learned <hi>Voſſius</hi> had met with ſome as ignorant as <hi>T. G.</hi> who thought that the <hi>Philoſophers</hi> God was not the <hi>true Jehovah,</hi> and that the Heathens had not the knowledge of him; and thus he puts the Queſtion to them: <q>What will theſe perſons ſay to Bleſſed <hi>Paul,</hi> who calleth <hi>Jupiter</hi> God? What, doth he underſtand that <hi>Jupiter</hi> who was ſo infamous for his Adulteries? Sure it is no ſuch matter; he with the Philoſophers did underſtand that infinite mind that runs through all things; why elſe doth he approve that ſaying of <hi>Aratus, For we are all his off-ſpring?</hi> Why doth he manifeſtly apply that to the true God which <hi>Aratus</hi> ſpake of <hi>Jupiter,</hi> for he begun his Verſes with him. This therefore is the mind of the Apoſtle, that we are his off-ſpring, whom the <hi>wiſer Heathens</hi> underſtood by <hi>Jupiter,</hi> which he would not have ſaid, had not ſome of the Heathens had the knowledge of the true <hi>Jehovah.</hi> When St. <hi>Paul</hi> ſaith, <hi>Him whom you ignorantly worſhip,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Acts 17.</note> 
                     <hi>I declare unto you,</hi> how manifeſtly doth he af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firm,
<pb n="238" facs="tcp:102663:124"/>that the <hi>Athenians</hi> worſhipped that very Deity of which he was about to ſpeak, <hi>viz. God that made the world,</hi> &amp;c. And how can any man deny this thing, ſaith he, when the ſame Apoſtle doth affirm that they knew God,<note place="margin">Rom. 1.20</note> and that he had manifeſted to them that which may be known of God; for what is more ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſurd than to imagine, that the true and only God ſhould manifeſt unto them any other God beſides himſelf?<note n="‖" place="margin">Veteres cum ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſus De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>orum cul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tores Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianam cauſam a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gunt, inſig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nium Poe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tarum, ac philoſopho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum, nec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non Sibyl<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larum te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtimonia quampluri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ma refe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>runt, quae unicum Deum eſſe, Deos au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem illos, quos vul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gus aſcivit, mentitos &amp; inanes eſſe praedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cant. <hi>Pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tav. T. 1. l. 1. c. 3. p. 17.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>Petavius</hi> could have in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed him, That it was the buſineſs of the <hi>Fathers,</hi> in their <hi>Apologies</hi> and Exhortations to the <hi>Gentiles,</hi> to ſhew, that both the wiſeſt and the moſt eminent <hi>Poets</hi> and <hi>Philoſophers</hi> ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledged the one true God, and laughed at thoſe vain fictitious Deities the vulgar worſhipped.</q> But 2. <hi>The God whom we adore,</hi> ſaith <hi>T. G. is not that wiſe Father of Gods and Men, who was ſo high as not to know what was done here below, but the true and immortal God, who ſees the ſecrets of our hearts, and knows our neceſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties before we utter them. Anſw.</hi> This alſo did the God of the <hi>Philoſopher,</hi> as we have largely proved.<note n="*" place="margin">Quiſquis eſt Deus, totus eſt ſenſus, totus viſus, totus auditus, totus animae, to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus animi, totus ſui.</note> 
                  <hi>Let God be what he will,</hi> ſaith <hi>Pliny, he muſt be all ſenſe, all eye, all hearing.</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Apud Lipſii Phyſiol. Stoicorum l. <hi>1.</hi> diſſert. <hi>6.</hi> p. <hi>30.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>He muſt be deemed,</hi> ſaith <hi>Hippocrates, to be immortal, and to hear, and ſee, and know all things, both preſent, and to come.</hi> Of this we have innumerable evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dences in <hi>Lipſius Phyſiol. Stoic. l.</hi> 1. <hi>Diſſert.</hi> 6. xi. <hi>Petav. de Deo. To.</hi> 1. <hi>l.</hi> 4. <hi>cap.</hi> 1.2, 3, 4. and <hi>l.</hi> 8. <hi>c.</hi> 4. <hi>ſec.</hi> 6. and <hi>Gataker in Antoninum. l.</hi> 1. <hi>ſec.</hi> 3. <hi>l.</hi> 6. <hi>ſec.</hi> 13. <hi>l.</hi> 12. <hi>ſec.</hi> 2.</p>
               <pb n="239" facs="tcp:102663:124"/>
               <p>To this convincing evidence of Dr. <hi>St.</hi> That invocation of the Saints deceaſed was not the Doctrine of the ancient Church: we add theſe four Conſiderations: 1. That <hi>Lactantius</hi> and others diſpute againſt the Heathens with ſuch Arguments as perfectly deſtroy this practice, and confute this Doctrine, and which could never, without the higheſt folly, be alledged by thoſe who did approve either the Doctrine or practice of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Quid — ſibi — vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lunt deni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que ipſa ſimula<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chra, quae aut mor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuorum aut abſentium monimen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ta ſunt? Deos igitur in quorum numero reponemus? Si in ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſentium: colendi er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>go non ſunt: ſi nec vident quae faci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus; nec audiunt quae preca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mur. Si an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem Di<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> abſentes eſſe non poſſunt <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>qus quoniam divini ſunt, in quacunque mundi parte fuerint, vident &amp; audiunt uni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſa: Supervacua ergo ſunt ſimulachra, illis ubique praeſentibus; cum ſatis ſit audientum nomina precibus advocare. <hi>Lactant. de Origine Erroris, l. 2. c. 2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Quid ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bi volunt ſimulacra, what mean their Images,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>which either are the Monuments of the Dead or abſent Perſons? for upon this account were theſe ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>militudes invented, that the memory of them might be retained, who are either dead, or abſent from us: in which of theſe two orders will you place your Gods? If in the number of the dead men, is any man ſo fooliſh as to worſhip them? If in the number of the abſent, they are not to be worſhipped, if they can neither ſee what we do, nor hear our Prayers:</hi> Where note, that it is here ſuppoſed, as an unqueſtionable thing, that perſons abſent can neither hear our Prayers, nor ſee our Actions. Let me then ask <hi>T. G.</hi> 
                  <q>what mean the Images of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> which are either the monuments of the dead, or abſent perſons; in what order will you place your Saints and Angels? If in the number of dead men; Why then are you ſo fooliſh as to worſhip them; If in the num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber of the abſent, they are not to be wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped, ſince they can neither ſee our acti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, nor hear our prayers.</q> What I have thus retorted on the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> if the like
<pb n="240" facs="tcp:102663:125"/>practice had then obtained in the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> might have been with like evidence re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turned upon <hi>Lactantius.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Tertullian</hi> tells the Heathens, that by allow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing many Gods<note n="(a)" place="margin">Cum a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lii alios Deos coli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis, eos quos non colitis, uti<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>temnitis: praelatio alterius ſine alte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rius contu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>melia eſſe non potest, nec ulla electio non reprobatione componitur. Qui de pluribus ſuſcipit aliquem eum quem non ſuſcipit deſpexit. Sed tot ac tanti ab omnibus coli non poſſunt! Jam ergo tunc primo contempſiſtis, non veriti ſcilicet ita inſtituere, ut omnes coli non poſſent. <hi>Tertul. ad Nationes, L. 1. c. 10.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>they do affront as many of them as they do not worſhip, for the prelation of any one, is a reproach to all the reſt:</hi> which Argument doth equally impugne the worſhip of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome:</hi> For who knows not, that many of their Saints, who in ſome Countries are worſhipped more than Chriſt himſelf, are ſcarcely known in others.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The Ancients prayed for all the Saints de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parted, excepting neither Apoſtles, Martyrs, or the bleſſed Virgin: The Liturgy of the Church of <hi>Conſtantinople,</hi> aſcribed to St. <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtome,</hi> ſaith;<note n="(b)" place="margin">Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſt. Tom. 6. p. 998, 999.</note> 
                  <hi>We offer unto thee this reaſonable Service, for thoſe who are at reſt in the faith, our Fore-fathers, Fathers, Patriarchs, Prophets, and Apoſtles, Preachers, Evangeliſts, Martyrs, Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſors, Religious Perſons, and every Spirit perfected in the Faith: But eſpecially for our moſt holy, imma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culate, moſt bleſſed Lady the Mother of God, and e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver Virgin</hi> Mary. —<hi>Remember all them who are fallen aſleep in the hope of the Reſurrection to eternal life, give them to reſt where the Light of thy Counte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance preſideth.</hi> The <hi>Liturgy</hi> aſcribed to St. <hi>Mark,</hi> having made mention of the <hi>Patriarchs, Prophets,</hi> and <hi>Apoſtles,</hi> &amp;c. ſpeaketh thus,<note n="(c)" place="margin">Bibli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oth. Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trum Gr. Lat. Tom. 2. p. 35. A.</note> 
                  <hi>Lord make the Souls of all theſe to reſt in the Tabernacles of thy Saints, in thy Kingdom, conferring on them all the good things promiſed.</hi> Which is a pregnant evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence,
<pb n="241" facs="tcp:102663:125"/>that the firſt Authors of thoſe Liturgies did not invoke the Bleſſed <hi>Virgin,</hi> or the <hi>Evan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geliſts, Apoſtles, Martyrs,</hi> or any other Saints departed, this being a known Rule (and as<note n="(d)" place="margin">Cum ſacrae Scri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pturae di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cat aucto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritas, quod injuriam facit Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyri qui o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat pro Martyre. <hi>Innocent. III. P. R. Decret. l. 3. de ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leb. Miſſ. tit. 41.</hi>
                  </note> Pope <hi>Innocent</hi> declares <hi>the voice of Scripture</hi>) <hi>that he who prayes for any Martyr doth offer an af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>front unto that Martyr.</hi> Nay, even common ſenſe and reaſon ſhews, that it is very fooliſh and ab<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſurd to pray for them, and to commend them to Gods favour, to whom we therefore pray, becauſe, we think their merits and their inte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reſt with God is ſuch as that they can prevail by vertue of them for all the bleſſings they can ask for others.</p>
               <p n="3">3. The <hi>Heathens</hi> did object againſt the <hi>Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians,</hi> that they put up Supplications to the Man <hi>Chriſt Jeſus,</hi> whoſe birth and ignominious death they owned.<note n="(e)" place="margin">Inique non ſcis quem invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cas homi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem quen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dam fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctum, ſub custed à <hi>Pontii Pi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lati</hi> puni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum? <hi>In Act. Andr. apud Bar. A. D. 290. §. 26.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Doſt thou not know,</hi> ſaith <hi>Maximus</hi> unto <hi>Andronicus</hi> the Martyr, <hi>that him whom thou invokeſt was a man who ſuffered under</hi> Pontius Pilate? And in <hi>Arnobius,</hi> the Heathen thus diſputes,<note n="(f)" place="margin">Sed non, inquit, idcirco Dii vobis infe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſti ſunt, quod omni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>lentem colatis Deum: ſed quod hominem natum, &amp;, quod perſonis in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fane eſt vilibus, crucis ſupplicio interemptum, &amp; Deum fuiſſe contendi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis, &amp; ſupereſſe adhuc creditis, &amp; quotidianis ſupplicationibus ad<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis. <hi>Arnobii adverſus Gentes l. 1. p. 20.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>You Chriſtians do adore with daily Supplications, and look upon him as a God, who was both born a man, and ſuffered an ignominious Death on the Croſs.</hi> And had the Chriſtians of that time put up their Supplications to the <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtles, Evangeliſts,</hi> and <hi>Martyrs,</hi> and the <hi>Bleſſed Virgin,</hi> had not the Heathens greater reaſon to object, that they offered up their Supplications unto ſuch as were but ordinary men, and who continued in the ſtate of death?</p>
               <p>When in the dayes of <hi>Julian</hi> this cuſtome did inſinuate it ſelf into the Church of Chriſt, and
<pb n="242" facs="tcp:102663:126"/>they began in <hi>Panegyrical Orations</hi> to ſpeak unto the <hi>Martyrs,</hi> as to men preſent with them; <hi>Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>napius</hi> preſently cryes out,<note place="margin">Eunap. in Aedeſſo. p. 65.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>: <hi>that they call their Martyrs Miniſters, and Legats of their Prayers to God.</hi> That therefore this was not objected by <hi>Porphyry</hi> or <hi>Celſus,</hi> or taken notice of, as their objection, by any of the ancient Fathers, is an aſſurance that they had no ſuch practice in the pureſt Ages of the Church.</p>
               <p n="4">4. This will be farther evident, if we conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der, that in the writings of the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> and <hi>E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vangeliſts,</hi> and of the ancient <hi>Fathers,</hi> we have no rules preſcribed for the Canonizing of any Saints departed, or any mention of this cuſtome till the ſeventh Century: for ſince it is ſo great a Crime to worſhip damned Spirits next to God, ſeeing to celebrate their praiſes, and to give God thanks for their Examples, and for the Graces of his Spirit, is ſo abſurd a thing: And yet it is a thing, ſaith<note n="(g)" place="margin">Niſi judicio Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiae cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ti Sancti propone<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rentur co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lendi, fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil: fieri poſſe<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, ut populus ſae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pe <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>rraret, &amp; damna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tos pro Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>is cole<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret. <hi>Bel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larm. de Sanct. Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>at. c. 7. §. Sed.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Bellarmine, that eaſily might happen from the neglect of this Canoniza<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion;</hi> we may conclude that they who never took the care to practiſe it, did not allow that wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip which made its obſervation neceſſary.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="9" type="chapter">
               <pb n="243" facs="tcp:102663:126"/>
               <head>CHAP. IX.</head>
               <argument>
                  <head>The Contents.</head>
                  <p>General Heads of Anſwer to the Teſtimonies produced by <hi>T. G.</hi> from Antient Fathers, <hi>1.</hi> That the Fathers of that time did more unqueſtionably practiſe and approve what hath been ſince condemned by the Church of <hi>Rome, V.G.</hi> They practiſed the commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicating of Infants, they approved the ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſity of it to Salvation. <hi>Sect. 1.</hi> They ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proved the Doctrine, that the Righteous did not enjoy the ſight of God before the Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſurrection. <hi>Sect. 3.</hi> Secondly, That the Fathers cited by him, do many of them in words more clear, and writings more authen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tick, deny, or diſapprove this practiſe. <hi>Sect. 2.</hi> Thirdly, Many of the Fathers of thoſe times beld Doctrines inconſiſtent with that pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſe, <hi>Sect. 3.</hi> viz. that Saints did not en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joy the Beatifick Viſion, <hi>ibid.</hi> Secondly, That they did not hear or underſtand our words di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rected to them, and that it was doubtful whether they had the knowledge of our con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dition, yea, or not. <hi>Sect. 4.</hi> Fourthly, That the forementioned Fathers did often ſpeak to their departed Friends as preſent, although
<pb n="244" facs="tcp:102663:127"/>they did not think them ſo to be <hi>Sect. 5.</hi> Fifthly, That the very ſame Authors do make the like addreſſes to inſenſate Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures, which makes it reaſonable to look upon them as Rhetorical Apoſtrophe's. <hi>ibid.</hi> Sixthly, That there is great difference be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt the practiſe which then began to be approved in ſome parts of the Chriſtian World, and the practiſe of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> as <hi>V.G. 1.</hi> That no inſtance can be given of any Chriſtian that put up men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tal Prayers unto them, or dia aſcribe unto them the knowledge of the heart. <hi>2.</hi> That they prayed unto them only upon ſuppoſition of their preſence at their Tombs, and Ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tories. <hi>Sect. 6.</hi> The Authors cited by <hi>T. G.</hi> are partly ſpurious or doubtful. <hi>Sect. 7.</hi> Partly impertinent, and ſuch as uſe either Rhetorical Apoſtrophe's or only wiſhes. <hi>Sect. 8.</hi> or ſuch as only do aſcribe unto them the worſhip of honour and affection, but ſay not any thing which neceſsarily includeth Prayer. <hi>Sect. 9.</hi> Or only do aſſert that they did pray with us, and ſo did help us with their Prayers. <hi>Sect. 10.</hi> Or that they did commend themſelves unto their Prayers by deſi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ing God, that for their interceſſion he would be gracious. <hi>Sect. 11.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>§. 1. AND thus we have confirmed the truth of our aſſertion from the moſt pregnant Teſtimonies of the ancient <hi>Fathers</hi> of the <hi>four firſt Centuries:</hi> We come now to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſider
<pb n="245" facs="tcp:102663:127"/>what <hi>T.G.</hi> offers from the <hi>Fathers,</hi> to prove the invocation of the Saints departed, to have been the practice of the <hi>Primitive Church:</hi> Unto which purpoſe he alledgeth ſome paſſages of <hi>Gregory Nazianzen,</hi> and <hi>Nyſſen,</hi> St. <hi>Cyril,</hi> and St. <hi>Ambroſe, Ruffinus,</hi> St. <hi>Baſil, Chryſoſtome,</hi> St. <hi>Austin:</hi> to which we Anſwer.</p>
               <p n="1">1. That all theſe Fathers lived in the declining times of the fourth Century, or after the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cluſion of it. <hi>Baſ. M. A.</hi> 370. <hi>Nazian.</hi> 379. <hi>Niſſenus</hi> 380. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> 374. <hi>Chryſoſt. An.</hi> 398. <hi>Hierom. ob.</hi> 420. <hi>Ruffinus</hi> 418. <hi>Auguſt</hi> 396. <hi>Cy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ril Alex.</hi> 412. <hi>Theodoret</hi> 423. Nor can one I<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem of ſuch a practice be produced from any of the former Writers; ſo that if all theſe Fathers did expreſly ſay what <hi>T. G.</hi> doth contend they do, it would be only this, <hi>That the moſt ancient Fathers of the three firſt Centuries, and to the mid<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dle of the fourth, were in this matter perfect Prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtants, whereas ſome of the middle Fathers, who lived in the declining Ages of the Church, do ſeem to ſpeak in favour of the Church of</hi> Rome: Now in this caſe we ſay with <hi>Cyprian,</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">Si in aliquo nu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taverit, &amp; vacillave<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit veritas, ad origi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicam, &amp; Evangdi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cam, &amp; A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>postolicam traditionem revertamur, &amp; inde ſurgat actus neſtri rati<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>de &amp; ordo &amp; origo ſurrexit. <hi>Ep. 74. Sect. 14.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>If verity doth warp or lean aſide, we muſt look back, and re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turn to Divine, Evangelical, and Apoſtolick Traditi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on; and derive the order of our action, from the ori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ginal ground where it firſt began.</hi> And with <hi>Ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tullian,</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="bottom">Oſtendam—hoc exigere veritatem cui nemo praeſcribere poteſi non ſputium temporum, non patrocinia perſonarum, non privilegium regionum, ex his enim ferè conſuetudo ab aliqua ignorantia vel ſimpliei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tate initium ſortita in uſam per ſucceſſionem corroboratur, &amp; ita adver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus veritatem vindicatur, ſed Dominus noster Christus veritatem ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non conſuetudinem cognominavit, ſiquidem ſemper Chriſtus, &amp; prior om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nibus, aeque veritas ſempiterna, &amp; antiqua res. <hi>De Veland. Virg. c. 1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>If a custome proceeding from ignorance or ſimplicity, be confirmed by uſe of ſucceſſion, and
<pb n="246" facs="tcp:102663:128"/>oppoſed againſt verity, we muſt obſerve that neither ſpace of time, nor priviledge of perſons may preſcribe againſt truth; for Chriſt is eternal, and before all, and in like ſort, verity is moſt ancient:</hi> For who knoweth not, that above 100 years before this time, the practice of communicating Infants had obtained in the Church: St.<note n="*" place="margin">De Lap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſis Sect 7. &amp; 20.</note> 
                  <hi>Cyprian</hi> makes mention of it twice; the<note n="†" place="margin">l. 8. c. 13.</note> 
                  <hi>Apoſtolick Conſtitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions</hi> declare, that firſt the Prieſts communica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, then Virgins, after them, Widows, and then <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or their little Infants. In the ſame Century<note n="(c)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, &amp;c. Apud Phot. in Bibl. <hi>177</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Theodorus</hi> Biſhop of <hi>Mopſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſtia</hi> in <hi>Sicily,</hi> concludes againſt his Adverſaries, that <hi>Infants muſt be acknowledged to be guilty of ſin, becauſe, it was the cuſtome to adminiſter Chriſts Body to them for the Remiſſion of Sin.</hi> They alſo held, that it was neceſſary to eternal life for Infants to receive this Sacrament. <hi>When Chriſt ſaith, If you eat not my fleſh, you ſhall not have life in you; ſhould I ſay that an Infant ſhould have life, who ends his life without that Sacrament:</hi> So <hi>Auſtin.</hi> Again,<note n="(d)" place="margin">Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num audi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>amus, in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quam, non quidam hoc de Sacramento Iavacri dicentem, ſed de Sacramento San<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> monſae ſuae, quo nemo ritè, niſi Baptizatus, accedit, niſi manduca<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap> tis carnem meam &amp; biberitis ſanguinem meum non habebitis vitan <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> vobis—an verò quiſquam etiam hoc dicere audebit quod ad par<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap> los haec ſententia non pertineat, poſſinique ſine participatione corp<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap> hujus &amp; ſanguin is in ſe habere vitam? <hi>Tom. 7. l. 1. de peccat. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> ritis &amp; remiſſ. c. 20.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Let us hear our Lord,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>ſpeaking of the Sacrament of the holy Table, whether none right<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly comes, but he that is baptized:</hi> and then citing this place; <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nleſs you eat my fleſh,</hi> &amp;c. he adds, <hi>Dare any ſay that this ſentence belongs not to Chil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dren, but that they may without the participation o<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> the body and blood of Chriſt, have life in themſelves.</hi> For this he alſo urgeth the Teſtimony of th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>See of Rome;</hi> (for then this Doctrine, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <pb n="247" facs="tcp:102663:128"/>well as Practice, was received there.)<note n="(e)" place="margin">Ecce B. memo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riae Inno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>centius Papa ſine Baptiſmo Chriſti, &amp; ſine parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cipatione Corporis &amp; Sanguinis Chriſti, vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam non habere parvulos dicit. <hi>To. 7. contra duas Ep. Pelag. l. 2. c. 4. p. 190. L.</hi> Si autem cedunt (Pelagia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni) Apoſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licae ſedi, vel potiùs ipſi Magi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtro, &amp; Domino A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtolorum qui dicit non habi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam in ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ipſis, niſi manducaverint carnem filii hominis, &amp;c. (quod niſi Baptizati non ut<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> poſſunt) nempe aliquando fatebuntur parvulos non Baptizatos vitam ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bere non poſſe. <hi>Epiſt. ad Paulinum, Ep. 106. p. 101.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hold,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>Pope Innocent of bleſſed memory, de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clares that little ones cannot have life without Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſm, and the participation of the Body and Blood of Chriſt:</hi> And in his Epiſtle to <hi>Paulinus, if the Pelagians,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>will yield to the Apostles Seat, or rather to their Lord and Maſter, ſaying that ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept we eat his fleſh, and drink his blood (which the unbaptized cannot do) we ſhall not have life, they will at laſt confeſs that unbaptized Infants cannot have it.</hi> The Words of <hi>Innocentius</hi> are theſe;<note n="(f)" place="bottom">Haec enim ejus verba ſunt, Illud verò quod eos veſtra fraterni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tas aſſerit praedicare parvulos aeternae vitae praemiis etiam ſine Baptiſma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis Gratia poſſe donari perfatuum eſt, riſi enim manducaverint carnem filii hominis. <hi>Auguſt. contr. duas Epiſt. Pelag. l. 2. c 4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Whereas your Brotherhood aſſerts, that the</hi> Pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lagians <hi>ſay that Infants may be ſaved without Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſm; this is a very fond opinion, for unleſs they eat the fleſh of the Son of Man, and drink his Blood, they have no life in them.</hi>
                  <note n="(g)" place="bottom">Hinc conſtat Inncoentii primi ſentententia (quae <hi>600</hi> circiter an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nos in Eccleſia viguit, quamque Auguſitnus ſectatus eſt) Euchariſtiam e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiam Infantibus nece<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſarium fuiſſe. <hi>Concil. Tom. 1. part. 4. p. 624.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Whence it is evident</hi> (ſaith <hi>Binius</hi>) <hi>that this was Pope Innocents opinion, which alſo was maintained in the Church</hi> 600 <hi>years,</hi> viz. <hi>that the participation of the Euchariſt was ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſary to Infants:</hi> and what he thus confeſſeth is made good by * <hi>Dalle</hi> from the <hi>fourth</hi> incluſivè, to the <hi>eleventh Century,</hi> by the plain pregnant Teſtimonies of them that lived in thoſe Times; Who alſo doth abundantly conſute that vain i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>magination of Mr. <hi>Creſſy</hi> and <hi>Vaſquezius,</hi> that they conceived it neceſſary that Infants ſhould partake Chriſts Body and his Blood not <hi>Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentally,</hi> but <hi>Spiritually,</hi> by ſuch a participation
<pb n="248" facs="tcp:102663:129"/>as may be had in Baptiſm. Laſtly, they alſo do af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firm this Doctrine to be derived from<note n="(h)" place="margin">Optimè Funici Chriſtiani Baptiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mum ipſum nihil a liud quam <hi>ſalu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem,</hi> &amp; Sacramen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum Corpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ris Chriſti, nihil aliud quam <hi>vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>um</hi> vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cant, unde niſi ex Aa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiqua, ut exiſtimo, et Apoſtolica traditione; qua Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiae Chriſti inſitum te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nent prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter Baptiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mum &amp; participa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionem do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minicae menſae, non ſolum ad regnum Dei, ſed we ad ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lutem, &amp; vitam ae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternam poſſe quenquam hominum pervenire, hoc enim &amp; ſcriptura teſtatur <hi>(viz. Tit. 3.5. 1 Petr. 3.21. John 6.51, 53.)</hi> ſi ergo, ut tot &amp; tanta Divina teſtimonia concinunt, nec ſalus, nec vita ae<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>crna, ſine Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>t<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> &amp; Corpore &amp; Sanguine Domini cuiquam ſperanda eſt, fruſtra <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>ne his promittitur parvulis. <hi>Tom. 7. lib. 1. de peccat. meritis, &amp;c. c. 24. p. 144 D. E.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Apoſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lical Tradition,</hi> and <hi>deeply ſetled in the Churches of Chriſt,</hi> as doth moſt evidently appear from that of <hi>Auſtin: From an ancient, and (as I ſuppoſe) Apoſtolical Tradition, the Churches of Chriſt have this deeply ſetled in them, that without Baptiſm and the participation of the Lords Supper, no man can attain to the Kingdom of God, nor yet to life eternal: If therefore ſo many Teſtimonies Divine convince us, that everlaſting Life is not to be expected without Baptiſm and the Body and Blood of Chriſt, 'tis in vain to promiſe it to children without them.</hi> And yet the <hi>Church of Rome</hi> hath laid aſide this practiſe, and determined againſt this Doctrine thus:<note n="(i)" place="bottom">Concil. Trid. Seſi. 21. Can. 4.</note> 
                  <hi>Si quis dixerit Parvulis antequam ad annos diſcretionis pervenerint neceſſariam eſſe Euchariſtiae communio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem anathema ſit:</hi> Which muſt be thus interpre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted; <q>If any Perſon now doth ſay, what the whole Church of Chriſt did for 600 years to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether; <hi>viz.</hi> That it is neceſſary for Infants to be partakers of the Euchariſt, let him be accurſed.</q> I will not quarrel with them, as Mr. <hi>Dalle</hi> doth for their <hi>intolerable irreverence to the ancient Fathers,</hi> or for the Curſe they have pronounced on the whole Church of Chriſt, for many Ages; but I will take the Boldneſs to infer, that if they may condemn a practice far more ancient than was the Invocation of de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parted Saints, a practice not oppoſed, as that
<pb n="249" facs="tcp:102663:129"/>was, by many Fathers of the Church, upon its firſt encroachment, when about <hi>A. D.</hi> 360. it began to creep into the Church, a practice ſo deeply ſetled in all Chriſtian Churches in St. <hi>Auſtins</hi> time, when that of Invocation of Saints departed, was but in the <hi>Embryo;</hi> Laſtly, a practice proved from clear, unanimous, and numerous aſſertions of the learned Fathers; (Whereas what is produced for the other pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctice is obſcure and contradictory to what in other places they deliver, and fairly may admit another ſenſe, as you ſhall ſee hereafter;) I ſay, if they may wholly lay aſide this practice, and may pronounce Anathema's againſt it: I hope we alſo may refuſe to practice this Invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of the Saints departed, provided that it were as ancient as the Times of <hi>Nazianzen, Baſil,</hi> and St. <hi>Auſtin.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2 Obſerve,<note place="margin">§ 2.</note> 
                  <q>That though theſe Fathers cited by <hi>T. G.</hi> ſeem in ſome places to aſſert or uſe this invocation of the Saints departed, in others they deny the Doctrine, and diſap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prove the practice of it; and this they do in Writings more aſſuredly Authentick, and in words more clear and pregnant, than are, or can be brought to juſtifie it.</q> This I might eaſily make good, by an induction of the places cited <hi>pro</hi> and <hi>con,</hi> from all theſe <hi>Father;</hi> but ſince <hi>T. G.</hi> hath ſingled out St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p 431.</note> as a man ſo clear and pregnant in this Point, that whoſoever ſhall deny St. <hi>Austin,</hi> to have held ſuch formal invocation to be the Worſhip due to Saints, muſt <hi>ſhut his eyes, and fight againſt the light of a noon-day truth:</hi> Let any man peruſe the places which are cited from that Father, and ſay, whether I have not reaſon to affirm this bold Aſſertion to be a manifeſt un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>truth.</p>
               <pb n="250" facs="tcp:102663:130"/>
               <p>The paſſages produced out of the genuine Works of <hi>Auſtin</hi> for Invocati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, are,</p>
               <p n="1">1. <hi>Let Bleſſed</hi> Cyprian <hi>help us with his prayers.</hi> T. G. p. 430.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>We Chriſtian People do with religious ſolemnity celebrate the memory of Martyrs, both to excite us unto the imitation of them, and that we may become par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>takers of their merits, and may be helped by their pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers.</hi> T. G. p. 433.</p>
               <p n="3">3. <hi>It is an injury to pray for a Martyr, to whoſe pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers we ought to be commend<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed.</hi> T. G. p. 434.</p>
               <p>Againſt it we produce theſe Teſtimonies.</p>
               <p>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Ipſe Sacerdos eſt, qui nunc ingreſſus in interiora Veli, ſolus ibi ex his qui carnem geſtaverunt interpellat pro nobis. In Pſalm. <hi>64.</hi> p <hi>144.</hi> M.</note> (1.) <hi>Chriſt is the Prieſt, who being now entred within the Vail, only of all that have been made partakers of fleſh, makes interceſſion for us there.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">Si vero ita diceret, hoc ſcripſi vobis ut non peccetis, &amp; ſi quis pec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>caverit, Mediatorem me habetis apud Patrem, ego exoro pro peccatis ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtris, ſicut <hi>Parmenianus</hi> quodam loco Mediatorem poſuit Epiſcopum in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter Populum &amp; Doum, quis cum ferret bonorum atque fidelium Chriſtiano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum? quis ſicut Apoſtolum Christi, &amp; non ſicut Antichristum intueretur. <hi>Contr. Epiſtol. Parmen. l. 2. c. 8. p. 7. L. Tom. ſeptimo.</hi>
                  </note> (2.) <hi>If he</hi> (i. e.) <hi>St.</hi> John, <hi>had ſaid thus, If any man ſin, you have me a Mediator with the Father, I make inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſion for your ſins,</hi> (<hi>as</hi> Parme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nian <hi>in one place doth make the Biſhop a Mediator betwixt the People and God) what good and faithful Chriſtian would endure him, who would look upon him as the Apoſtle of Chriſt, and not as Antichriſt?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note n="‖" place="margin">Non eſt quo cas niſi ad me, non eſt quâ eas niſi per me. <hi>Tract. 22. in Joh.</hi>
                  </note> (3.) <hi>Thou hast not whi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther thou canſt go but to me, nor haſt thou any other way to go but by me.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thirdly,<note place="margin">§. 3.</note> Obſerve, that many of theſe Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers held thoſe Doctrines and opinions which are inconſiſtent with this practice, according to the Judgment of the <hi>Romaniſt.</hi> As 1. It is
<pb n="251" facs="tcp:102663:130"/>the Judgment of the Doctors of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">Illi qui ſunt in Purgatori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>o, nondum fruuntur viſione verbi, ut poſſint cog<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>noſcere ea quae nos co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gitumus vel dici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus, &amp; i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deo eorum ſuffragia non implo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ramus o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rando. <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quin. 2a 2ae. qu. 83. Art. 4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That our petitions ſhould be directed only to ſuch Saints as do enjoy the beatifick viſion,</hi> or a clear ſight of God, and are admitted into thoſe glorious Manſions which are emphatically ſtiled Heaven. And this they do imagine to be neceſſary upon three accounts: 1. That they may give a reaſon why this practice was never uſed by the<note n="(b)" place="margin">Notan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum eſt quia ante Chriſti ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ventum ſancti qui moriebantur non intrabant in coelum, nec Deum vide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bant, nec cognoſcere poterant ordinariè preces ſupplicantium, ideo non fuiſſe conſuetum in Teſtamento veteri ut diceretur <hi>ſancte Abraham, Ora pro me. Bellar. de Sanctorum Beatitud. l. 1. cap. 19. S. item Exodi.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Prophets,</hi> or the <hi>Jewiſh Church,</hi> and why it is not ſaid in Scripture, or in the Jewiſh Records, <hi>Sancte Abraham, Ora pro me,</hi> Holy <hi>Abraham,</hi> Pray for me. And 2. Why neither they, nor any other perſons, did ever put up a petition to the<note n="(c)" place="bottom">Dicendum eſt ideo non fuiſſe morem in veteri Teſtamento adeundi Sanctos Interceſſores, quia nondum erant beati &amp; glorificati ut modo ſunt. <hi>Alphonſ. Salmer. in 1 Tim. 2. diſp. 8.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Saints in Purgatory.</hi> 3. Becauſe this<note n="(d)" place="bottom">Quod autem aliquis dirictè oraverit Sanctos defunctos ut ſe adjuva<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent, vel pro ſe orarent nuſquam legimus, hic enim modus orandi est pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prius legis Gratiae, in quo Sancti videntes Deum poſſunt etiam in co vide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ro orationes quae ad ipſos fundantur. <hi>Fr. Suarez. in part. 3. Th. To. 2. diſp. 42. Sect. 1. V. Albert. Pigh. Controv. 13.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>beatifick viſion</hi> is conceived to be that glaſs, in which the bleſſed do behold the prayers that are made unto them, or at the leaſt it is required as a preparatory to this Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>velation. Now <hi>Thomas Stapleton</hi> informs us, That<note n="(e)" place="bottom">Tot illi &amp; tam celebres antiqui Patres, <hi>Tertullianus, Irenaeus, Origenes, Chry ſoſtomus, Theodoretus, Oecumenius, Theophy la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctus, Ambroſius. Clemens Romanus, D. Bernardus,</hi> huic ſententiae (quae nunc in Concilio <hi>Florentino</hi> magnd demum corquiſitione factâ ut dogma fidei definita eſt) quod juſtorum animae ante diem Judicti Dei viſione fruuntur non ſant aſſenſi ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>d ſententiam contrariam tradiderunt. <hi>Defenſ. Eccleſ. Authorit. contr. Whitak. l. 1. cap. 2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>many famous ancient Fathers,</hi> Tertulli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an,
<pb n="252" facs="tcp:102663:131"/>Irenaeus, Origen, Chryſoſtom, Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret, Oecumenius, Theophylact, Ambroſe, Clemens Romanus, <hi>and</hi> Bernard, <hi>did not aſſent unto this ſentence, That the Souls of the righteous en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joy the ſight of God before the day of Judgment; but did deliver the contrary ſentence thereunto.</hi> To theſe <hi>Franciſcus Pegna</hi> adds,<note place="margin">In part. 2. direct. Inquiſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor. com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment. 2<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Juſtin Martyr, Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtin, Lactantius, Victorinus, Prudentius, Aretas,</hi> and <hi>Euthymius.</hi> The truth of which Confeſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons of theſe <hi>Roman</hi> Doctors, you may ſee large<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly prov'd in<note n="†" place="margin">De poe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis &amp; ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tisfact<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. 5. c. 3, 4, 5, 6.</note> 
                  <hi>Dalle:</hi> And that this Doctrine was almoſt generally received, about that time when all thoſe Fathers flouriſhed which <hi>T. G.</hi> citeth, to confirm the invocation of Saints, is evident from that of<note n="*" place="margin">Poſt vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam istam parvum nondum e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ris, ubi e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>runt Sancti quibus dicetur, Venite benedicti Fatris, percipite regnum quod vobis paratum eſt ab initio mundi. Nondum ibi eris, quis neſcit? Sed jam poteris ibi eſſe, ubi illum quondam ulceroſum pauperem, dives ille ſuperbus &amp; ſterilis in medits ſuis tormentis vidit à longè quteſcentem. <hi>Tom. 8 in Pſal. 36. fol. 61. G.H.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Austin, Nondum ibi eris: qu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>s neſcit?</hi> Thou ſhalt not as yet be there: who knoweth it not?</p>
               <p n="2">2. It is confeſſed by many Doctors of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> that if the Saints deceaſed do not hear and underſtand our Prayers, it is a vain and idle thing to pray unto them: <hi>if this,</hi> ſaith<note n="(a)" place="margin">DeBe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>atitud. diſp. 25.</note> 
                  <hi>Lorca, was not ſuppoſed by the Church of Chriſt, ſhe would firſt pray unto God to reveal our Prayers, and then would put up her Petitions to them:</hi> Now al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moſt all the Fathers cited by <hi>T.G.</hi> held that the <hi>Dead did neither know nor were acquainted with our Petitions or our wants, or at the leaſt, they were of</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">S<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>eti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am ex<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ra corpus po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiti, vel ſancti qui cum Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſto ſunt, a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gunt ali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quid &amp; la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>boran<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> pro nohis ad ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>militudi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem Ange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lorum, qui ſalu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>is nost<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ae miniſteria procurant, — habeatur hoc queque inter oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culia Dei, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ee char<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ulae committenda myſteria. <hi>Orig. in Rom. l. 2. p. 472.</hi>
                  </note> Origens <hi>Opinion, that it was doubt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful whether they did or no.</hi> Thus <hi>Ambroſe</hi> ſpeaking of his dead brother, ſaith <hi>didſt thou now know
<pb n="253" facs="tcp:102663:131"/>how</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Si nunc urgeri <hi>Ita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liam</hi> tam propinquo boſie cog<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>noſceres, quantum ingemiſce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>res. <hi>Am<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>broſ. de obitu ſr. Satyri.</hi>
                  </note> Italy <hi>was preſſed with ſo near an Enemy, how wouldſt thou groan within thy ſelf?</hi> St. <hi>Hierom</hi> in <hi>Ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>potians Epitaph</hi> profeſſeth he believs him<note n="(d)" place="margin">Quic<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quid dixe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ro quia ille non audit m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>tum vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>de<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ur. <hi>f. 8. B.</hi> Scimus quidem <hi>Nepotia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num</hi> no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrum eſſe cum Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſto &amp; San<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctorum mixtum ch<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ris. <hi>ib. 1.</hi> F<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>lix <hi>Ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>potianus</hi> qui haec non videt, felix qui haec non audit. <hi>p. 10. B.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>min<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gled amongſt the Quire of Saints:</hi> And yet he adds, <hi>whatſoever I ſhall ſay will be but ſpeaking to the Deaf, becauſe, he hears not:</hi> and again, <hi>happy is Nepoti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an, who neither hears nor ſees theſe things:</hi>
                  <note n="(e)" place="margin">Ibi er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>go ſunt Spiritus defunctoru<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> ubi non vident quaecunque aguntur, aut eveniunt in iſrâ vitâ hominibus. De cura pro mortuis. <hi>c. 13.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The Spirits of dead men are there where whatſoever things are done or happen in this life to men, they do not ſee them.</hi> So St. <hi>Auguſtine;</hi> and therefore <hi>An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelm</hi> in his <hi>interlineal Gloſs</hi> upon that Text, <hi>Abra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ham is ignorant of us,</hi> noteth thus, <hi>Auſtin ſaith that the dead do not know what the living do.</hi> Elſe where he is leſs poſitive, and only ſaith,<note n="(f)" place="bottom">Reſpondeo magnam quidem eſſe quaeſtionem, vtrum, vel quatenus, vel quomodo ea quae circa nos aguntur <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> ver<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>nt Spiritus mor<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>norum. <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſt. in Pſal 108. Enar. 1. p. 276, A.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>whether at all, or how far, or after what manner the Spirits of the dead could know the things that are done here, is a great queſtion.</hi> And the like doubt we find in <hi>Na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zianzen</hi> in his <hi>Rhetorical Apostrophe</hi>'s: for in his invective againſt <hi>Julian</hi> he ſpeaks thus;<note n="(g)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. p. <hi>2.</hi> Ed. Eton.</note> 
                  <hi>Hear O thou ſoul of great</hi> Conſtantius <hi>(if thou haſt any underſtanding of theſe things) and as many ſouls of the Kings before him as loved Chriſt.</hi> Where the <hi>Greek Scholiaſt</hi> upon that <hi>Parentheſis</hi> nutteth this Note; <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>He ſpeaketh according to the manner of</hi> Iſocrates, <hi>mean<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, if thou haſt any power to hear the things that are here</hi> And therein he ſaith rightly, for <hi>Iſocra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tes</hi> uſeth the ſame form of ſpeech, both in his <hi>Evagoras,</hi> and in his <hi>Aegineticus;</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. <hi>If they which be dead have ſenſe of the things which are done here.</hi> The
<pb n="254" facs="tcp:102663:132"/>like limitation is uſed by the ſame <hi>Nazianzen</hi> toward the end of the funeral Oration, which he made upon his Siſter <hi>Gorgonia</hi> where he ſpeaketh thus unto her;<note n="(h)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Greg. Nazian. Orat. <hi>2.</hi> in Gor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gon.</note> 
                  <q>If thou haſt any care of the things done by us, and holy ſouls receive this honour from God, that they have any feeling of ſuch things as theſe; receive this Oration of ours, inſtead of many, and be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore many funeral obſequies.</q> Whence it is evident, that the Foundation of this Doctrine was doubted by them; And then it follows, that the thing it ſelf was in thoſe times only a doubtful, or a diſputable point, and therefore that it was not delivered to them by tradition, or confirmed by Scripture, and cannot be re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quired as the Condition of Communion with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out Schiſme: 2. Hence we have juſt reaſon to ſuſpect that in thoſe other paſſages, we meet with of like Nature, theſe words, <hi>If thou haſt a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny ſenſe, or apprehenſion of theſe things,</hi> when they are not expreſſed, may very well be underſtood: and that this is the genuine import of their Rhetorical Petitions.</p>
               <p>§. 4. Obſerve that the afore mentioned <hi>Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers</hi> did often ſpeak to their deceaſed Friends in ſuch a manner, as if they did ſuppoſe them pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent, although they did not think them ſo to be: thus<note n="*" place="margin">Tom. 1. p. 314. B.</note> 
                  <hi>Nazianzen,</hi> when ready to conclude his Fu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neral Oration upon his Father, ſpeaketh thus, <hi>What ſaiſt thou Father, is this ſufficient?</hi> And<note n="†" place="margin">l. 1. con<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tra Juli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an. c. 6.</note> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſpeaks to <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> who had been dead ſome years before; <hi>Enter, St.</hi> John, <hi>enter, and ſit together with thy brethren.</hi> And<note n="‖" place="margin">Tom. 1. in Pſal. 50. p. 703. l. 27.</note> 
                  <hi>Chryſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtom</hi> to <hi>David</hi> thus, <hi>What is it thou deſireſt,</hi> Da<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vid, <hi>thy ſins are pardoned, what wouldſt thou more? Oh</hi> David, <hi>go, give God thanks, and ever glorifie him.</hi> And again, <hi>why art thou troubled, David, let
<pb n="255" facs="tcp:102663:132"/>me know.</hi> This<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. p. <hi>19.</hi> ed. Eton.</note> 
                  <hi>Nazianzen</hi> doth acknowledge to be the meaning of his addreſſes to <hi>Conſtantius</hi> when he believed he did enjoy the viſion of God: for thus he ſpeaks, <q>What was the mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, oh divineſt King, and greateſt lover of our Lord, for I am moved to find fault, as if thou waſt here preſent, and didſt hear me, though I do know thee to be now with God, and in poſſeſſion of his Glory.</q> And this way of ſpeaking they borrowed from the <hi>Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>then Orators</hi> and <hi>Poets,</hi> whom we find ſpeaking thus; <q>O <hi>M. Druſius</hi> I appeal to thee; O<note n="†" place="margin">Audiſne haec Am<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> 
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>hiarie ſub terram ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dite? <hi>Tuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cul. Qu. l. 2 p. 147.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>Amphiarius,</hi> who art now buried in the Earth, heareſt thou this?<note n="‖" place="margin">Quid di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cem<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap> 
                        <hi>C<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                              <desc>•</desc>
                           </gap>e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>anthe?</hi> num in illa re—mali nihil fuiſſe. <hi>Tuſc. Quaeſt. l. 3. p. 163. Ed. Pariſ. 1555.</hi>
                     </note> What ſhall we ſay <hi>Cleanthes,</hi>
                  </q> is this a wicked thing.</p>
               <p>§. 5. The very ſame Authors do many of them make the like <hi>Apoſtrophe's</hi> to inſenſate Creatures, and uſe Expreſſions which contain as formal and direct petitions, as any which are uſed in the places cited by the Roman Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctors. St.<note n="*" place="margin">Nazianz. Orat. Decima. quarta. p. <hi>214.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Nazianzen</hi> invokes peace thus, <q>Oh friendly Peace, who art that good which all men praiſe, but few obſerve, where haſt thou ſo long left us, and when wilſt thou re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turn unto us? And unto <hi>Eaſter</hi> he ſpeaks thus;<note n="†" place="margin">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap> Nazianz. <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap> O at. <hi>42.</hi> p. <hi>696.</hi>
                     </note> Oh great and holy Paſſover, who art the reconciliation of both the Worlds: For I will ſpeak to thee, as unto one endued with life.</q> In his invective againſt <hi>Julian</hi> he ſpeaks thus: <q>Hear O Heavens, and perceive O Earth: Hear all ye Nations, perceive all you that dwell upon the Earth: For to you all I
<pb n="256" facs="tcp:102663:133"/>ſpeak.<note place="margin">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. p. 1.</note> Hear you who live at preſent, and hereafter ſhall be born.</q> St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> ſpeaks unto the Water thus;<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>Ambroſ. l.</hi> 10. <hi>in</hi> Luc. c. 22.</note> 
                  <q>Oh Water which haſt obtained to be the Sacrament of Chriſt, which waſheſt all things, and art not waſhed thy ſelf, thou doſt begin the firſt, and doſt compleat the perfect Myſteries.</q> In the like manner we find<note n="*" place="margin">De Vir. <hi>Conſtanti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>m</hi> l. 5</note> 
                  <hi>Euſebius</hi> calling upon <hi>Piety,</hi> and<note n="†" place="margin">Optat. l. 6. p 98.</note> 
                  <hi>Optatus</hi> upon <hi>Water:</hi> and this they did agreeably to the Example of the<note n="‖" place="margin">Vos vos Albani <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>muli atque luci, vos inquam i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ploro a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>qu: obtestor, voſque A <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>banorum obru<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ae a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rae, &amp;c. <hi>Orat. pro Milone, p. 558. Ed. P<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>riſ.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Orator,</hi> who doth implore, and doth beſeech <hi>the broken Altars of the Albans;</hi> and puts up his Petition to their Tombs and G<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ove<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>: and to the frequent cuſtome of the ſacred Wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters, who cry out,<note n="*" place="margin">Iſa. 1.2.</note> 
                  <hi>Hear O Heaven, and per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive oh Earth! Hear ye, O Mountains, the Lords controverſie, and ye ſtrong Foundations of the Earth.</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">Micah. 6.2.</note> 
                  <hi>Praiſe the Lord from the Earth, ye Dragons and all Deeps.</hi>
                  <note n="‖" place="margin">Pſal. 148.7, 8, 9.</note> 
                  <hi>Fire, and hail, ſnow and vapor, ſtormy wind, fulfilling his word. Mountains and all Hills, fruitful Trees and all Cedars.</hi> Which form of Compellation is ſtill retained in our <hi>Liturgy.</hi> And yet I hope <hi>T. G.</hi> will not infer that the Jews of old did, and Engliſh Proteſtants do at preſent properly invoke and intercede to thoſe inſenſate Creatures. Laſtly, we find in <hi>Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poman</hi> one ſpeaking to the girdle of the Bleſſed Virgin in this manner; <q>O venerable girdle, make us Heirs of eternal and bleſſed Life, and preſerve us in this our preſent life, from per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dition: O undefiled Girdle, preſerve thy people from pollution.</q> If this and ſuch like ſpeeches of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> muſt be acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged to be figurative, why may we not aſſert the ſame of ſuch Expreſſions of the Fathers as are uſed to thoſe Saints departed, of whom they do aſſert that what is ſpoken to them, becauſe they do not hear it, is as if it had been ſpoken to inſenſate Creatures.</p>
               <p n="6">
                  <pb n="257" facs="tcp:102663:133"/>6. Obſerve,<note place="margin">Sect. 6.</note> there is great difference be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt the practice that in theſe times began to be approved by ſome men, and what is now the Doctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi> For,</p>
               <p n="1">1. That which we chiefly do object againſt that Church, is, that ſhe doth enjoyn us to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve, <hi>That even mental prayers are well addreſſed to them, and conſequently that they have the know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of the conceptions of the heart, and the ſincerity of its intentions.</hi> Whereas the Fathers of that age, without diſtinction or exception, held that it was proper to God to perceive the ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crets of the heart; this, by the concurrent judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of the Fathers, being no more communi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cated to the Creatures, than was the Knowledge of what was future and contingent, as I have proved already <hi>chap</hi> 6. <hi>Prop.</hi> 2.4.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Whereas the Doctrine and practice of the <hi>Roman</hi> Church, doth make it good and profita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble <hi>for all people, to call upon them in all places, though as far diſtant from them as is Earth from Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven, or as one corner of the Earth is from the other;</hi> ſome of theſe Fathers did conceive the Saints were preſent at their Tombs and Shrines, and being ſo, they might attend unto the prayers of them that did reſort unto them. Thus when it was objected by <hi>Vigilantius</hi> to St. <hi>Jerom, If it be ſo, then the ſouls of Martyrs love their aſhes, and hover ſtill about them, and are always there, leſt if any Petitioner ſhould come, they being abſent, ſhould not hear him;</hi> I ſay, when this was urged by <hi>Vigilantius,</hi> agreeably to that opinion which then began to gather ſtrength, and to be own<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in the <hi>Chriſtian Church:</hi> St. <hi>Jerom</hi> doth not, as <hi>T. G.</hi> deny the ſequel, but lays down this abſurd and monſtrous Tenet to defend it, <hi>That</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Si agnus ubique, er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>go &amp; hi qui cum agno ſunc ubique eſſe credend<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> ſunt.</note> 
                  <hi>if the Lamb be every where, they alſo that be with
<pb n="258" facs="tcp:102663:134"/>the Lamb, muſt be believed to be every where.</hi> Moreover, he repreſents it as a wicked ſpeech of <hi>Vigilantius,</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">Ais enim vel in ſinu Abrahae, vel in loco refrigerii, vel ſubter aram Dei animas A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtolorum &amp; Marty<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diſſe, nec poſſe de ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>is tumulis, &amp; ubi vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>l<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>erunt, ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſſe praeſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tes. <hi>Hier. adverſus Vigilant.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That the ſouls of the Apostles and Martyrs could not be preſent at their Tombs,</hi> never ſuggeſting in the leaſt that ſuch a preſence was needleſs to this end.<note n="*" place="margin">De cura pro mor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuis c. 16.</note> St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth affirm, <q>That either the Martyrs themſelves muſt be at one time in ſuch divers places, ſo far diſtant from one another,</q> (<hi>viz.</hi> as they were diſtant with whom they were conceived to pray at their memorials) <q>or if they were not pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent, they muſt be removed from all com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>merce with the affairs of men here, and only prayed in general for the neceſſities of ſuppli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cants.</q> 
                  <hi>Sulpitius</hi> upon the death of St. <hi>Martin</hi> comforts himſelf with this conſideration,<note n="‖" place="margin">Non dee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit nobis il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>le, mibi crede, non deerit, in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tererit de ſe ſermoci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nantibus, adſiabit o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rantibus. <hi>Epiſt. 2. de obitu &amp; appar. S. Martini p. 533 ed. Lugd. Ba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tav.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That he would not be wanting to them;</hi> and of this aſſertion he immediately ſubjoyns this reaſon, <hi>viz he will be preſent with us ſpeaking of him, and will ſtand by us when we pray;</hi> upon which paſſage the Scholiaſt obſerves, that <hi>it was vulgarly belie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved, that holy Martyrs were preſent at their Sepul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chers.</hi> That this was alſo the Opinion of <hi>Nazi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>anzen, Baſil,</hi> and all the Fathers cited by <hi>T.G.</hi> is largely proved by † <hi>Bochartus.</hi> If then theſe Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers did in this particular maintain what is confeſſedly erroneous, why might they not be ſubject to the ſame miſtake, touching the do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine of invocation of the Saints departed, and then that error in their judgment muſt neceſſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rily give riſe to that unwarrantable practiſe, which in thoſe times began to be approved.</p>
               <p>Having in general laid down theſe propoſiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons,<note place="margin">Traiteé ſecond de<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>l'in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>voc. des Saints c. 4.</note> I might decline all farther Anſwer to what <hi>T.G.</hi> produceth from the teſtimonies of the fore mentioned Fathers, in favour of that practiſe we diſpute againſt; but, that he may not think
<pb n="259" facs="tcp:102663:134"/>we ſtudy to decline what he hath offered, we proceed to a particular reflection on them; and ſhall endeavour to demonſtrate that they are either cited out of ſpurious and doubtful books, or are impertinently alledged. And,<note place="margin">Sect. 7. Hom. 26. in 2 Cor.</note>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. Amongſt the ſpurious, or doubtful Authors, we reckon that paſſage cited from St. <hi>Chryſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtom;</hi> this was the Judgment of <hi>Eraſmus,</hi> who in his preface before his Latin Tranſlation of <hi>Ba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſil de Spiritu ſancto,</hi> ſaith, that <hi>there are ſomethings in that book which muſt own him for their Parent, who mixed his weak and wordy trifles with the ſweet works of</hi> Athanaſius <hi>on the ſame ſubject, and who, in this Epistle, and in the Acts of the Apoſtles, endea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>voured to be eſteemed</hi> Chryſoſtom. And therefore when <hi>Eraſmus</hi> came to the <hi>7th. Homily</hi> of this E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſtle, he would tranſlate no farther: 2. this paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſage in ſome editions is not extant though theſe editions have proceeded from the hands of <hi>Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maniſts.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Novelty of Pope<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry. p. 422, p. 423.</note> 3 <hi>Peter Du Moulin</hi> makes evident the falſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hood of this paſſage and the words preceding, not only from the diverſity of the ſtile, and want of a connexion with the precedent words, but chiefly from the doctrine, ſo full of igno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance &amp; abſurdity, as ſhews it to be inconſiſtent with the Judgment and Learning of that <hi>Holy Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther.</hi> Laſtly this place is cited by <hi>Gareſius</hi> under the name of <hi>Theodorus Daphnopatus,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">De Sanct. i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>c. p. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> who therefore is moſt like to be the Father of this ſpurious paſſage.</p>
               <p>Secondly, amongſt ſpurious and doubtful writings, We may reckon the Oration upon <hi>Cy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prian</hi> faſly aſcribed to <hi>Gregory Nazianzen,</hi> where <hi>S. Juſtina</hi> is brought in <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>(i e) Entreating that the Virgin Mary would defend her againſt C<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an,</hi> who being then a <hi>Pagan</hi> endeavoured by M<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gical
<pb n="260" facs="tcp:102663:135"/>inchantments to attempt her chaſtity, but finding his attempts all fruſtrate, was by that means converted to the Chriſtian Faith, and was that famous Biſhop of <hi>Carthage,</hi> whoſe memory was precious through the Chriſtian World. Whereas (1.) It is certain, St. <hi>Cyprian</hi> was never in his life a Sorcerer,<note place="margin">Pag. 1.</note> for <hi>Pontius</hi> his Deacon, who hath writ his life aſſures us, that <hi>whilſt he was a Heathen he was addicted to good arts, and ſuch as ten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded to the benefit of the World,</hi> which ſure no Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian would affirm of a <hi>'Magician.</hi> (2.) Where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>as this fable aſcribeth his converſion to <hi>Juſtina,</hi> or the experience of his vain attempts upon her; This <hi>Pontius</hi> wholly omits that Fable, and doth aſſure us, that he was converted by<note n="*" place="margin">Erat ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne illi et<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am de ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bis contu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bern um viri juſti &amp; laud i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bilis Me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moriae Cecilii, &amp; aetatetune, &amp; honore Presbyte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri, qui e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um ad ag<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nition<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m verae divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nita<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>is a ſaeculari errore cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rexerat. <hi>P. 2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Cecilius</hi> a <hi>Carthaginian Preſbyter:</hi> (3.)<note n="†" place="margin">Exploſâ fabula illa de Cypria<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni Macicâ arte. <hi>Baro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>s A.D. 250. Sect. 5.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Baronius</hi> himſelf confeſſeth this ſtory of the <hi>Magick</hi> of St. <hi>Cypri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an</hi> to be <hi>explodendam fabulam:</hi> now hence it fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lows that this <hi>Oration</hi> is not the genuine work of <hi>Nazianzen,</hi> or elſe that <hi>Nazianzen</hi> was a man of very eaſie Faith, one prone to tell the moſt abſurd and fooliſh ſables for truth, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore one who can deſerve no credit in this rela<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of <hi>Juſtina</hi>'s prayer unto the <hi>bleſſed Virgin.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Such thirdly is the paſſage cited from <hi>Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret,</hi> for, as<note n="‖" place="margin">Diſp. Hiſt. de Invoc. Sanct. Th. 8. p. 198.</note> 
                  <hi>Voſſius</hi> well argues, <q>had that Book been his; <hi>Nicephorus,</hi> who gives us the Catalo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gue of his books, would have made mention of it. And <hi>Photius</hi> when he makes mention of the writings of this <hi>Author</hi> which he had peruſed,</q> would not have leſt out this. Beſides, what is here cited from him, directly contradicts what he de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livers in his undoubted Comment on the ſecond and third Chapters of the Epiſtle of St. <hi>Paul</hi> to the <hi>Coloſſians.</hi> Laſtly, the ſame we have juſt reaſon to ſuſpect of the two inſtances related by St. <hi>Auſtin De Civit. Dei l.</hi> 22. <hi>c.</hi> 2. for <hi>Ludovicus Vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ves</hi>
                  <pb n="261" facs="tcp:102663:135"/>doth ingenuouſly declare, <hi>In hoc capite non dubium quin multa ſint addita,</hi> that many things have, without doubt, been added to this Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter. The 33. <hi>Homily de diverſis</hi> is one of thoſe, which have been lately added to St. <hi>Austins</hi> Works, by the Divines of <hi>Lovain,</hi> and ſo de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerves but little credit.</p>
               <p n="2">2.<note place="margin">Sect. 8.</note> Thoſe places which are cited from the true writings of the Fathers, are made to ſpeak what they did not intend, and preſs'd to teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fy what they do not aſſert. Thus when <hi>T.G.</hi> ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jects that paſſage of St. <hi>Auſtin, let B. Cyprian help us with his Prayers.</hi> I anſwer, <q>May <hi>T.G.</hi> rep<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>nt of his accurſed Apoſtacy from the Church of <hi>England.</hi>
                  </q> This I entirely wiſh and yet, I hope I pray not to <hi>T.G.</hi> but ſaith <hi>T.G.</hi> whoever con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidereth <q>the motive alledged by him why he add reſſed himſelf to St. <hi>Cyprian,</hi> which was for that in Heaven, he ſaw more clearly the truth of that Queſtion, of which himſelf had for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>merly doubted, and<note n="*" place="margin">
                        <hi>E. B. Cy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prianus</hi> 
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>wd<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>m <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>n c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                           <desc>•••</desc>
                        </gap>po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re quid corrum<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur n<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>n ag<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gravante animam nec depri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>e ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>r<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>na i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>b<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ione ſenſun mul<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap> 
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>t<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>nte<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>enius per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpiei<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritat<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>m quam m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>
                        <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>u<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>t adi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap> 
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> Ch<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>i <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 span">
                           <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                        </gap> in iſtius c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>rnis m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>talitate, tanqu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>m in caligin<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ſa nu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>e lib <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap>, at donante Domino quantum poſſu <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>us bona <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ju, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>mi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>emur. <hi>To. 7. de Bap<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                              <desc>•</desc>
                           </gap>. l. 7. c. 1. B.</hi>
                     </note> St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> was then treat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of, and the neceſſity he had of his pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers, as being yet in the mortal Fleſh, and la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bouring as in a dark cloud, will eaſily ſee that it was not a counterfeit, but a true and ſeri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous addreſs to him for the aſſiſtance of his prayers.</q> 
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> and why not rather an addreſs to God for his aſſiſtance, by virtue of the pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers of <hi>Cyprian.</hi> 2. Had <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaid, let <hi>Cyprian</hi> help us, that we may be enlightened or inſtruct<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in this queſtion, this Anſwer might have had ſome ſhew of ſtrength, but when he only<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>E. B. Cy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prianus</hi> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>wd<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>n c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re quid corrum<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur n<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>n ag<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gravante animam nec depri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>r<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>na i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>b<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ione ſenſun mul<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>t<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>nte<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>enius per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpiei<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritat<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m quam m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>u<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>t adi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> Ch<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>i <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 span">
                        <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                     </gap> in iſtius c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>rnis m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>talitate, tanqu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m in caligin<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſa nu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e lib <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>, at donante Domino quantum poſſu <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>us bona <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ju, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>mi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>emur. <hi>To. 7. de Bap<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>. l. 7. c. 1. B.</hi>
                  </note> wi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                     <desc>•••</desc>
                  </gap> to be aſſiſted by his prayers, <hi>that he might imitate his goodneſs,</hi> certain it is that not St. <hi>Cyprians</hi>
                  <pb n="262" facs="tcp:102663:136"/>Knowledg, but his charity, and his enjoyment of God, of which that Knowledg was a conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quent, was the true motive of St. <hi>Auſtins</hi> wiſh, ſince he deſires not to be inſtructed in the truth, but to be confirmed in Goodneſs, it was not the want of Knowledge but of Goodneſs, which he deſired might be advantaged by the Prayers of <hi>Cyprian.</hi> Moreover, had he deſired to receive theſe things from <hi>Cyprian,</hi> either by converſe with him, or by ſome ſecret influence upon his clouded underſtanding, the circumſtances men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioned might be conceived a proper motive to that wiſh; but ſince he only wiſhes to receive them <hi>donante Domino,</hi> or <hi>from the Gift of God,</hi> and by the Interceſſion of St. <hi>Cyprian,</hi> certain it is that the conſideration of St. <hi>Cyprians</hi> Knowledg could be no motive unto that addreſs, but only the conſideration of his enjoyment of God, and his power with him, and of his charity by which he had obtained that enjoyment. To that of <hi>Jerom,</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Vale O <hi>Paula,</hi> &amp; Cultoris tui extremam ſen<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ctutem oration<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus juva, fides &amp; c<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peratua te Chriſto conſociant, praeſens facilius qu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>d p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>stu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>las, imp<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trabis. <hi>E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pitaph. Pa<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>lae.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Farewell, O Paula, help the old Age of thine honourer with thy prayers;</hi> We have ſufficiently re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plied by ſhewing, that it was frequent with the Fathers by an <hi>Apoſtrophe</hi> to ſpeak to their decea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed Friends, as if they did ſuppoſe them preſent, although they did not think them ſo to be: and this muſt neceſſarily be the ſenſe of <hi>Jerom:</hi> For he declareth that his dear friend <hi>Nepotian, bein<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> once joyned to the Quire of Saints, whatever he ſhould ſay unto him would be but ſpeaking to the deaf becauſe he would not hear it:</hi> he therefore muſt conceive the ſame of <hi>Paula,</hi> of whom he here affirms this <hi>ſhe was preſent with Chriſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The better to reply unto ſome other paſſage objected by <hi>T.G.</hi> obſerve firſt,<note place="margin">§. 8.</note> 
                  <hi>that the antie<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> Fathers did yield a threefold Service to the Sa<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>r<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> departed,</hi> as firſt, <hi>the honour of love and Society.</hi> Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>condly,
<pb n="263" facs="tcp:102663:136"/>
                  <hi>The Recognition and praiſes of their excel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lencies.</hi> Thirdly, <hi>The Imitation of their vertues, and their godly Examples:</hi> this ſervice the writers of the fourth and fifth Century, ſometimes call worſhip, and Veneration, but the more ancient Fathers ſtyled it <hi>honour,</hi> accounting all religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous worſhip to be due to God alone, as is moſt excellently proved by <hi>Dalle.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Adverſ. Lat. Cult. l. 1. c. 5, 1.</note> And when the <hi>He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticks</hi> and Heathens did object againſt theſe lat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter <hi>Fathers</hi> the worſhip of the holy Martyrs, they reply two things.</p>
               <p n="1">1. That they did not worſhip them as Gods. Thus when it was objected by the Apoſtate <hi>Ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lian,</hi> that<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> apud Cyril. l. <hi>6</hi> contr. Jul. p. <hi>203.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>inſtead of many Gods the Chriſtians wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped many miſerable men;</hi> St. <hi>Cyril</hi> anſwers,<note n="†" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>We do not make them Gods, nor do we worſhip that which by nature is not God.</hi> And when <hi>Fauſtus</hi> had ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jected againſt the Chriſtians, that they had<note n="‖" place="bottom">Vertiſtis Idola in mart yres quos votis, inquit, ſimilibus colitis. <hi>Apud Auguſt. contra Fauſtum Man. lib. 20. chap. 21.</hi>
                  </note> changed their <hi>Martyrs</hi> into the <hi>Heathen Idols,</hi> and in like manner paid their Homage to them; St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> anſwers, that<note n="*" place="bottom">At illo cultu, quae Latria dicitur, nec colimus, nec colendam doce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus, niſi unum Deum. <hi>Auguſt. ibid.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>they gave not divine worſhip to them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. That Reverence and honour, which they oppoſe to this <hi>Latria,</hi> or divine worſhip, and which they acknowledg to be due, and given by them to <hi>Saints</hi> departed, they comprize in the forementioned particulars, or in ſuch other matters as are, and do include no formal pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers, and no elicite actions of Religion; whence we may rationally conceive that neither Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers,
<pb n="264" facs="tcp:102663:137"/>nor Vows, nor any actions, which were pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perly religious, were then tendred to them, and that they did not think them parts of that <hi>Dulia</hi> which was due to Saints,<note place="margin">Contra Fauſtum lib. 20. c. 21.</note> but rather parts of that <hi>Latria,</hi> which was due to God alone. This is ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parent from St. <hi>Auſtin</hi>'s Anſwer unto <hi>Fauſtus, viz.</hi> 
                  <q>the worſhip therefore, which we give the <hi>Martyrs,</hi> is that worſhip of Society and Love which we afford unto thoſe holy men whom in this life we worſhip, but with that worſhip which is called <hi>Latria,</hi> we worſhip God alone.</q> Where (1.) obſerve that he aſcribes unto the <hi>Martyrs</hi> only that worſhip which in this life we give unto our <hi>fellow Saints.</hi> Now is it any part of that affection or ſociety we bear unto the li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving, to put up our petitions to them, when at great diſtance from us and inviſible? (2.) Unto this worſhip of Society and love (which doth not comprehend addreſſes made by way of Prayer to perſons abſent and inviſible) St. <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtin</hi> doth oppoſe <hi>Latria,</hi> the worſhip proper to God: Whence we infer that worſhip which could not be included in theſe expreſſions of So<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciety and Love, <hi>viz.</hi> all mental prayers, and ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plications made by Speech to perſons at great diſtance and inviſible, muſt in St. <hi>Auſtins</hi> judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment be <hi>Latria,</hi> or the worſhip proper unto God alone. The like we may obſerve in <hi>Cyril,</hi> for having ſaid, <hi>We neither do affirm the Martyrs to be Gods nor do we worſhip them</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>with Latria, but with the wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of honour and affection,</hi> He gives three inſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces of their honour:<note n="†" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Cyril adv. Jul. l. <hi>6.</hi> p. <hi>204.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>We give them all Venera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, we honour their Sepulchers, and we remember
<pb n="265" facs="tcp:102663:137"/>their reſplendent Vertues.</hi> Moreover the honour given to them ſeems therefore to be called <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> or relative, Becauſe as <hi>Baſil</hi> notes, <hi>the honor given to the beſt of our fellow Servants is the ſign and demonſtration of our good will and reſpect towards our common Lord.</hi> Whence that of St. <hi>Gregory Nyſſen</hi> ſpeaking to the <hi>Martyr Theodorus,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Orat. de Theod. Martyre.</note> 
                  <hi>We hold this aſſembly for thee, to adore our common Lord, and make full commemorations of thy Victories.</hi> So then theſe Anſwers and Objections which <hi>T. G.</hi> rec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>kons a confirmation of this practice of invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of the Saints departed, are rather a juſt prejudice againſt it, it being never mentioned by them upon theſe occaſions, as any portion of that honour they beſtowed upon theſe bleſſed Spirits, nor yet contained in what they mention.</p>
               <p>Secondly,<note place="margin">§. 10.</note> Obſerve it was the cuſtom of thoſe times to put up their Petitions at the Martyrs Tombs, and this they did for theſe conſiderati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, <hi>viz.</hi> (1.) From a preſumption, that when the Chriſtians came unto theſe Tombs, the bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed Martyrs joyned their Supplications with them, and by ſo doing helped to ſpeed them, Whence <hi>Baſil</hi> in his Oration on the 40 Martyrs, ſaith, <hi>Together with theſe Martyrs let us pour forth our Prayers, for here are</hi> 40 <hi>ſending up one Prayer, and if where two or three be gathered together, God is preſent, who doubts his preſence where forty are?</hi> (2.) That their Devotions might be enlivened, and their affections raiſed by the place. Thus <hi>Auſtin</hi> tells us, that<note n="*" place="margin">Quod of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fertur, of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fertur Deo, qui Marty<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>res corona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vit, apud memoriam corum quos coronavit: ut ex ipſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum loco<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum admo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nitione ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jor affectus exurgat, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>d acuendam Charitatem &amp; in illos quos imtra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus, &amp; in illum quo ad<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>nte p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſſu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>us. <hi>Contra Fauſtum Man. l. 20. c. 21.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>What was offered to God was offered at the memories of the Martyrs, that by the admonition or remembrance which the very places give us, a ſtronger affection may ariſe to inflame our cha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity both toward thoſe whom we imitate, and him by whoſe aſſiſtance we may be enabled to do it.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="266" facs="tcp:102663:138"/>
               <p>Another cuſtome of theſe Ancients was to<note n="†" place="margin">
                     <p>
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. <hi>Cyril. Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tech. Myſtag 5. p. 241.</hi>
                     </p>
                     <p>Ideo ad ipſam men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſammon ſic cos comme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moramus quemadmodum alios qui in pace requi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ſcunt, ut etiam pro iis o emus, ſed magis ut ipſi prò nobis orent. <hi>Auguſt. Tract. 84. in Joh.</hi>
                     </p>
                  </note> pray unto God,<note place="margin">§. 11.</note> 
                  <hi>that for the interceſſion of thoſe Saints and Martyrs, he would grant them their re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>queſts,</hi> juſt as the <hi>Iſraelites</hi> did deſire kindneſs for the ſake of <hi>Abraham</hi> and <hi>David.</hi> And this, ſaith <hi>Auſtin,</hi> haply may be conceiv'd that<note n="‖" place="bottom">De cura pro Mortuis, cap. 16.</note> 
                  <hi>they in ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neral making addreſſes unto God (as we do for the Dead, although we know not where they are, or what they do) for all the wants of ſuch as come to theſe aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſemblies, God may be moved by their Prayers to grant what he ſees needful for them;</hi> as haply he is moved by the fervent Prayers of ſome Relations di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtant from us, to vouchſafe us bleſſings, and by the addreſſes of ſome Churches, to grant deli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verance from Perſecution unto others.</p>
               <p>This obſervation is a ſufficient Anſwer to many of thoſe paſſages which <hi>T.G.</hi> cites to prove it was the cuſtome of the ancient Church to in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocate the Saints departed; as <hi>V. G. Ruffinus</hi> doth relate of <hi>Theodoſius,</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="bottom">Hiſt. Eccleſ. l. 2. c. 33.</note> That <hi>he went to all the places of Prayer, and lying prostrate before the Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs and Apoſtles Tombs, he asked ſuccors by interceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of the Saints</hi> (which upon ſuppoſition that they prayed with him, and did continually in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tercede for all that put up their petitions there, or for the whole Church militant, he might well do) but then it is not intimated that he beg'd theſe ſuccors by invocation of the Saints. We alſo hope for benefit and ſuccour from the interceſſions of our pious friends, and of the whole Church militant, and may entreat God to help us for the ſake of their petitions, yet is not this a warrant to put up ſupplications to
<pb n="267" facs="tcp:102663:138"/>our pious Relatives, or to the univerſal Church.</p>
               <p>St. <hi>Baſil</hi> in his Oration on the forty Martyrs ſaith,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Baſ. Hom. <hi>20</hi> in <hi>XL.</hi> Mart. p. <hi>459.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>He that is preſſed with affliction flyeth to them, and he that is glad runneth to them; the one that he may be freed from his affliction, the other that he may continue in that joyful ſtate.</hi> But then to <hi>fly,</hi> and <hi>run unto them,</hi> is only to fly and run unto the Tombs and Churches where they were interred, as is apparent from the following words; <hi>Here it is that a woman praying for her Son is heard:</hi> And from the Exhortation follow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing; <hi>Wherefore together with theſe Martyrs let us pour forth our Prayers:</hi> Here therefore is a de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monſtration, that this bleſſed Chorus were judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>,<note n="†" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> co-helpers of our Prayers by interceding with us (as are our fellow Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians here on earth, 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.11. <hi>Rom.</hi> 15.30.) but here is not one tittle to demonſtrate that they did, or that we ought to pray to them.</p>
               <p n="4">4. When <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith that <hi>Chriſtian People do with religious ſolemnity celebrate the memory of Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs, both to excite them to the Imitation of them, and that they may become partakers of their merits</hi> (or Good works) <hi>and may be helped by their Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers:</hi> This paſſage only proves that <hi>Auſtin</hi> held, what was then commonly aſſerted, that when the Chriſtians came to Church, the bleſſed Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs joyned their Supplications with them, and by ſo doing helped to ſpeed them: But it is no evidence that either Chriſtians prayed unto the Martyrs, or that the ſolemnity was ſtiled Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligious upon that account: For Proteſtants do bring their Children to the Church to be bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tized,
<pb n="268" facs="tcp:102663:139"/>not only that they may be excited by that rite to the performance of the Chriſtian Cove<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant, but that they may obtain advantage by the Churches Prayers, but yet they do not pray unto the Church. And <hi>T.G.</hi> may perhaps expect advantage from the Prayers of <hi>Christs Church Militant,</hi> and yet I hope he is not ſo ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſs for Invocation of the members of it, as for the invocation of the <hi>Church Triumphant.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">De cura pro Mort. c. 16.</note> Beſides, <hi>Auſtin</hi> himſelf expounds how we are helped by their Prayers: <hi>viz.</hi> becauſe that God may be indu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced by their interceſſions made in general for all that pray, to grant what he ſees needful for them.</p>
               <p>Moreover, that this paſſage is no evidence that Chriſtians held Religious Solemnities to the Martyrs, or did religiouſly worſhip Martyrs, is extreamly evident: For <hi>Proteſtants</hi> do alſo celebrate the memories of their deceaſed Friends with a Religious Solemnity performed in thoſe places where they were interred, and yet they give unto from no Religious Worſhip: It therefore may be <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                     <desc>•••</desc>
                  </gap>ed a Religious Solemni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty becauſe of the Devotion paid to God, and not unto the Martyrs: But <hi>this Expoſition,</hi> ſaith <hi>T. G. is oppoſite both to the words themſelves,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 432.</note> 
                  <hi>and is refuted by St.</hi> Auſtin, <hi>for he declares himſelf not to ſpeak of that Religious Worſhip which is due only to God, but ſuch a kind of Worſhip with which even holy men in this life are worſhipped; we worſhip there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>the Martyrs with the Worſhip of love and ſociety:</hi> thus <hi>T. G.</hi> And yet in the ſame page he adds, <hi>It is evident that St.</hi> Auſtin <hi>ſpeaks of ſuch Religious honour as is due to God himſelf:</hi> If then within the ſpace of ten lines St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſpeaks both of Religious Worſhip, and of that Worſhip which is not in the ſtricteſt ſenſe Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gious, I hope the Dr. may be allowed to Anſwer
<pb n="269" facs="tcp:102663:139"/>with <hi>T. G.</hi> that when St. <hi>Austin</hi> ſaith, <hi>We wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip Martyrs with the worſhip of love,</hi> he did not ſpeak of Religions Worſhip, though in this ſentence he expreſly doth ſo. For doth not St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſay, That <hi>to ſpeak</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">Ipſa Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligio quam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vis diſtin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctius non quemlibet ſed Dei cultum ſig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nificare videatur, <hi>&amp;c. de C. D. l. 10. c. 1</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>properly, Religion ſig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifies that Worſhip which is due to God alone:</hi> Doth not he thus adviſe all Chriſtians,<note n="‖" place="margin">Non ſit nobis Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gio cultus hominum mortuo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum, quia ſi pie vixe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>runt, non ſic haben<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur ut ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>les quae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rant hono<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>res, ſed il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum à nobis coli volunt, quo iltumi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nante lae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tantur meriti ſui nos eſſe conſertes.</note> 
                  <hi>Let not the worſhip of the Dead be any part of your Religion, for if they have lived well, they will not ſeek theſe ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nours.</hi> Doth not he ſay,<note n="*" place="bottom">
                     <hi>Henorandi ergo ſunt prepter imitationem</hi> Non adorandi <hi>prepter</hi> Religionem. Auguſt. de vera Rel. Tom. 1. cap. 55. pag. 166. B.</note> 
                  <hi>They ſhould be honored with our imitation, but not be worſhipped with Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gion?</hi> and is not this ſufficient reaſon to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceave, that when he ſaith we honour the me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mory of Martyrs with religious Solemnity, the Religion of that Solemnity belongs to God, and not unto the Dead? Secondly, St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith<note n="†" place="bottom">Populus autem Christianus memorias Martyrum religioſo ſolennitate concelebrat, &amp; ad exitandam imitationem, &amp; ut meritis corum conſoctitur atque orationibus adjuvetur; ita tamen ut nulti Martyrum, ſed ipſi D<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>o Martyrum quamvis in memorias Martyrum constituamus. <hi>Altaria. l. 20. contr. Fauſtum Manich. c. 21.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>We Chriſtian People do celebrate the memory of Martyrs with Religious Solemnity — but albeit we erect Altars in memory of the Martyrs, we do not do it to them, but to the God of Martyrs.</hi> If then <hi>conſtituere Altaria in memorias Martyrum, be to erect Altars to God in memory of the Martyrs,</hi> to celebrate Religious Solemnities in memory of the Martyrs, ought in all reaſon to admit of a like ſenſe, <hi>viz.</hi> we celebrate Religious Solem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nities to God, in memory of Holy Martyrs.</p>
               <p>Whereas S. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith, <hi>It is an injury to pray to Martyrs, unto whoſe Prayers we ought to be commen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded;</hi> This alſo may refer to the forementioned
<pb n="270" facs="tcp:102663:140"/>preſumptions; <hi>viz.</hi> That we ought to commend our ſelves to their Prayers, by going to the places where the Martyrs pray together with us, or by entreating God to hear us by vertue of their interceſſion, as doth the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi> Elſewhere he teacheth, that we commend our Friends unto their Prayers by burying of them where the Martyrs lye interred; ſo that we ſee this commendation of our ſelves and others to the Martyrs Prayers, doth not imply the Invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of thoſe Bleſſed Spirits.</p>
               <p>The ſame St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> in his Book <hi>de Cura pro mortuis,</hi> ſpeaking of ſuch as did forecaſt to bu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry their departed friends, about the memories of the Saints, paſſeth his judgment of that acti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on thus,<note n="*" place="margin">Cum ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lia vivo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum ſola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tia requi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>runtur, qui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus eorum pius in ſuos animus ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pareat, non video quae ſunt adju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>menta mortuo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum, niſi ad hoc ut dum reco<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lunt ubi ſint poſita eorum quos diligunt corpora i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iſdem ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctis illos tanquam patronis ſuſceptos apud do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minum ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>juvandos orando commen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent. <hi>Cap. 4. f. 214. E.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>When the ſurvivors ſeek ſuch comforts, wherein their well diſpoſed mind towards their friends may be conſpicuous, I ſee not what advantage theſe things may be unto the dead, except that whilſt they caſt about where the bodies of them that are dear to them ſhould (or may) be laid, they may commend them ſo received, to the Saints as to Patrons, to be helped by their prayers to God.</hi> Which paſſage on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly doth import, that by depoſiting their bodies by the Martyrs ſhrines, they engage the Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs to pray to God for them. And to the like effect is that which follows, <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">Cum ita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que reco<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lit animus nbi ſepul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum ſit chari ſſimi corpus, &amp; locus nomine occurrit Martyris venerabilis, eidem Martyri animam dilectam commendat recordantis &amp; precantis affectus. <hi>I<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bid. F.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That when the mind doth caſt about where the body of a dear friend may be buried, and ſtraight a place occurreth to his mind, renowned for the name of ſome Martyr, the affection of him who thus remembreth and prayeth, forthwith commends the beloved ſoul to the ſame Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyr,</hi>
                  <pb n="271" facs="tcp:102663:140"/>viz. that affection which induced the ſur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viving perſon to think of placing his beloved friend by the memorial of that Martyr, and made him chooſe that as the place where he would commend the ſoul of his beloved friend to God. For that the prayer was directed to God, though put up at the Martyrs Tomb, is evident from the following words,<note n="‖" place="margin">Plurimum interſit u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bi ponat corpus mortui ſui, qui pro Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritu ejus Deo (N. B) ſupplicat, quia &amp; precedens affectus locum ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>git ſanctum &amp; illic corpore po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſito recor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>datus locus ſanctus e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um qui praeceſſerat renovat &amp; auget offe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctum. <hi>Cap. 5. H.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>It may very much concern any, where he ſhould place the body of his deceaſed, who prayeth for his Spirit unto God, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe both the preceding affection hath choſen an holy place, and the body being placed there, the remem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brance of that holy place renews and augments the af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fection.</hi> That this is the true import of the place, and that the benefit St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſpeaks of, was to be expected not from any prayers put up unto the Saints, but partly from the deſire of burying the deceaſed by the Martyrs ſhrine, upon preſumption of ſome advantage he might receive by being there interred, and partly from the increaſe of the affection of him that prayeth in that place to God, is admirably evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent from that which follows, <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Cum er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>go fide lis mater fide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis filii de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>functi cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pus deſide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ravit in Baſilicam Martyris poni, ſiqui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem credi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>du ejus a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nimam me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritis Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrts adju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vari, hoc quod ita credidit ſupplicatio quaed im fuit, &amp; haec profuit ſiquid profuit, &amp; quod ad idem ſepnichrum recurrit anime, &amp; filium precibus magis magiſque commendat, adjuvat defuncti Spirtum, non mortui corporis locus, ſed ex loci memoria, vivus martyris affectus. <hi>Ibid G.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>When therefore a believing Mother deſireth that the body of her Son may be buried in the Martyrs Temple, as believing that his ſoul may be advantaged by the me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits of the Martyr, this very thing that ſhe believeth thus, is a kind of prayer, and if any thing profiteth it is this.</hi> Since therefore nothing elſe doth, in St. <hi>Austin</hi>'s judgment, profit, certain it is he doth not ſpeak of prayer directed to the Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs, for if ſo, he could not have confeſſed, that the <hi>fore-mentioned faith did only profit,</hi> much
<pb n="272" facs="tcp:102663:141"/>leſs could he affirm it <hi>to be that ſupplication</hi> (to the Martyr) <hi>which alone did profit.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Laſtly, It is confeſſed, that <hi>Baſil, Nazian<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zen,</hi> and <hi>Nyſſen,</hi> do in their <hi>Panegyrical Orations</hi> ſeem to invocate the Holy Martyrs. But then it is apparent, 1. That they doubted, whether theſe Martyrs had any ſenſe or apprehenſion of the Requeſts put up unto them, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore prefaced their addreſſes with an <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>If you have any ſenſe.</hi> 2. They do ingeni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ouſly confeſs, that though they knew them to be abſent, yet they were moved to ſpeak unto them as if they had been preſent, and could hear them. 3. They make the like addreſſes to inſenſate Creatures, of whom they were aſſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red that they could not hear them, which makes it reaſonable to interpret their Addreſſes, ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther as Wiſhes and Rhetorical Apoſtrophes, than direct Invocations and Petitions tendred to them; eſpecially if we conſider, that all thoſe Fathers when they diſcourſe of Prayer, define it to be a Colloquy with God, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore did not think that thoſe addreſſes made un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the bleſſed Martyrs, had the true nature of a Prayer. Moreover, it is certain that they never offer'd any mental Prayer to Saint or Angel. And 2. That they conceived the Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs preſent in thoſe places where they offer'd theſe devotions, and therefore were not guilty of thoſe Doctrines and unwarrantable practi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, for which eſpecially we do condemn the <hi>Roman</hi> Church.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="10" type="chapter">
               <pb n="301" facs="tcp:102663:141"/>
               <head>CHAP. X.</head>
               <argument>
                  <p>
                     <hi>The CONTENTS.</hi> The Doctrine and Practice of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> touching the Invocation of the Bleſſed Angels, delivered from their own Catechiſm and Rituals. <hi>Sect. 1.</hi> The Queſtion ſtated. <hi>Sect. 2.</hi> The Idolatry of this Practice proved. <hi>1.</hi> This practice doth aſcribe unto them by way of Worſhip, what is proper to God: <hi>viz.</hi> The Know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of the Secrets of the Heart. <hi>Sect. 3. 2.</hi> Becauſe, it is the Worſhip of the Mind. <hi>Sect. 4. 3.</hi> From the ſilence of the Old Teſtament. <hi>Sect. 5.</hi> An objection anſwe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red. <hi>Sect. 6.</hi> The Reaſons of this ſilence which are alleged by the Romaniſt, Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>futed. <hi>Sect. 7.</hi> And from the ſilence of the New Teſtament. <hi>Sect. 8. 4.</hi> From the Conſideration of thoſe principles where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by the Romaniſts condemn <hi>White Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gick,</hi> as a practice guilty of Idolatry. <hi>Sect. 9.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>THe Catechiſm of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">§. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> Pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſhed by the Decree of the <hi>Trent Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil,</hi> gives us the Doctrine of that Church, touch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing
<pb n="302" facs="tcp:102663:142"/>the Invocation of the Holy Angels in theſe words;<note n="*" place="margin">Extant divinae ſcriptuae teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monia hujus invocationis. Jacob enim ab Angelo quicum lucta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus fuerat petit ut ſibi benedicat immo cogit, ſe enim non dimiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſurum illum profitetur niſi bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dictione accepta, neque ſolum ſibi ab eo tribui quem intueba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur, ſed ab eo etiam quem mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mè videbat tum cum dixit Ange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lus qui eruit me de cunctis malis benedicat pueris iſtis. Catechiſ. Rom. Part 3. cap. 2. See. 10.</note> 
                  <hi>concerning this Invocation we have the Teſtimonies of the Scripture extant; For Jacob requeſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed of the Angel with whom he wreſtled that he would bleſs him, and he compels him ſo to do, for he profeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeth that he would not let him go without his Bleſſing; nor doth he only put up his Petition unto the Angel whom he ſaw, but alſo un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to him whom he ſaw not, when he thus ſaid, the Angel who delivered me from all evil bleſs the Lads.</hi> Agreeable unto this Doctrine, is the continual practice of that Church in her Authentick <hi>Lyturgies:</hi> For to St <hi>Micha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>el</hi> they pray thus.</p>
               <p>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Sancte Michael Archan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gele defende nos in praelio ut non percamus in tremendo judicio. Miſſ. feſto Appar. Sancti Mich. Maii. 8.</note> 
                  <q>Defend us in our Warfare we thee pray, Leaſt we ſhould periſh in the dreadful day.</q>
               </p>
               <p>In the <hi>Roman Ritual,</hi> a Dying perſon is taught to pray <hi>with his Heart,</hi> when he cannot do it with his Mouth thus;<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <p>Horte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terea ut co modo quo poteſt, ſaltem, ex Corde, ita per intervalla precetur. Maria Mater Gratiae, Mater Mifericordiae tu nos ab hoſte protege, &amp; hora mortis ſuſcipe.</p>
                     <p>Omnes Sancti Angeli &amp; omnes Sancti intercedite prome, &amp; mihi ſuccurrite. Rituale Ed. Antuerp 1617.</p>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>All ye Holy Angels in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tercede for me, and ſuccour me. To the Guardian Angel they pray thus;</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="303" facs="tcp:102663:142"/>
               <l>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <l>Huc euſtos igitur pervigil ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vola</l>
                     <l>Avertens patria de tibi credi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ta</l>
                     <l>Tam morbos animi quam requi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſcere,</l>
                     <l>Quicquid non ſinit incolas, Brev.</l>
                     <l>R. Reform. Off. Angeli Cuſt.</l>
                  </note> "Thou watchful Guardi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an hither therefore fly, "And from that Country where thy charge does lie, "Divert what ere may prove their Minds Diſeaſe, "And what diſturbs the peoples quiet peace.</l>
               <p>And again,<note n="*" place="margin">Tu es ſpes mea Glorioſe Angele, altiſſimus te poſuit &amp; mihi dedit re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fugium tuum. Non ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cedat igitur ad me malum, &amp; flagellum non appropinquet tabernaculo meo. Mi cuſtos Glorioſe me conſigna, &amp; ſervis Dei aggrega Glorio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſis. Apprehende arma &amp; ſcutum &amp; exurge Angele in adjutorium mihi, dic animae meae ſalus tua ego ſum. Miſſa in honorem proprii Angeli.</note> 
                  <hi>Thou art my Hope, moſt glorious Angel, the moſt High hath given and appointed thee to be my Refuge, Let then no Evil come unto me, Let not the Scourge come nigh my Tabernacle. Mark me and gather me unto Gods glorious Servants; take hold of Shield and Buckler, and ſtand up to help me, ſay unto my Soul, I am thy Salvation.</hi> The <hi>old Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man Miſſal</hi> f. 52. had a Prayer to this Effect.</p>
               <l>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <lg>
                        <l>Omnis homo omni die</l>
                        <l>Gabrielis &amp; Mariae</l>
                        <l>Poſcat beneficia</l>
                     </lg>
                     <lg>
                        <l>Ex his manet fons virtutis</l>
                        <l>Dulcor vitae ſpes ſalutis</l>
                        <l>Et diffuſa Gratia.</l>
                     </lg>
                  </note> "Let every Man on every day, "To <hi>Gabriel</hi> and to <hi>Mary</hi> pray "Theſe are the ſpring whence vertue flows apace, "Heavens hope, life's ſweet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs, and diffuſed grace.</l>
               <p>Whence we obſerve,<note place="margin">§. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> that <hi>according to the Doctrine and Practice of the Church of</hi> Rome, <hi>Angels when abſent and inviſible, ſhould be invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cated: for this they daily practiſe, and endeavour to confirm from the Example, and by the words of</hi> Jacob.</p>
               <p n="2">
                  <pb n="304" facs="tcp:102663:143"/>2. Obſerve <hi>that we muſt pray unto them, not only to obtain deliverance and protection for us, by their Prayer,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Interce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dite pro me &amp; mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hi ſuccur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rite.</note> 
                  <hi>but to perform it by their power;</hi> for what they do conceive to be the Office of thoſe Angels, <hi>viz.</hi> to keep us, to avert thoſe dangers that are imminent, and to remove a preſent evil, muſt they not think it proper to requeſt? If God hath placed a Guardian Angel for their refuge, may they not ask him to do the office of a Guar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dian, as well as any other thing, and to pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerve them in their wayes, <hi>that ſo no Evil may befall them?</hi> this, upon ſuppoſition, that they do always hear our Prayers, is very Rational.</p>
               <p>When therefore <hi>T. G.</hi> doth inſinuate, that <hi>they only do deſire theſe Bleſſed Spirits to offer up our Prayers,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">P. 361.</note> 
                  <hi>or to pray for us, as we deſire the Prayers of juſt Men upon Earth,</hi> he doth inſinu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ate a moſt apparent falſhood: for beſides that ſignal difference betwixt requeſting of our Bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther to pray for us; and their Petitions direct<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed to the holy Angels, to preſerve them from the aſſaults of Satan, and to<note n="*" place="margin">Tu Glorioſe Angele qui ſtas ante Dominum preces meas offer Altiſſimo &amp; veni tribue mihi deſideriorum me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>orum abundantiam. Miſſa in hono<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>em proprii Angeli in Miſſali Rom. Ed. Antuerp. 1577.</note> confer upon them the greateſt Bleſſings we can ask. I ſay beſides all this; 1. We never do by word of Mouth, requeſt an abſent Perſon, nor do put up any Mental Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers to our ſurviving Bre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thren, both which are ten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred to the Holy Angels, by the <hi>Roman Catholicks.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. It is apparent from what we we have diſcourſed, that it is in vain to put up theſe Petitions to the Bleſſed Angels, unleſs we do aſcribe unto them the knowledge of the Hearts of thoſe that ſupplicate, and unleſs we do ſuppoſe them either preſent with us, or able to help us,
<pb n="305" facs="tcp:102663:143"/>being abſent, and that they do accept this ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice when we pay it to them, that ſo as they are deemed to be able, they may aſſuredly be willing to relieve and help us. Now to aſcribe this Knowledge to them, and upon this account to Worſhip and invoke them, is to be guilty of Idolatry. This we endeavour to demonſtrate. 1. From the Reaſon of thoſe Addreſſes which we make to God, <hi>viz.</hi> that we believe him to be the ſearcher of all Hearts, one that doth ſee the inward Motions of the Soul, and is acquainted with our moſt ſecret thoughts and actions: Now this we have already proved, to be an ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cellency ſo proper to the God of Heaven, that it is not ordinarily communicated unto <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels;</hi> and therefore to aſcribe this Know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge to them, is to aſcribe unto them, what is Gods propriety, and conſequently to be guilty of Idolatry by Prop. 1. And as a farther evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence, that no ſuch Knowledge is Communi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cated to the Bleſſed Angels, either by Revelati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, or by the beatifick Viſion, conſider that from this ſuppoſed Communication it would fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low, (as it is well ſuggeſted by the Learned<note n="*" place="margin">Adda<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelos ne quidem ſuperna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turaliter de facto cognoſcere quaſlibet cordium cogitationes quaſi hoc eis competat communi lege Beatudinis, nam ſi ita eſſet, nondum abſolu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam haberent veritatem generales ſententiae ſoli Deo tribuentes notitiam occultarum cogitationum, quandoquidem beneficio beatudinis id eſſet mul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis communicatum; ſed intelligendae eſſent cum limitatione hac aut ſimili ſolus Deus naturaliter novit &amp;c. quam utique limitationem nuſquam inſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>auant addendam eſſet ut ſicut abſolute verum maneat ſolum Deum de facto noſſe (quaelibet) futura contingentia non obſtante eo quod quaedam ſeis amicis revela, ita etiam abſolute verum maneat ſolum de facto noſſe paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſim (quaelibet) occulta Cordium, quoniam ut dictum eſt Authoritates de <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>troque loquuntur eodem modo. in ſenten. l. 2. diſtinc. 7. § 12. p. 80</note> 
                  <hi>Eſthius</hi> that all thoſe ſentences of Scripture, and the Holy Fathers, which attribute this Know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of our ſecret thoughts, and of the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward
<pb n="306" facs="tcp:102663:144"/>Motions of the Heart to God alone, would not be abſolutely true, but without this limi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tation, <hi>viz. God only naturally knows them,</hi> or ſome like exception, they would be abſolutely falſe: And yet this Limitation the <hi>Scriptures</hi> and the holy <hi>Fathers</hi> never do inſinuate; ſo that as it is abſolutely true, that unto God alone belongs the knowledge of contingent Beings, although he ſometimes did reveal ſome matters of that nature, to his <hi>Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Prophets:</hi> nor do we notwithſtanding think, that ſuch a Knowledge doth belong to <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels;</hi> ſo is it abſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lutely true, that unto God alone belongs the Knowledge of the inward Thoughts and Secrets of the Hearts, nor have we any reaſon to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive, that ſuch a Knowledge ordinarily belongs to <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">
                  <note place="margin">§ 4.</note>2. To worſhip any Creature with the Mind, is to be guilty of Idolatry: This was the Antient and undoubted Doctrine of the whole <hi>Church of Chriſt;</hi> for this St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> witneſſeth, that<note n="*" place="margin">Divinè &amp; ſingulariter in Eccleſla Catholica traditur nullam creaturam colendam eſſe animae (libentius enim l<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>quor his verbis quibus mihi haec inſinu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ta ſunt) ſed ipſum tantummo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>do rerum quae ſunt omnium Creato<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rem. Auguſt. l. de quant animae. <hi>p.</hi> 34.</note> 
                  <hi>in the Catholick Church, it is divinely and ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gularly delivered, that us Creature is to be Worſhipped by the Soul, but he only, who is the Creator of all things.</hi> But <hi>Roman Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholicks</hi> do, and (upon ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſition that they have the Knowledge of the Hearts, and do by ſeeing God,<note place="margin">p. <hi>418.</hi>
                  </note> perceive the Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crets of it; And as <hi>T. G.</hi> aſſerts, do know both our Neceſſities and Prayers, Concerns, and Actions; I ſay, upon this ſuppoſition) they ought to worſhip Saints and Angels, not only with the Body but the Soul; for ſeeing men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tal Prayers, Vows, and Thankſgivings, are by
<pb n="307" facs="tcp:102663:144"/>all confeſſed to be parts of that Religious Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip which our Souls perform to God, to make ſuch Vows, and put up ſuch Petitions and Thankſgivings to the Saints and Angels, muſt be to Worſhip Saints and Angels with the Soul: Beſides all inward Fear and Reverence, muſt be the Worſhip of the Soul. And yet if we may Vow, and Pray, and tender our Thankſgivings to them upon preſumption, that they know the inward Motions of our Hearts; we may well be affraid to do theſe actions Hypocritically, and remiſly, upon the ſame account. We may well dread to think, or vow, or pray amiſs; and fear their Anger, and their juſt Diſplea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſure if we do ſo: thus to deter us from our ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cret Sins, the <hi>Stoicks</hi> tell us, not only God, but our good <hi>Doemon</hi> is in ſecret with us. And when St.<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> To. 1. p. 741. A.</note> 
                  <hi>Baſil</hi> had aſſerted that theſe Angels did <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> behold us every where; he adds, that upon this account, the Virgin that was devoted to God ought to reverence thoſe bleſſed Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits. And ſurely then by pari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of Reaſon, if their Know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge reach unto the Heart and inward Motions of the Soul, we ought to have that Fear and Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verence of them upon us, in reference to all thoſe motions.</p>
               <p n="3">3. This may be ſtrongly argued from two Conſiderations.<note place="margin">§ <hi>5.</hi>
                  </note> 1. That the <hi>Jewiſh Church</hi> had no ſuch practice. 2. That they abſtained from this practice, becauſe they did not think this honour to be due to <hi>Angels,</hi> but to God alone. And</p>
               <p n="1">1. I ſay, the <hi>Jewiſh Church</hi> had no ſuch practice; for, run over all their Sacred Records, the <hi>Law,</hi>
                  <pb n="308" facs="tcp:102663:145"/>the <hi>Prophets</hi> and the <hi>Pſalms:</hi> Look into their moſt antient Writers, <hi>Philo Judaeus,</hi> and <hi>Jo<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſephus;</hi> into their <hi>Litanies,</hi> or forms of Prayer, their <hi>Miſnah,</hi> or Traditions, and in all theſe Records you ſhall not find one Precept or Ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ample of any Invocation directed to the Saints departed: conſider all the Motives which have induced the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> to uſe this practice, and you will find that they are chiefly taken from the <hi>Jewiſh Records,</hi> and from thoſe ſayings of the <hi>Pſalms</hi> of <hi>David,</hi> which tell us, <hi>that the Angels of the Lord do pitch their tehts about them that fear him, to deliver them;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">34 Pſal. 7.</note> And that <hi>he gives his Angels charge concerning them, that they daſh not their foot againſt a ſtone:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">91 Pſal. 11.</note> Or from thoſe Doctrines which were received by that Church. Beſides, they had great evidence, and manifold Examples, that God did Miniſter his Bleſſings to them by the holy Angels: an Angel lead them out of <hi>Aegypt,</hi> through the Wilderneſs, into the Land of <hi>Canaan,</hi> the Law was given to them by the hand of <hi>Angels,</hi> they often did ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pear unto them in an humane ſhape, and God himſelf, when he appeared, was ſtill attended with an Hoſt of <hi>Angels,</hi> and by them they were oft preſerved from their Enemies. Sith there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore notwithſtanding all theſe Motives, they ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver put up one Petition to an <hi>abſent Angel;</hi> We have juſt Reaſon to believe, that in the judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of the <hi>Jews,</hi> they had no knowledge of the Heart, or the deſires of the Soul, eſpecial<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly when abſent from us, and that this honour was not to be given to them, but was intirely to be reſerved for the God of Heaven. Add to this, that they do frequently entreat of God, that he would cauſe thoſe <hi>Angels</hi> to preſerve them, and annoy their Enemies;<note place="margin">Pſal. 35, 5, 6, 7.</note> 
                  <hi>Let them be as Chaff
<pb n="309" facs="tcp:102663:145"/>before the wind, ſaith David, and let the Angel of the Lord chaſe them; Let their way be dark and ſlippery, and let the Angel of the Lord perſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cute them.</hi> Why therefore do they never uſe the Language of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome?</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Horae Sec. Uſ. Rom. Manual of Godly prayers 1610. with li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cenſe. Horae Sec. Uſ. Sarum.</note> Why do they never pray to <hi>Michael the Captain of Gods Hoſt, the vanquiſher of evil Spirits, to be their re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fuge and defence againſt the Power of the Enemy, to drive away their foes, and overthrow their Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chinations;</hi> Why do they never call upon their <hi>Guardian Angel, to take hold of Sword and Buck<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ler, and riſe up to help them?</hi> Or to their <hi>vali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ant Champion</hi> Gabriel, <hi>to riſe up to help them againſt the Malignants, and to be with them againſt all their Adverſaries?</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. According to the Doctrine of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> when they appeared, the <hi>Jews</hi> did ſometimes put up their Petitions to them: Why therefore did they not invoke them when abſent and inviſible, if they had held as doth the <hi>Chuch</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> that being abſent they were as able to perceive their ſupplications, and obtain the Bleſſings they did want, and that their aid was ſuch an excellent and preſent help againſt the violent aſſaults of a Temptation, and all thoſe Floods of Evils we are continually expo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed to? With us conſent the Antient Fathers in this matter,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> &amp;c. l. 5. p. 234. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> p. 235.</note> 
                  <hi>none that obſerves the Law of</hi> Mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes <hi>doth worſhip Angels: For ſo to do is not a Jew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iſh Cuſtom, but a tranſgreſſion of their Cuſtomes,</hi>
                  <pb n="310" facs="tcp:102663:146"/>ſaith the Learned <hi>Origen;</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Orat. 4. cont. Arrian.</note> Jacob <hi>and</hi> David <hi>did requeſt deliverance of none but God,</hi> ſaith <hi>Atha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>naſius.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And whereas <hi>T. G.</hi> and the <hi>Roman Catechiſm,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Object. § 6.</note> produce thoſe words of <hi>Jacob, the Angel that re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deemed me from all evil, bleſs the Lads,</hi> as an ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ample of this Invocation, and a proof that it was practiſed by the Antient Jews. If we con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſider what the Fathers have delivered upon this Text, and how expreſly they aſſert, theſe words muſt certainly be underſtood of Chriſt: We may admire that any <hi>Roman</hi> Doctor, who ſtands obliged by his Oath,<note n="*" place="margin">Nec eam unquam niſi juxta una<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nimen conſenſum patrum accipi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am &amp; Interpretabor. Bulla pii 4. ſuper forma juramenti profeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſionis fidei.</note> 
                  <hi>not to Interpret Scripture, but according to the unanimous conſent of the Holy Fathers,</hi> ſhould make ſo little Conſcience of that Oath, as to Interpret this, and many other Scriptures, in oppoſition to the prevailing Judgment of thoſe Fathers.</p>
               <p n="2">2. It is admirable to conſider, with what in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>credible advantage to our cauſe, the Fathers ſpeak upon this Text: if we had nothing more to ſay, but what they have delivered on theſe words, yet ſhould we have what is abundant<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly ſufficient to confirm our Faith, and juſtifie that Imputation which we lay upon the Cburch of <hi>Rome;</hi> for, firſt they do expreſly ſay, that this Expoſition of <hi>T. G.</hi> and his Infallible Mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, is not only falſe, but an heretical ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſition.<note n="*" place="margin">Ac ſi a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liquis Haereti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cus perti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>naciter obluctans adverſus veritatem voluerit in his om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nibus ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>emplis proprie Angelum aut intelligere aut intelligendum eſſe conten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derit in hoc quoque viribus veritatis frangatur neceſſe eſt. de Trin. c. 15.</note> 
                  <hi>If any heretick,</hi> ſaith Novatian,
<pb n="311" facs="tcp:102663:146"/>
                  <hi>who pertinaciouſly ſtrives againſt the truth, would have us in all theſe Examples properly to underſtand the Angel, or would contend for ſuch a ſenſe of that expreſſion, in this he muſt aſſuredly be broken by the force of truth.</hi> This Expoſition of the Papiſts, ſaith St. <hi>Cyril,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Theſaur. p. 115.116.</note> is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> (i.e.) <hi>the ſottiſh expoſition of the</hi> Arians. The Expoſition of the Proteſtants muſt therefore be both true and Orthodox. 2. They add, that<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Cyril. Alexandr. Theſaur. p. 116.</note> 
                  <hi>if the Enemies of Chriſt did think that</hi> Jacob <hi>was a Holy Man, and one endned with the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phetick ſpirit, when he ſpake theſe words, they might be well aſhamed to charge him with ſo groſs an error, as was the Invocation of an Angel with God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>This Cuſtom therefore of putting up the ſame Petition in the ſame ſentence <hi>to God and to the Bleſſed Angel, or to God and to the Saints or An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels,</hi> muſt be acknowledged to be a thing<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Orat. 4 contr. Arr.</note> ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceedingly repugnant to the Doctrine which then obtained in the Church of Chriſt, and that which they eſteemed the<note n="†" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. B. Cyrill. Alexandr. Theſau. p. 115.</note> groſſeſt error 3. They give us this as a ſufficient Evidence,
<pb n="312" facs="tcp:102663:147"/>that <hi>Jacob</hi> ſpake not to a Creature, becauſe he ſaith,<note place="margin">Orat. 4. contra Arian. p. 260.</note> 
                  <hi>the Angel that delivered me from all evils.</hi> Hence it is manifeſt ſaith <hi>Athanaſius</hi> and St. <hi>Cyril,</hi> that <hi>he did not ſpeak of a created Angel,</hi> but of the Angel of the Covenant: and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore it is manifeſt, that theſe petitions preſcri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bed in the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> and often tendred both to Saints and Angels, are in the Judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of theſe Fathers, ſuch as ought not to be tendred to a Creature, and ſo are guilty of Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry: As therefore <hi>Athanaſius</hi> to the <hi>Arians,</hi> ſo ſay I to the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Contr. Arian. Ora 2. p. 369.</note> 
                  <hi>Let them know, that never any good Man put up ſuch a Prayer to any thing that was begotten.</hi> They being taught by Chriſt to pray to God the Father, to be <hi>delivered from all Evil.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. 16. v. 8.</note> And by the Son of <hi>Sy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rach</hi> to confeſs that <hi>it is he who delivereth from all evil.</hi> And this Interpretation of the Antient Fathers, will manifeſtly appear to be the truth, if we conſider who this Angel was, for the Angel who delivered him from all Evil, muſt be that very Angel which delivered him from <hi>Labans</hi> wrath, and from the fury of his Brother <hi>Eſau;</hi> now the Angel which ſaid unto him I have <hi>ſeen all that</hi> Laban <hi>doth unto thee;<note place="margin">31 Gen. 13.20. 28 Gen. 13.</note> return thou therefore into the Land of thy Kindred,</hi> was the God of <hi>Bethel,</hi> the God to whom he vowed a vow, that God who did appear in <hi>Haran</hi> to him, it was the God of his Father <hi>Abraham,</hi> and the <hi>fear of Iſaack</hi> that rebuked <hi>Laban,</hi> and charged him not to do him hurt.<note place="margin">v. 29.42.32 Gen. 23. 12 Hoſ. 4.</note> The <hi>Angel</hi> that he wreſtled with, and with whom he pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vailed, was the <hi>God</hi> of Heaven. Laſtly it was his Prayer to this God that made his Brother <hi>Eſau</hi> melt into expreſſions of the greateſt love.</p>
               <p n="2">2. I anſwer, this is no Prayer but a Wiſh
<pb n="313" facs="tcp:102663:147"/>thus when St. <hi>Paul</hi> concludes in his Epiſtle to the Church of <hi>Corinth, the grace of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and the love of God,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">2 Cor. 13.14.</note> 
                  <hi>and the Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munion of the holy Ghoſt be with you all.</hi> I hope he doth not pray unto the Grace of Chriſt, and the Love of God, and the Communication of the holy Ghoſt: ſo then, this paſſage may be thus Expounded, <hi>I wiſh to God, that he, and that good Angel who under him, preſerved me from all evils, may preſerve the Lads.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Some <hi>Roman Catholicks</hi> confeſs that which we now contend for, and tell us,<note place="margin">Vide Vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſſium de invoc. Sanct. diſp. 2 Th. 18.</note> that although this practice in its ſelf was good and profitable, God would not ſuffer his own people to in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>voke theſe bleſſed ſpirits, leaſt they ſhould wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip them as Gods: Idolatry being a Vice they were ſo prone, upon the leaſt occaſion to com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mit. <hi>Anſwer,</hi> we find, that notwithſtanding the proneneſs of this people to that ſin, God often did appear in the ſimilitude of <hi>Angels</hi> to them, he uſed the Miniſtry of <hi>Angels</hi> in the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livery of that Law, they did ſo highly reve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence: he uſed their Miniſtry both in conferring of the choiceſt Bleſſings on his people, and the inflicting of the moſt remarkable Judgments, both on them, and on their Enemies: And he delivered thoſe things touching the Miniſtry and cuſtody of holy Angels, which <hi>Romaniſts</hi> conceive to be ſufficient ground and motive for their Invocation. Whence we may very well con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude, it was not out of fear of any proneneſs of that people to this Idolatry, that he did not enjoyn this practice, but only becauſe he is <hi>a jealous god,</hi> and will not give his honour to an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>other. Againſt the Worſhip of an Image, or of the Hoſt of Heaven, or any other Gods, which by the <hi>Heathens</hi> were ſtill worſhipped
<pb n="314" facs="tcp:102663:148"/>under ſome viſible repreſentation, we have fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quent Cautions, and very dreadful threatnings in <hi>Moſes</hi> and the <hi>Prophets;</hi> but againſt this Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry of Worſhiping thoſe ſpirits, which in their nature are inviſible, thoſe writings give us not one Caution or Prohibition, though they do often call them <hi>Gods,</hi> of which affair I am not able to conceive a better Reaſon then this is, that it was juſt matter of ſuſpition, that this rude heavy people might be prone to worſhip what they ſaw: but it was not to be feared that they ſhould worſhip what was inviſible and ſel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome did appear; and hence we find this people continually revolting from the inviſible <hi>Jehovah,</hi> to the Sun, Moon, and Stars, and to the Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>then Deities: but never do we find them in the leaſt inclined to the worſhip of theſe bleſſed ſpirits.</p>
               <p>Moreover if we do conſider that in the whole New Teſtament,<note place="margin">§ 8.</note> we have not any pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept to enjoyn; Example to commend, or pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſe to encourage us unto this Invocation, we have a further reaſon to believe, that Chriſt and his Apoſtles diſapproved of it, for can we think that Chriſt himſelf, and all his Servants and Apoſtles, would have neglected to commend un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to us ſome way or other, that Invocation which they themſelves approved, and if the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> doth not deceive us, did know to be ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceeding profitable for the Church of Chriſt. For, 1. We cannot without Blaſphemy conceive, that Chriſt or his Apoſtles wanted the knowledge of that great advantage which Chriſtians might receive, by vertue of this ſupplication; it is no derogation I conceive from <hi>T. G.</hi> or his <hi>Parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſans,</hi> to ſay, that Chriſt and his Apoſtles knew, as well as they, what were the proper motives
<pb n="315" facs="tcp:102663:148"/>to this practiſe, and what were the benefits it could bring to the Chriſtian ſupplicant: nor yet to ſay that they as heartily deſired the Wel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fare of the Church as doth <hi>T. G.</hi> or the Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piler of the <hi>Roman Catechiſm;</hi> if then they had conceived as they do, they would undoubtedly have been as exact and punctual in this injuncti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on; it being in it ſelf ſo highly proſitable and the more neceſſary to be mentioned, becauſe omitted in the Law of <hi>Moſes,</hi> and never practi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed by the <hi>Jews,</hi> eſpecially if we conſider that nothing could have been more properly ſuggeſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed for the conſolation of all Chriſtians under thoſe fiery tryals they endured, then this con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſideration, that they might pray in Faith as doth the <hi>Roman Miſſal; Oh moſt glorious Angel, the moſt high hath given thee to be my Refuge, let then no evil come unto me.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Moreover,</hi> the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> doth offer this as a preſent help in trouble; unto this refuge ſhe exhorts us all to fly;<note n="*" place="margin">Quoties graviſſima cernitaer ur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gere tentatio &amp; tribulatio vehe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>me ns imminere invoca cuſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem tuum, ductorem tuum, adjutorem tuum in opportuni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatibus, in tribulatione; incla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ma eum, &amp; dic domine ſalva nos perimus. Brev. in Feſto Ang. Cuſt. lec. 6. ex Bern. in pſ. 90. P. 190.</note> 
                  <hi>when any violent temptation doth aſſault and preſs thee, when any vehement tribulati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on threatens thee, call thou up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on thy Guardian Angel, thy Leader and thy helper in due ſeaſon, in tribulation call up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on him, and ſay, Lord ſave us we periſh.</hi> So the Roman Breviary; and this is their continual practice. Whereas our Heavenly Father doth inſtruct us thus, <hi>call upon me in the day of trouble,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">50 Pſal. 15.</note> 
                  <hi>and I will deliver thee,</hi> &amp;c. The <hi>Apoſtles</hi> and <hi>Evange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſts</hi> are very copious and frequent, in ſuggeſting conſolations and encouragements, to bear with joy and patience thoſe cruel perſecutions, with
<pb n="316" facs="tcp:102663:149"/>which the Primitive profeſſors of Chriſtianity were ſtill infeſted and perplexed; they have delivered many excellent diſcourſes touching the <hi>Comforter,</hi> the preſence of their Saviour with them, the Example of his Sufferings, and of that Cloud of Witneſſes which laboured under the ſame fiery tryals; and laſtly that exceeding weight of Glory, which they ſhould purchaſe by thoſe Sufferings, but not one hint have they vouchſafed us of this Comfort, which is admi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtred by the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi> They fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently inform us, that God is able and wil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling to preſerve us from, ſuſtain us under, and give an happy iſſue to our trouble; they bid us arm our ſelves againſt Temptations by Faith and Patience, and aſſiduity of Prayer, but never tell us that we ſhould pray to any <hi>Angel</hi> for this end. St. <hi>Paul,</hi> when buffet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed by Satans Meſſenger, hath thrice recourſe unto our Saviour, but never unto <hi>Raphael</hi> or <hi>Michael,</hi> who by the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> are ſtiled <hi>tentatorum firma propugnacula, the ſure Defen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders of the tempted.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">2 Cor 1.9, 10 11.</note> Elſewhere he tells us, that <hi>being preſſed above pleaſure, and above ſtrength, inſomuch, that he deſpaired even of Life, he was delivered by that God who raiſeth the Dead, in whom,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>we truſt that he will yet deliver us, you alſo helping together by Prayer for us,</hi> this he expreſly tells us were his hopes from the petition of <hi>Surviving Saints.</hi> But then he never gives us the leaſt hint of the like expectation from the Prayers of <hi>Holy Angels,</hi> nor doth he once direct a Prayer to them. Is any ſick, ſaith the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Rituale Rom. p. 117. Ed. Antue. 1617.</note> let him ſay to his <hi>Guardian Angel, O Holy Angel of God aſſiſt me as my Keeper. To all the Saints</hi> and <hi>Holy Angels</hi> let him ſay, <hi>O all ye Holy Angels, and all ye Saints</hi>
                  <pb n="317" facs="tcp:102663:149"/>
                  <hi>intercede for me, and ſuccor me.</hi> Is any ſick,<note place="margin">5 Jam. 14.15.</note> ſaith the <hi>Apoſtle James, let him ſend for the El<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders of the Church, and let them pray over him, and the prayer of Faith ſhall ſave the ſick.</hi> Had he believed that practice of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> had been the more prevailing means for their recovery; had he conceived it proper and bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficial to the dying perſon, ſhould we have had no mention of it? no <hi>Rubrick</hi> to direct thoſe <hi>Elders</hi> to mind thoſe dying Chriſtians of this thing? The ſame <hi>Apoſtle</hi> doth command all Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians to <hi>confeſs their faults to one another,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">v. 15.16.</note> 
                  <hi>and pray for one another, that they may be healed,</hi> and gives this reaſon of that precept, that <hi>the effectual fervent prayer of any righteous Man, avai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leth much;</hi> why doth he not exhort them to confeſs their Sins to <hi>all the Holy Angels,</hi> as doth the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome?</hi> why doth he never ſend them to the <hi>Medicinal Angel Raphael,</hi> who, as they do inform us,<note place="margin">Anima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poriſque optimas Medica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor. Her. Sec. uſ. Sarum f. 92. 1. Pet. 1.21. 10. Rom. 14. 1 Jam. 5.</note> is <hi>the beſt Phyſitian both of Soul and Body?</hi> add to this, that theſe Apoſtles have not been only ſilent in this matter, but they have delivered many things which ſeem to be repugnant to it, they do expreſly teach us, that <hi>our Faith ſhould be in God,</hi> and ask, <hi>how we can call upon him in whom we have not believed.</hi> They ſay, <hi>if any Man want wiſdom</hi> (to direct him how to bear the Croſs) <hi>let him ask of God, that giveth to all Men liberally, and upbraideth not: and it ſhall be given him.</hi> What therefore we are taught by them to ſeek from our Petitions made to <hi>holy Angels,</hi> St. <hi>James</hi> directs us im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mediately to ask of God: as being moſt able, and moſt kind, and therefore prone to help us. Whence it is eaſie to collect, that it ſeems very vain and idle to go to them, who are leſs able, and leſs willing ſo to do. St. <hi>Jude</hi> concludes
<pb n="318" facs="tcp:102663:150"/>his General Epiſtle with theſe words, <hi>to him that is able to keep you from falling,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">v. 24, 25.</note> 
                  <hi>and to preſent you faultleſs: to the only wiſe God our Saviour, be Glory and Majeſty, Dominion and Power.</hi> To him alone he doth aſcribe this Power: to him alone he gives the Glory of all our preſervations; nay they aſſure us that Chriſt hath not <hi>ſubjected</hi> the Chriſtian ſtate unto the <hi>Angels,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">2 Heb. 5.</note> as the <hi>Jewiſh</hi> was; that <hi>they are now our fellow-Servants, and therefore muſt not be adored:</hi> And that we muſt be cautious leſt any do obtrude upon us <hi>the worſhip of thoſe bleſſed Spirits:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">22 Rev. 9. 2 Coloſſ. 18.</note> this they de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liver without the leaſt ſuggeſtion of any of thoſe limitations and diſtinctions which are ſo frequent in thoſe Writers of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> which comment on the places mentioned. Theſe bleſſed <hi>Apoſtles</hi> were not ſo careful to pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vent the Errors and Miſtakes of <hi>Hereticks</hi> in this particular, as are the <hi>Doctors</hi> of the <hi>Roman Church:</hi> they do not ſeem ſo tender of the Invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion and Worſhip of thoſe bleſſed Spirits, or ſo ſollicitous we may not looſe ſo great a bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fit, as are thoſe Roman Doctors; which gives us reaſon to conjecture, not that their Know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledg or their Piety was leſs, but that they did not very much aprove that Doctrine which gave the riſe unto this <hi>Superſtition</hi> of the <hi>Romiſh Church,</hi> and ſo much for the firſt particular.</p>
               <p n="2">2. That both the Jews and Chriſtians abſtai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned from this practiſe; becauſe they did not think this honor to be due to Angels, but to God alone is evident from what we have diſcourſed al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ready to confirm this inference: <hi>the Apoſtles and Evangeliſts left us no precept or example to put up our petitions to departed Saints, and therefore they conceived it the Worſhip due to God alone.</hi> 2 Ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving removed and taken off thoſe reaſons which
<pb n="319" facs="tcp:102663:150"/>the Romaniſt aſſignes of this neglect, it follows that that reaſon muſt ſtand good which we aſſigne, at leaſt till they can find a better. With us conſent the learned Jews;<note n="(a)" place="bottom">Joſeph. Albus, l. 3. in Icarim. c. 18. Idololatriam primam corum fu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lſſe exiſtimans qui Angelos &amp; ſimiles creaturas ut ſequeſtres inter ſe at Deum colluiſſent ait Deum in Decalogo quando ait <hi>Non cru<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>t tibi Dit a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ieni ante faciem meam:</hi> id voluiſſe ne homines ullos po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerent ſequeſtres aut deprecatores inter ſe &amp; ipſos. Voſſiu. in Maim. de Idolol. c. 2. Sect. 1.</note> 
                  <hi>Joſephus Albus</hi> ſuppoſeth <hi>this Worſhip of the Angels as Media<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors betwixt God and us, to be the moſt antique Idolatry;</hi> and<note n="(b)" place="bottom">Fundamentum Mandati de Idololatria eſt nequis Serviat Creaturae, non Angelo, non Sphae<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ae, non Stellae—quanquam autem is qui ca colit ſciat illa non eſſe Deum, ac colat Creaturam hanc quomodo coluit Euos &amp; illius coaetanei nihilomi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>us eſt Idololatria. Maim. ibid. Maimonides ſue definitione non tantum ſe complecti ait Eos qui creaturis cultum exhibent, us Deo, verum qui iis ſupplicant, ut mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtris Dei. Dionyſ. Voſſius in locum.</note> 
                  <hi>Maimon</hi> adds <hi>that the foun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dation of the precept of Idolatry is this, that no man ſerve or Worſhip any Angel or created be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>As the Foundation of our laſt evidence of that Idolatry which is in this particular com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitted by the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">§. 9.</note> we do pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſe.</p>
               <p n="1">1. <hi>That Magick is that art of Divination which in converſant about the Revelation of things co<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>tingent and concealed;</hi> as <hi>v. g.</hi> touching the victory of contending parties, the future condition of the Church, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> The declaration of our future State, Fortune, Marriage, Death, Proſperity, Adverſity, and many other things which it is very uſeful for Mankind to know.<note place="margin">Alii di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cunt hos eſſe effectus bonorum Angelorum, Delrio diſq. Mag. l. 2. qu. 2. p. 96. B.</note>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2 I premiſe that there was amongſt the anti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ents
<pb n="320" facs="tcp:102663:151"/>an oppinion that by the help of Souls depar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, or good <hi>Angels,</hi> they might obtain the knowledge of things contingent and concealed: and hence that Divination which they exerci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed who did pretend to know things ſecret or contingent, by their means, was called <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or <hi>white Magick,</hi> in oppoſition to Divination by evil Spirits, which they ſtiled <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> or <hi>black Magick: it was a very old opinion eſpecially of the Platoniſts of Jamblick, Porphyry, Plotinus, Proclus, and Julian the Apoſtate, that Divination was the effect of holy Angels.</hi> So<note n="(a)" place="margin">Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quiſ. Mag. l. 2. qu. 2. p. 96. B.</note> 
                  <hi>Delrio,</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">Strom. 3.</note> 
                  <hi>Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gicians who obſerve Angels and Demons are care<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful to abſtain from Wine and Venery, and living creatures:</hi> So St. <hi>Clemens.</hi> And,</p>
               <p n="3">3. I premiſe that this <hi>white Magick</hi> is by the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> condemned as <hi>Idolatry:</hi> For <hi>ſuch is all unlawful Magick,</hi> ſaith<note n="(c)" place="margin">Tacita Idololatria eſt omnis Magia prohi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bita Belrio, l. 1. diſqu. Mag. cap. 1. p. 3. Col. 3.</note> 
                  <hi>Del<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rio.</hi> 
                  <q>Whoſoever exerciſeth the art of Divination, or conſults them that do it, are guilty of having other Gods, ſaith<note n="(d)" place="margin">Eſtius in Sent. 3. diſt. 4. Sect. 6. p. 130.</note> 
                     <hi>Eſtius,</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe they attribute unto the Creature what is Gods propriety, <hi>viz.</hi> The knowledge of things future, and which in nature have no certain Cauſes, but which depend upon the will of man, or o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther things which are mutable.</q> 
                  <hi>Valentianus</hi> adds, <q>That they affront his Majeſty by a vain expectation of thoſe things from Creatures which are to be expected only from God: for God having ſaid, declare to us things fu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture that we may know that ye are Gods. the knowledge of things future and contin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gent muſt be the knowledge proper unto God alone. And again the procuration of the know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of things hid, or ſecret, belongeth to
<pb n="321" facs="tcp:102663:151"/>Divine Worſhip, for theſe are to be expected only from God by prayer and other lawful means: when therefore we expect them vain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly from the Creature, we do aſcribe unto the Creature that Worſhip which is properly Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine.</q> Theſe things premiſed,</p>
               <p n="4">4. I add, that either this <hi>white Magick</hi> muſt be lawful, or elſe the Invocation of <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels,</hi> as it is practiſed in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> muſt be unlawful, and guilty of Idolatry; either we vainly do expect that they ſhould hear and underſtand our mental Prayers, and know the ſecrets of our Hearts, or the <hi>Magicians</hi> who do expect the knowledge of things ſecret, or contingent by thoſe bleſſed Spirits, cannot be juſtly charged with <hi>Idolatry:</hi> For whatſoever the <hi>Romaniſt</hi> pretends in vindication of the firſt, doth equally excuſe and vindicate the ſecond: for if you do conjecture with the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> that the affection of thoſe bleſſed Spirits to mankind is ſo exceeding great, that, it will prompt them moſt aſſuredly to intercede in our behalf for other temporal concerns, to be our re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fuge, and <hi>Protectors,</hi> and to Miniſter to the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cernements both of this, and of the future life, why may we not conceive that the ſame love ſhould move them to declare thoſe future things which it doth Equally concern us to know, both that we may obtain the greateſt bleſſings, and may be able to fly and to prevent the greateſt perils, or may prepare to bear thoſe evils, with a Chriſtian courage which we cannot eſcape? <q>When <hi>Florentius</hi> having loſt his Cloak,<note place="margin">T. G. p. 424.</note> and had not where withall to buy another, by pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to the twenty Martyrs caught a Fiſh with a Gold Ring in t, ſufficient (I ſuppoſe) to buy another.</q> Caniw e doubt but when we loſe
<pb n="322" facs="tcp:102663:152"/>a Cloak, that praying to <hi>all Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels,</hi> ſome kind hearted Saint, that perhaps in his life time loſt his own (and ſo muſt be ſuppo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed according to<note n="*" place="margin">Part. 3. cap. 2. Sect. 4.</note> 
                  <hi>T. G.</hi> to be more ready than the reſt to pitty any body that ſuſtains that loſs) will tell us where this loſt Cloak is? If God doth either from the Law of Friendſhip, or for our profit reveal the ſecrets of mens hearts unto them, and inform both <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels</hi> of our Prayers, and our Neceſſities, why ſhould we not conceive that he is as ready to inform them of thoſe hidden and contingent things, which, it as much concerneth us to be infor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med of, as to receive an Anſwer to our Prayers, <hi>v. g.</hi> if he informed the twenty Martyrs of <hi>Flo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rentius</hi> his Petition that his Cloak might be given to him,<note place="margin">T. G. p. 423, 424.</note> why ſhould he not inform them where it was; or if thoſe bleſſed Spirits do by virtue of the beatifick Viſion ſee our Prayers and Wants, why ſhould they not be thought to view our Loſſes, and our future ſtate in the ſame beatifick Viſion? If that could repreſent unto the twenty Martyrs <hi>Florentius</hi>'s Prayer, why not his Cloak, and where it was? <hi>They who ſee God ſee all things in him which belong unto him,</hi> ſay the <hi>Roman Doctors, therefore they ſee the Prayers directed to him, for they objectively muſt be in God, they that ſee God</hi> ſaith the <hi>Magitian, ſee all things in him, and therefore they muſt ſee things future and concealed, for they objectively muſt be in God;</hi> and with what ſhew of reaſon can any man re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject the latter inference who doth allow the for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mer, for to be the Searcher of the Heart, is not leſs proper to God then is the Knowledge of what is future and contingent? Nay Holy Scripture ſeemes more clearly to appropriate to God the Knowledge of the Heart, then of things
<pb n="323" facs="tcp:102663:152"/>future and contingent; for it expreſly ſaith <hi>thou only knoweſt the Hearts of men,</hi> but doth not ſo expreſly ſay, thou only knoweſt what is to come. Moreover the ſecret motions of our Heart do equally depend upon our will, which is un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>certain, and very ſubject unto change, if there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore it be truly ſaid that what is future and contingent cannot be known by any creature, becauſe it doth depend on what is mutable and therefore to expect this knowledge from a Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, or to aſcribe it to him is to be Guilty of <hi>Idolatry;</hi> the like muſt be affirmed of the thoughts and inward motions of the Heart, which equally depending on the free motions of the will, muſt be obnoxious to the ſame uncertaintyes.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="11" type="chapter">
               <pb n="324" facs="tcp:102663:153"/>
               <head>CHAP. XI.</head>
               <argument>
                  <p>
                     <hi>The CONTENTS.</hi> The Canon of the Councel of <hi>Laodicea, de iis qui Angelos Colunt,</hi> is laid down, and the Judgment of <hi>Theodoret</hi> and <hi>Photius</hi> upon it. <hi>Sect. 1.</hi> And it is pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved. <hi>1.</hi> That it contains the Sentence and belief of the whole Church of Chriſt. <hi>Sect. 2.</hi> That it forbids the Invocation and Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of Angels. <hi>Sect. 3.</hi> That the Angels whoſe Invocation and Worſhip it forbids were bleſſed Spirits and not evil Angels. <hi>Sect. 4.</hi> That it forbids what is the Pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctice of the Church of <hi>Rome. Sect. 5.</hi> That it pronounceth the Worſhip and In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation of the holy Angels to be Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try. <hi>Sect. 6.</hi> That in the Judgment of the Fathers, this was the Worſhip which St. <hi>Paul</hi> condemned. <hi>2 Coloſſ. Sect. 7.</hi> The evaſions of <hi>T. G.</hi> confuted. <hi>ibid.</hi> And all the other Anſwers of the Romaniſts. <hi>Sect. 8.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>THat what we have thus confirmed from Scripture and the voice of Reaſon,<note place="margin">§ 1.</note> hath alſo the conſent, and the concurrent ſuffrage of An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiquity
<pb n="325" facs="tcp:102663:153"/>we ſhall demonſtrate, not from the words of any ſingle Father, but from the clear deci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of the whole Church of God, which is de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livered to us in theſe words, <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Codex Canonum Eccleſ. Univerſ. Can. 139.</note> 
                  <hi>That Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans ought not to forſake the Church of God, and depart a ſide, and invocate Angels, and make meetings which are things forbidden. If any man therefore be found to give himſelf to this pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vy Idolatry, let him be ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>curſed. Becauſe he hath forſaken our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, the Son of God, and betaken himſelf to Idolatry.</hi> In the Epitomy of Canons collected by <hi>Dioniſius Exiguus,</hi> and which Pope <hi>Adrian</hi> delivered to <hi>Charles</hi> the great, this Decree is thus entitled,<note n="(a)" place="margin">Ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>el. Cod. Can Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſ. p. 106.</note> 
                  <hi>Canon de his qui Angelos colunt,</hi> a Decree concerning thoſe that worſhip Angels<note n="(b)" place="margin">Brev. Canon. 90.</note> 
                  <hi>Criſconius</hi> hath the like. <hi>Theodoret,</hi> who lived in the next Century upon thoſe words of the Apoſtle, Let no man defraud you of your reward in a voluntary humility and worſhiping of Angels, writes that<note n="(c)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Theodoret. in Coloſſ. c. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>They who were zealous for the Law, perſwaded men to worſhip Angels, becauſe ſay they, the Law was given by them. This did they councel to be done, pretending himility, and ſaying, that the God of all things was inviſible, and inacceſſible, and in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>comprehenſible, and that it was fit we ſhould pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cure
<pb n="326" facs="tcp:102663:154"/>Gods favor by the means of Angels.</hi> And again<note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id. in Col. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>Becauſe they com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded men to worſhip Angels</hi> (ſaith Theoderet) <hi>he enjoyn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth the contrary, that they ſhould adorn their words and deeds with the Commemora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of our Lord Chriſt: and ſend up thanksgiving to God and the Father by him and not by the Angels. The Sy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nod of <hi>Laodicea</hi> alſo follow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing this Rule, and deſiring to heal that old diſeaſe made a Law that they ſhould not pray to Angels, nor for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſake our Lord Jeſus Chriſt.</hi> And laſtly,<note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id. in Col. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>This vice</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>continued in</hi> Phry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gia <hi>and</hi> Piſidia <hi>for a long time. For which cauſe alſo the Synod aſſembled in</hi> Lao<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicea, <hi>the chief City of</hi> Phrygia <hi>forbad them by a Law to pray to Angels, and even to this day among them and their Borderers, there are Oratories of St. <hi>Michael</hi> to be Seen.</hi> The like hath <hi>Oecume<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nius</hi> upon the ſame place, ſaying, that<note n="(b)" place="margin">Oecumen MS. in Coloſſ. 2. apud Hoechelium in Origenem contra Celfum. In libris editis deſideratur.</note> 
                  <hi>this Cuſtom continued in</hi> Phrygia, <hi>inſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>much that the Councel of</hi> La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>odicea <hi>did by a Law for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bid to come to Angels and to pray unto them. From whence it is alſo, that there be many Churches of</hi> Michael <hi>the Cheif Captain of Gods Hoſt among them.</hi> This Canon of the <hi>Laodicean Fathers, Photius</hi> doth note to have been made againſt the<note n="(c)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Phot. No<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mocanon tit. 12. c. 9.</note> 
                  <hi>Angelites,</hi> or the <hi>Angelicks</hi> rather. For
<pb n="327" facs="tcp:102663:154"/>ſo St.<note n="(a)" place="bottom">Angelici, in Angelorum cultum inclinati Aug. de haereſ. c. 39.</note> 
                  <hi>Auguſtin</hi> names thoſe <hi>Hereticks, that were inclined to the worſhip of Angles,</hi> being from thence called<note n="(b)" place="bottom">Angelici vocati quia Angelos colunt. Iſidor. Orig. l. 8. c. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>Angelici,</hi> as <hi>Iſidorus</hi> no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teth, becauſe they did worſhip Angels. Now that the ſtrength of what we argue from this Canon.</p>
               <p>And that the vanity of what the Romaniſts except againſt it, may appear,</p>
               <p n="1">1. Let it be noted, that <hi>the forementioned Canon containeth the Sentence and Belief of the whole Church of Chriſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">5 2.</note> for it is a Canon of that Code, which the whole Chriſtian World did uſe both in their Councils and Eccleſiaſtical Ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicatures, untill the Seventh Century; and which is cited both by the Council of <hi>Calcedon</hi> and of <hi>Epheſus,</hi> as<note n="(a)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. ex Concil. Epheſ. act. 1. p. 2. p. 327. To. 1. Concil. General. Edit. Rom.</note> 
                  <hi>the order of Canons, the ſeries of Eccleſiaſtical Laws, the Eccleſaſtical conſtitutions, and</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> act. 2. p. 400. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> p. 426. v. p. 425. p. 491. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> ex Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil. Calced. act. 3. p. 241. Tom. 2. Concil.</note> 
                  <hi>the Code;</hi> It is a Canon of that Code to which the Council of <hi>Calcedon</hi> gave the force, and the Authority of an uni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſal Law in theſe Expreſſions,<note n="(c)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. act. 4. p. 297. vic. Juſtel. Cod. Canon. p. 6. — 12.</note> 
                  <hi>we think it equal that the Canons made by Holy Fathers in every Synod untill now, ſhould be obſerved.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Can. 1.</note>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Obſerve that what the Canon thus ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſeth,<note place="margin">§ 3.</note> 
                  <hi>viz.</hi> that <hi>Chriſtians ſhould not name the Angels;</hi> is an <hi>Anathema</hi> directed againſt thoſe
<pb n="328" facs="tcp:102663:155"/>which pray to Angels, ſo <hi>Theodoret</hi> and <hi>Pho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tius,</hi> who call upon them for help or introducti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on to God. So <hi>Zonaras</hi> and <hi>Ariſtenus,</hi> who wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipt them.<note place="margin">In locum</note> So <hi>Theodoret, Dionyſius, Chriſtoni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>us,</hi> and the <hi>Epitome</hi> of <hi>Canons</hi> preſented by <hi>Pope Adrian</hi> to <hi>Charles</hi> the great; who ſaid, <hi>we muſt be brought to God by Angels;</hi> ſo <hi>Ariſtenus</hi> and the <hi>Amerbachian Scholiaſt;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">In locum.</note> and that to cure that Diſeaſe, the Council did command all Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans not to pray unto them, ſo <hi>Theodoret</hi> and <hi>Oecumenius.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> And therefore evident it is, that <hi>Zonaras</hi> doth truly ſay, that <hi>to name Angels,</hi> in this <hi>Canon, was as much as to invoke them:</hi> whence it will follow, that the whole Church of Chriſt for two whole Centuries and upwards, did forbid all Chriſtians to Invoke Angels, to worſhip or to call upon them, and did pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nounce <hi>Anathema</hi>'s on them that did ſo.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Obſerve that what this Canon doth for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bid,<note place="margin">§ 4.</note> was not the Invocation of wicked <hi>Daemons,</hi> or of Damned Spirits, but of the Bleſſed An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels. For, 1. According to <hi>Theodoret</hi> and <hi>Pho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tius,</hi> they did condemn the worſhipers of <hi>Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chael,</hi> the Archangel, and thoſe that went unto the Oratories or Churches of St. <hi>Michael.</hi> 2. The Canon doth relate to <hi>Chriſtians,</hi> who ſurely would not meet to worſhip <hi>Devils,</hi> nor doth it recall them to <hi>good Angels,</hi> but to <hi>Jeſus Chriſt.</hi> 3. The perſons reprehended are ſaid to have took up this Cuſtom of going thus to good <hi>Dae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons,</hi> from a pretence of their unworthineſs, to go to God or Chriſt <hi>immediately,</hi> and from an appearance of humility: So <hi>Chryſoſtome, The<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>odoret,</hi> and others; but to expect the help of Devils to introduce them to God, and to pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend humility in doing ſuch an horrid act, is to be guilty of the higheſt madneſs. 4. <hi>Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret</hi>
                  <pb n="329" facs="tcp:102663:155"/>and <hi>Photius</hi> inform us, that they who brought up that forbidden practice, were zealous for the Law; now that moſt ſtrictly did forbid the wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of all evil ſpirits, it was delivered not by them, but by the Bleſſed Angels.</p>
               <p n="4">4. That which is here forbidden,<note place="margin">§ 4.</note> is what the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> doth daily practice, for they do worſhip Angels, ſaith the Roman Catechiſm;<note place="margin">Part 3. p. 434.</note> this is, and hath been their perpetual Cuſtom to call upon them, and to expect their help and patronage, by vertue of thoſe ſupplications: Hence that Expreſſion of the <hi>Roman Miſſal</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="bottom">Hos fidenter deprecemur ut ab ipſis adjuvemur apud deum jugi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter. Proſa ad S. Angelos. f. 32. B.</note> 
                  <hi>To them with confidence let's pray, for Gods aſſiſtance every day.</hi> They do expect Salvation from their interceſſion, in that very ſenſe in which <hi>Theophylact</hi> aſſerts the Hereticks expected to be ſaved by Angels, <hi>viz,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> as perſons miniſtring unto our Introduction to God and Chriſt: Hence their petitions, that<note n="(b)" place="bottom">
                     <p>Hoſtias tibi Domine laudis offerimus ſuppliciter deprecantes ut eaſdem Angelico interveniente ſuffragio &amp; placatus accipta, &amp; ad ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lutem noſtram provenire concedas. Miſſa votiva de Angelis. p. 5.36. Ed. Aut. fol. Gaudium erit tibi Angele dei ſuper me peccato<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re—tuis interceſſionibus <hi>deum obtinente.</hi> Miſſa in honorem proprii Angelif. 16. B. Ed. Antuerp. So. 1577.</p>
                     <p>Angelorum concio ſacra, &amp; Archangelorum turma inclyta, noſtra <hi>diluant</hi> jam <hi>peccata, praeſtando ſuperacaeli Gaudia.</hi> Proſa de omni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus ſanctis ibid. f. 33. B.</p>
                  </note> by the interceſſions of the bleſſed Angels, they may obtain Gods favour, and may be brought to Life Eternal. If then that Invocation which is here forbidden be <hi>Idolatry,</hi> the practice of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> muſt be ſo too.</p>
               <p n="5">5. This Invocation of the Bleſſed Angels,<note place="margin">§. 6.</note> is expreſly ſaid to be <hi>Idolatry:</hi> and therefore, if it
<pb n="330" facs="tcp:102663:156"/>be not truly ſo, this <hi>Synod</hi> and the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Chriſt</hi> muſt be pronounced falſe accuſers; now of this enormity, they could not juſtly be accu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed for deſerting Chriſt; for, notwithſtanding this, they did not look upon thoſe Angels they invoked as Gods, but as inferiour Creatures; and <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or preſons in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrumental and ſubſervient unto our Introducti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on to God; and therefore thought we ſhould procure Gods favour by the means of Angels, becauſe that God himſelf was not to be approa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched or apprehended, and becauſe Chriſt was ſo exalted, that they durſt not make their imme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diate addreſſes to him, now to think Chriſt grea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter than that we ſinful Creatures ſhould make addreſſes to him, maketh ſome ſhew of our hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mility, but cannot poſſibly be charged with Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry. For ſhould any Man conceive himſelf un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>worthy to appear before God, or look upon him as unacceſſable by one of ſo defiled a ſpirit, and therefore ſhould entreat the Prayers of his pious Neighbors, we might conclude that he was very ignorant and vain in his imaginations, but could not thence conclude, that he was guil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of Idolatry. And ſo the Reader ſees, that notwithſtanding theſe miſtakes of the <hi>Angelicks,</hi> the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome</hi> hath no wrong done them, when we charge their Invocation of the bleſſed <hi>Angels</hi> with Idolatry; for if the Invocation of them when abſent were not guilty of this Crime, theſe by-miſtakes could never make it guilty of that imputation. Beſides the <hi>Synod</hi> and <hi>Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret</hi> do put a clear diſtinction betwixt theſe two particulars, which by the Expoſition of the <hi>Roman Doctors</hi> are confounded, and made to ſignify the ſame, <hi>viz.</hi> deſertion of Chriſt, and being guilty of <hi>Idolatry,</hi> by praying to the bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed
<pb n="331" facs="tcp:102663:156"/>Angels, as is apparent from this expreſſion of <hi>Theodoret: the Synod of Laodicea made a Law that Chriſtians ſhould not pray to Angels, nor for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſake the Lord Chriſt; whoſoever doth ſuch things,</hi> ſay they, <hi>accurſed let him be; becauſe he hath deſerted Chriſt, and given up himſelf unto Idolatry.</hi> Laſtly, we do not find that they did ſo reject or deſert Chriſt, as to deny his interceſſion in the Heavens, but only, upon this account, becauſe they did not make immediate addreſſes to him. For as St. <hi>Paul</hi> aſſerts,<note place="margin">1 Gal. 6.</note> that the <hi>Galatians</hi> had <hi>deſerted him that called them,</hi> becauſe, they joy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned the obſervation of the Law to the pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſion of the Goſpel of Chriſt, ſo doth St. <hi>Paul,</hi> and the <hi>Laodicean Fathers</hi> declare, that thoſe <hi>Angelicks</hi> had deſerted Chriſt, becauſe, they joyned the Mediation of the bleſſed <hi>Angels,</hi> to Chriſt, the <hi>only Mediator</hi> of his Church.</p>
               <p n="6">6. Let it be noted,<note place="margin">§. 7.</note> that thoſe <hi>Fathers</hi> and <hi>Inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preters</hi> do with one mouth affirm, was what this <hi>Canon</hi> thus condemned, was what St. <hi>Paul</hi> had long before condemned in his Epiſtle to the <hi>Coloſſians;</hi> and therefore that St. <hi>Paul</hi> did in the judgment of thoſe <hi>Fathers,</hi> condemn the wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip and invocation of the belſſed <hi>Angels</hi> as <hi>Idolatry. Theodoret</hi> expreſly ſaith, that <hi>becauſe they commanded men to worſhip Angels, he enjoyneth the contrary; that they ſhould adorn their words and their deeds with commemoration of our Lord Chriſt:<note place="margin">p. <hi>378.</hi>
                     </note> and ſend up thanksgiving to God and the Father by him, and not by the Angels:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> to this <hi>T. G.</hi> replies, <q>That theſe words of <hi>Paul, viz. in a voluntary humility, and not holding the bead,</hi> ſufficiently intimate a particularity in the wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip which St. <hi>Paul</hi> condemned, and this was ſaith St. <hi>Cryſoſtome</hi> that ſome among the <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loſſians</hi> ſaid that we ought <hi>to be rceonciled,</hi>
                     <pb n="332" facs="tcp:102663:157"/>and have acceſs to the Father not by Chriſt, but by the Angels; and this ſaith he, is that which is ſaid (<hi>id eſt,</hi> condemned) by the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtle, that they ſo admitted and worſhiped the Angels for Mediators, as to exclude Chriſt.</q> 
                  <hi>Anſ.</hi> In this Reply according to <hi>T. G.</hi> his con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtant cuſtom we have two horrid falſifications of the words of <hi>Chryſoſtome:</hi> For, 1. Theſe words <hi>we ought to be reconciled,</hi> are diſingenuouſly added to the words or <hi>Chryſoſtome,</hi> that he might ſeem to ſay that they whom <hi>Paul</hi> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demned did attribute unto the <hi>Angels</hi> our re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>concilement unto God. 2. What he aſſerts to to be aſſigned as a reaſon why St. <hi>Paul</hi> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demned their Worſhip, is in St. <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> a reaſon why they were<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſt. in locum.</note> pufft up, and did pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend humility, but is not aſſigned as a reaſon why St. <hi>Paul</hi> condemnes this worſhip.</p>
               <p n="3">3. He doth expreſly ſay that <hi>becauſe theſe men introduced Angels, St.</hi> Paul <hi>in oppoſition to them did exhort us to do all by Invocation of the name of Chriſt, and not to introduce the Angels;</hi> now he that doth exhort us, <hi>whether we eat or drink or whatſoever elſe we do,</hi> before we ſet upon it, to put up our Petitions to him: and then adds <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> muſt in all reaſon be ſuppoſed to forbid us to put up our petitions to them, in reference to any thing we do.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>T. G.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. <hi>378.</hi>
                  </note> proceeds to tell us that <q>the reaſon why they excluded Chriſt from reconciliation is given by <hi>Theophilact,</hi>
                  </q>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> becauſe they eſteemed it
<pb n="333" facs="tcp:102663:157"/>a thing unworthy of the Majeſty of the only begotten Son <hi>on the one ſide to make the Recon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciliation,</hi> and far tranſcending Mans poverty and lowneſs <hi>on the other.</hi> Reply, 'Tis an old ſaying, and a true, that one Ly begets an other. Thus <hi>T. G.</hi> having falſly cited <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> he gives as falſe a Reaſon of what he never ſaid. For doth <hi>Theophylact</hi> ſay, <hi>they eſteemed it unwor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy of Chriſt, on the other ſide to make the Reconci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liation?</hi> no <hi>T. G.</hi> confeſſeth, that he doth not, by putting this in a different Character from the words of <hi>Theophylact:</hi> doth he ſay that ſomething was eſteemed unworthy, but doth not tell us what that was, that ſo <hi>T. G.</hi> might have ſome colour for ſaying it was <hi>reconciliation?</hi> No, he expreſly ſaith, <hi>they deemed it beneath Chriſt, to bring us unto God, or to procure our ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſs unto him;</hi> and that it was beyond our meannes immediately to go unto him. Do any of the latter Scholiaſts, ſince that this practice was uſed in the Church of Chriſt, ſuggeſt this ſenſe? No, they expreſſely ſay, that which theſe Hereticks aſſerted was <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>.<note place="margin">Balſamon Zonaras Ariſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus</note> that we ought not to pray to Chriſt for his aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſtance, or introduction to the Father. Muſt that expreſſion <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> be thus expounded, <hi>To make this reconciliation, is a thing far tranſcending Mans lowneſs?</hi> No, St. <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> and all the Scholiaſts do manifeſtly ſay the contrary, and they all expound it thus, that <hi>Chriſt was greater then that we ſhould go un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to him,</hi> and that to be introduced by Chriſt, was a thing greater then we could expect. Or laſtly, doth the Word <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> import this Reconciliation? no, the proper im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>port of <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> is to procure acceſs, and they
<pb n="334" facs="tcp:102663:158"/>were called <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> who obtained admiſſion or favour for the ſupplicant.</p>
               <p>Thirdly,<note place="margin">p. <hi>379.</hi>
                  </note> he anſwers, that St. <hi>Paul,</hi> and <q>the Council of <hi>Laodicea</hi> (in the Judgment of <hi>Theodoret,</hi> forbad the worſhiping or praying to <hi>Angels,</hi> upon account that the Law was de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livered by them, (and therefore, as <hi>Theophy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lact</hi> ſaith, they brought us Salvation) Anſwer,</q> As if <hi>Theophylacis</hi> aſſertion, who lived above 400 years after this Council met, were to be valued, when both <hi>Theodoret</hi> and <hi>Photius</hi> and <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> who lived almoſt 400 years before him, gave not one <hi>item</hi> of it, but do aſſign ſuch reaſons of that Prohibition, as nothing do relate unto it. (2.) It is falſe, that <hi>Theophylact</hi> affirms, that they who prayed to <hi>Angels,</hi> becauſe the Law was delivered by them, did therefore ſay they brought us Salvation; for he aſſerts not that this Law was made aginſt Judaizing Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans, as doth <hi>Theodoret</hi> and <hi>Photius,</hi> but againſt thoſe who from pretences of humility, exclu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded Chriſt. (3.) To be ſo far our Saviours only, as to bring or to diſcover the tydings of Salvation to us, is no otherwiſe to be our Savi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ours, then were the Bleſſed <hi>Apoſtles</hi> and <hi>Evange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſts;</hi> and ſo to worſhip them as ſuch, is but to worſhip them as <hi>Papiſts</hi> do St. <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Peter.</hi> (4.) This will be more apparent from his words.<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>They ſaid it was unworthy of the Majeſty of Chriſt, to bring us to the Father, and that it was beyond them to deſire it, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore
<pb n="335" facs="tcp:102663:158"/>did conceive it more agreeable to reaſon to think that Angels miniſtred to our Introduction, and hence they introduced the worſhip of Angels, and perſwaded the more ignorant to go unto them,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>i. e.</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> to thoſe that ſaved us by miniſtring unto our Introduction to God, from whom we do obtain Salvation, and thus the Papiſts alſo do perſwade the ruder people to look upon them as their Saviours, for by the <hi>ſuffrage</hi> of the <hi>Holy Angels</hi> they hope <hi>to obtain Salvation,</hi> and by the interceſſion of their <hi>Guardian Angel,</hi> they hope <hi>to enjoy God,</hi> and therefore in this language call upon him, <hi>Say unto my Soul, thou art my Salva<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi>— We meet with many other anſwers to this <hi>Canon,</hi> and to that paſſage of St. <hi>Paul</hi> in <hi>Perroon, Bellarmine, Petavius,</hi> amounting to this only, That they forbid only that ſupplication, which was tendred to them <hi>as to Gods,</hi> or as to <hi>primary</hi> and <hi>only Mediators.</hi> But (1.) the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non ſpeaks of Chriſtians, now to ſuppoſe that they, whoſe Fundamental Principle it is to own one only God, ſhould alſo worſhip Angels as God, is the extremity of folly (2.) <hi>Theodoret</hi> and <hi>Jerom</hi> declare,<note place="margin">Epiſt. ad Algaſiam queſt. 10.</note> that they who did abet this Doctrine were Jews, or perſons zealous of the Law, Now theſe Men knew that Angels were but the Inſtruments and Creatures of God, and therefore could not worſhip them as Gods. (3.) They choſe theſe Angels as fit perſons to introduce them to God, and uſed their Medita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion upon this pretence, that ſuch mean perſons ſhould not go directly to him, and therefore could not look upon them as partakers of the na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture to God.</p>
               <p>In a word,<note place="margin">§ <hi>8.</hi>
                  </note> what can be more incredible then that St. <hi>Paul</hi> being aſſiſted by the Holy Spirit,
<pb n="336" facs="tcp:102663:159"/>and the whole Church of Chriſt, ſhould daily practice this worſhip, and Invocation of the Holy Angels, and teach all Chriſtians ſo to do, and yet affirm theſe things without any limita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion or diſtinction, which if we may interpret them according to the plain and obvious mean<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of the words, do manifeſtly condemn that which they did daily practice, and lay upon Saint <hi>Paul,</hi> and the whole <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> on ſuppoſition of this practice, the imputation of <hi>Idolatry,</hi> and of deſerting our Bleſſed Lord, and ſhould deliver and approve theſe things, as the Doctrines of the Chriſtian Faith, which all Men ſtood obliged to believe. Nothing can be more contrary unto the worſhip and Invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of theſe bleſſed Spirits, then an expreſs command, that we ſhould neither worſhip nor Invoke them can it then enter into the heart of any ſober perſon to believe, that the whole Church of Chriſt, even when they taught and practiſed both, ſhould make, receive, and in their Univerſal <hi>Synods</hi> ſhould ſolemnly confirm a Law, without diſtinction or exception, for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bidding both the worſhip and Invocation of them, and requiring all good Chriſtians to avoid this practice, as being the deſerting of their Saviour, and the giving of Gods worſhip to thoſe Spirits? Since this Devotion hath obtained in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> who ever heard of any Romaniſt, who roundly and without diſtincti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, would aſſert, that to invoke an Angel was Idolatry or that this Invocation was forbidden by the Church of Chriſt, as doth <hi>Theodoret</hi> and <hi>Photius,</hi> and the <hi>Laodicean Council?</hi> who of them ever cautioned all Chriſtian people, as St. <hi>Paul</hi> hath done, <hi>that no Man ſhould ſeduce them</hi> to the worſhip of thoſe Bleſſed Spirits? What <hi>Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil</hi>
                  <pb n="337" facs="tcp:102663:159"/>ever did decree, that they ſhould not be wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped or invoked, or own ſuch Doctrine as any part of Chriſtian Faith? And yet we find this done both by Saint <hi>Paul,</hi> and by the <hi>Laodicean Council,</hi> by <hi>Origen, Theodoret,</hi> and <hi>Photius,</hi> and the whole <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Chriſt; viz.</hi> what they confirm<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed by their daily practice, they not only did forbid, but they pronounced it to be <hi>Idolatry</hi> and the <hi>deſerting of their Saviour,</hi> what they had thus decreed in oppoſition to their own daily practice, that they obtruded as a dictate of the Holy Ghoſt, and as the matter of their Faith; but againſt the worſhiping of Angels with Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine Worſhip, or as ſole or primary Mediators, which (if we may believe the Church of <hi>Rome</hi>) was the only thing in which they did offend, we have no mention in the leaſt. That there were in the world ſuch Hereticks, as ſaid it was beyond us, or was too great an arrogance to go directly to the Son of God, and that God was Inacceſſible, and therefore we muſt go to Angels, this <hi>Synod</hi> I ſuppoſe muſt know as well as <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> and <hi>Theodoret,</hi> why therefore do they never mention as do the latter Comments on this <hi>Canon,</hi> what they alone deſigned to pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vent? Why do they not recall theſe Hereticks unto that invocation of theſe Bleſſed Angels, which had obtained in the Church of Chriſt, and tell them that they need not to deſert the Church, or gather private conventicles in order to the In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation of theſe Angels? Why do not they or or any other perſon, that flouriſhed in the fourth or fifth Ages of the Church, when this injuncti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on was in force, diſtinguiſh between the Invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation of the Holy Angels, which the Church did practiſe, and that which was forbidden by this
<pb n="338" facs="tcp:102663:160"/>Canon? Why doth S.<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. l. 5. contra Celſum. p. 236.</note> 
                  <hi>Ori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gen</hi> conclude that <hi>Celſus</hi> had not read that paſſage of St. <hi>Paul</hi> to the <hi>Coloſſians, becauſe he ſaid the Worſhip of the Holy Angels was no tranſgreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of their Law?</hi> For what is this but to ſuggeſt that this text of Scripture is ſo plain againſt the worſhip of them, that he that reads it cannot think that they who own it can admit that Worſhip? Why doth <hi>The<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>odoret</hi> affirm that <hi>becauſe Hereticks commanded men to worſhip Angels, S.</hi> Paul <hi>enjoyned the contrary;</hi> for what is contrary to a command to worſhip An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels but an injunction not to Worſhip Angels? Why doth he ſay that <hi>the Apoſtle doth command us to ſend up our Thanksgivings by Chriſt, and not by the Angels,</hi> for by whom we may ſend up our <hi>Petitions</hi> why may we not ſend up <hi>Thanks<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giving too?</hi> Why doth both he and <hi>Photius</hi> in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form us that the <hi>Laodicean Synod</hi> being deſirous to heal this old diſeaſe enjoyned Chriſtians <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>not to pray to Angels?</hi> For is not this a ſhrewd ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpition that this <hi>Idololatrical diſeaſe,</hi> was only that of praying to Angels; or elſe that both <hi>Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret</hi> and <hi>Photius</hi> were ſuch intolerable dolts as to repreſent the very practiſe of the Chriſtians as the diſeaſe of the Idolaters, and the deſertors of our Bleſſed Lord? Why is it laſtly that St. <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> informes us that for a cure of this diſeaſe St. <hi>Paul enjoyned all Chriſtians to invoke the name of Chriſt, and not to bring in Angels,</hi> ſuggeſting this unto us, that the Invocation of Angels was not conſiſtent with that of Chriſt, and that by ſaying <hi>do all things in the name of
<pb n="339" facs="tcp:102663:160"/>Chriſt,</hi> he hath commanded us to pray unto him, and call upon him as our helper, and not upon the holy Angels? Who knows not that a ſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tence againſt any perſon ought in ſome words or other to ſpecify the crime that it condemns, and that an act ſo framed as to condemn a perſon as guilty of the higheſt crimes and wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy of the ſevereſt puniſhments for doing what in the plain and literal meaning of the words all they that framed the act and they that owned it as a Law did dayly practiſe, is an abſurdi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty that Humane Nature cannot poſſibly be guilty of? When therefore I can find an Act of Par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liament, intending only to condemn Inceſtuous converſation, framed thus, <hi>whoſoever ſhall marry any Woman let him be ſeverely puniſhed;</hi> or a de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cree of any Council, intending only to forbid us to go to the Aſſembly of Hereticks, thus worded, <hi>Whoſoever ſhall go to Church let him be Anathema;</hi> then ſhall I think this Synod and the whole Church of Chriſt, intending only to forbid ſuch invocation of the Bleſſed Angels as made them Gods, or ſole and primary Medi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ators, would make a Law M <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> not to pray to Angels, and thus decree, whoſoever ſhall go and invocate the Angels let him be Anathema. When I can find that ſuch deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minations and decrees ſhall paſs for current in a Church or Nation without all limitation, or reſtriction for ſome hundred years, though contradictory to what they practiſe and believe, then ſhall I be induced to believe this Canon could be thus admitted and confirmed as a Law of the whole Church of Chriſt in contradiction to their Faith and practiſe.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="12" type="chapter">
               <pb n="340" facs="tcp:102663:161"/>
               <head>CHAP. XII.</head>
               <argument>
                  <p>
                     <hi>The CONTENTS.</hi> The Invocation of Angels confuted from the Teſtimony of <hi>Irenaeus</hi> and st. <hi>Auguſtin, &amp;c. Sect. 1.</hi> From the Teſtimonies of <hi>Origen. Sect. 2.</hi> The exceptions of <hi>T. G.</hi> againſt them largely confuted. <hi>Sect. 3.</hi> The Teſtimony cited from <hi>Origen. Hom. in Ezech.</hi> conſidered. <hi>Sect. 4.</hi>
                  </p>
               </argument>
               <p>TO this ſo pregnant Teſtimony of the whole Church of Chriſt, we ſhall adjoyn ſuch ſayings of the antient fathers as do directly over<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>throw this doctrine, or manifeſtly affirm that no ſuch practiſe was allowed by the Church of Chriſt.<note place="margin">Non eſt nume<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cere Gra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiarum quas per univerſum Mundum Eccleſia a Deo accipiens in nomine Chriſti Jeſu crucifixi ſub Pontio Pilato per ſingulos dies in opitulationem Gen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tium perficit — neque ſeducens, aliquem nec pecuniam ei auferens, nec invocationibus Angelicis, faciat (i. facit) aliquid nec incanta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionibus, nec aliqua prava curioſitate, ſed mundè, purè, &amp; manifeſtè orationes dirigens ad Dominum qui omnia fecit, &amp; nomen Domini noſtri Jeſu Chriſti invocans, virtutes ſecundum utilitates hominum, ſed non ad ſeductionem perfecit. Iren. l. 2. c. 57.</note> Thus in the ſecond Century it is decla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red by <hi>Irenaeus, that the Church of Chriſt did no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing by the Invocation of Angels but purely, ſimply, and openly addreſſed her prayers to God, and the Lord Jeſus Chriſt,</hi> To this <q>T. G. Replies that
<pb n="341" facs="tcp:102663:161"/>
                     <hi>Irenaeus</hi> ſpeaks only of ſuch ſuperſtitious Invo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cating of <hi>Angels,</hi> as was uſed by the <hi>Martio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nites,</hi> and <hi>Carpocratians</hi> in their Magical ope<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rations, and working of falſe Miracles.</q> 
                  <hi>p.</hi> 388. <hi>Repl.</hi> 1. The words of <hi>Irenaeus</hi> do abſolutely ſay that <hi>Chriſtians did nothing by the Invocation of angels;</hi> which if <hi>T. G.</hi> will limit thus, he ſtands obliged in equity, and and by the Laws of Diſputation to give ſome reaſon of that li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitation, which ſince he hath not done, it is ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parent that he hath anſwered nothing to the Doctors argument. But, 2. what he replyes, as it is abſolutely groundleſs, ſo is it falſe and inconſiſtent with the words of <hi>Irenaeus:</hi> For he doth manifeſtly diſtinguiſh betwixt thoſe ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gical operations and the invocation of holy An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels, and affirms that the Church doth nothing <hi>by incantations, or by Angelick invocations.</hi> 3. He doth oppoſe unto this Angelick invocation, the invocation and directing of our Prayers purely to God and Chriſt. What therefore he aſcribes thus purely unto God and Chriſt, he muſt be deemed to deny to Angels, and conſequently muſt deny that they directed their petitions to them. Beſides why doth he tell us, that the Church addreſſeth her petitions <hi>to that God who made all things,</hi> if not to ſhew that this was the true reaſon of our praying to him alone, ſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing he only is the maker of all things? 4. He manifeſtly ſpeaks of the miraculous gifts of Chriſtians in curing diſeaſes and caſting out of Devils, which things not only <hi>Irenaeus,</hi> but<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. lib. 3. contra Celſum. p. 124. l. 1. p. 7.</note> 
                  <hi>Origen</hi> affirmes to be performed only by the
<pb n="342" facs="tcp:102663:162"/>invocation of the name of God and Chriſt. <hi>Lactantius</hi> tels us that<note n="*" place="margin">Ille autem preſes Mundi &amp; re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctor Univerſi qui ſcit omnia, cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jus divinis oculis nihil ſeptum eſt, ſolus habet rerum omnium cum Filio ſuo poteſtatem nec in Ange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis quicquam niſi parendi niceſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tas it que nullum ſibi honorem tribui volunt quorum omnis ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nor in Dao eſt. l. 2. c. 16.</note> 
                  <hi>the holy Angels will not have any honor beſtowed on them, becauſe their honor is in God and they have nothing elſe to do but to obey. S. Chryſoſtome</hi> is very copious on this ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject; For (1.) he tels us the Devil brought in <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> (<hi>i. e.</hi> The Calling upon Angels as is ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parent from its oppoſition to calling upon God) and that, ſaith he, he doth <hi>endeavoring to rob us of this honor</hi> (of going unto God by Chriſt alone) as is apparent from the words preceding<note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>do all things by God, and introduce not Angels.</hi> And laſtly, he concludes in theſe expreſſions,<note n="(c)" place="margin">Hom. 9. in E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſt. ad Coloſſ. Tom. 4. p. 139.</note> 
                  <hi>be he Angel, or Archangel, or Cherubim, do not ſuffer it; for neither will theſe powers receive this honor but reject it, when they ſee their Lord diſhonored. I have honored thee, ſaith God and have ſaid call upon me, and doſt thou diſhonour him?</hi> Again,<note n="*" place="margin">Hom. 3. ad Heb. p. 443.</note> 
                  <hi>Why gape ye (ſaith he) after Angels they are our fellow ſervants?</hi> Now from that very name the Fathers argue that they are not to be ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red. Hence<note n="(d)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. &amp;c. Orat. 3. p. 394.</note> 
                  <hi>Athanaſius</hi> concludes <hi>no Creature ought to adore his fellow Creature though he be an Angel, becauſe the Angel ſaid to John, ſee thou do it not, I am thy fellow ſervant.</hi> And, <hi>Gregory Nazianzen</hi> ſaith<note n="(e)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Nazianz. Orat. Qudrageſſim. p. 668, 669.</note> 
                  <hi>If I adore the Creature what ſhall I ſay to the Idolatrous Heathen, ſince I my ſelf adore my fellow ſervants: For Creatures are all ſervants, though ſome more excellent than others.</hi>
                  <pb n="343" facs="tcp:102663:162"/>Of the ſame judgement was St. <hi>Anguſtin</hi> who ſpeaks thus;<note n="*" place="margin">Quem invenirem qui me recon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciliatet tibi, an eundum mihi ſuit ad Angelos? qua prece? Quibus Aacramentis? multi conantes ad te redire neque per ſeipſos valen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tes, ſicut audio, tentave<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>unt haec, &amp; inciderunt in deſiderium curi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oſarum viſionum &amp; digni habiti ſunt illuſionibus. Conſell. l. 10. c. 42.</note> 
                  <hi>Whom ſhould I find that might reconcile me unto thee? ſhould I have gone unto the Angels? With what Prayer? With what Sacraments? many endea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>voring to return unto thee, and not being not able to do it by themſelves, as I here have tryed thoſe things, and have fallen into the deſire of curious viſions, and were accounted worthy of illuſions.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">de C. D. l. 9. c. 23.</note> Elſewhere he tels us, <hi>thoſe bleſſed Spirits, however they are called, are no Mediators to bring miſerable mortals to bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſedneſs and immortality,</hi> where, ſaith the Doctor,<note place="margin">p. 154.</note> It would be ridiculous to diſtinguiſh between Mediators of Redemption and Interceſſion: for all that they attributed to their good Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits was only Interceſſion: to this <hi>T. G.</hi> Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plyes,<note place="margin">p. 375, 376.</note> that <hi>this is manifeſtly falſe,</hi> and that Doctor <hi>Stillingfleet not only contradicis the Truth, but him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf too,</hi> to wit becauſe he had before affirmed that <hi>the Aegyptian Daemons,</hi> ſaith Celſus, <hi>healed the diſeaſes of the parts proper to themſelves:</hi> and therefore might juſtly be Invocated. And 2. <hi>be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe he had told us from S.</hi> Auguſtin, <hi>that it was their Office to inform the ſuperior Gods of what they could not know otherwiſe;</hi> this is the only ground of this rude imputation of falſehood and contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diction to the Doctor: and yet this ground is as ridiculouſly vain as if I ſhould affirm this Propoſition to be falſe; that all the Heathens attributed to their good Spirits was only In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terceſſion, becauſe they attributed to them Wings, and an Aetherial body: who is ſo blind as not to ſee, that when the Doctor ſaith <hi>they made
<pb n="344" facs="tcp:102663:163"/>them Mediators of Interceſſion only, not Mediators of Redemption?</hi> by that excluſive <hi>only</hi> he could not intend to ſay that they aſſerted nothing elſe concerning them, as he moſt groſly doth miſtake, or moſt unconſcionably doth interpret him: but only that they aſcribed nothing to them which made them <hi>Mediators of Redemption.</hi> Moreover, is it fair dealing when he thus rails againſt <hi>Dr. Stillingfleet</hi> to do himſelf what he imputes unto the Doctor and quote him falſely in that very place, which yet he manifeſtly doth in ſetting down this paſſage as the Doctors words, <hi>viz. that the giving them Divine Worſhip proceedeth upon that ſuperſtition,</hi> &amp;c. For both to this citation and to many paſſages pretendedly tranſlated from the Fathers, or cited as the ſenſe and mea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning of their words, he adds this word <hi>Divine</hi> where it is not expreſſed; or in the leaſt inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded, only that he may ſeem to anſwer when he doth nothing leſs; which is a fraud ſo horrible and diſingenious that no man can ſufficiently deteſt it, or judge that man can make a con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcience of his actions, who makes a common practice of it. 2. Let any man peruſe S. <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtin</hi>'s whole diſcourſe upon this matter, and he will find that to overthrow this Tenet of<note n="*" place="margin">Sed quia eoſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem Daemones inter ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mines &amp; Deos ita medios conſtitutos putant, tanquam nullus deus homini miſceatur, ut hine perferant deſiderata, inde referant impe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trata: atque hoc Platonici precipui Philoſophorum ac nobiliſſimi ſentiant, cum quibus, velut cum excellentioribus placuit iſtam exa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minare quaeſtionem, utrum cultus plurimorum Deorum proſit ad con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequendam vitam beatam, quae poſt mortem futura eſt. De Civitat. Dei. l. 9. c. 1. p. 268. D.</note> 
                  <hi>Apuleius,</hi> and all Philoſophers that were of the ſame judgement with him, and held that their good Doemons did ſo mediate betwixt the Gods and men, <hi>as that they carried our petitions up to
<pb n="345" facs="tcp:102663:163"/>them, and did return the Aids and Bleſſings of the God to us.</hi> He undertakes the Refutation of this <hi>Platonick Doctrine,</hi> and the examinati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of this Queſtion, whether the worſhip of thoſe many Gods or Daemons was profitable to the obtaining of our future Bliſs; and to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fute this Doctrine of the <hi>Platoniſts,</hi> and to prove this Mediation not to be profitable to this end, he argues thus;<note n="*" place="bottom">Proinde mediatorem inter nos &amp; Deum &amp; mortalitatem habere oportuit tranſeuntem, &amp; beatudinem permanentem: ut per id quod tranſit, congrueret morituris, &amp; ad id quod permanet transferret ex mortuis. Boniigitur Angeli inter miſeros mortales &amp; beatos immor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tales medii eſſe non poſſunt quia ipſi quoque &amp; beati &amp; immortales ſunt. Id. ib. c. 15. vid. etiam c. 13. — Multi ſunt medii Separatores— ne poſſit ad illud unum beatificum perveniri, ad quod<g ref="char:punc">▪</g> ut perducere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mur, non multis, ſed uno Mediatore opus erat, &amp; hoc eo ipſo cujus participatione ſumus beati, hoc eſt Verbo Dei non facto, ſed per quod facta ſunt omnia. Ib. c. 15. A.</note> 
                  <hi>This Mediation cannot be per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed but by a middle perſon, who partakes of ſome what that makes him like unto hoth parties: and therefore cannot be performed by good Angels, ſuch as the</hi> Platoniſt <hi>aſſerts theſe Daemons are, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe Good Angels have happineſs and immorta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity with God, but neither miſery nor mortality by which they may agree with Man.</hi> This is his ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument even in that place, whence Dr. <hi>Stilling<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fleet</hi> doth cite theſe words, that <hi>thoſe who are Chriſtians do believe, that we need not many, but one Mediator, and that ſuch a one, by whoſe participation we are made happy,</hi> i. e. <hi>the word of God not made, but by whom all things were made.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now here the Doctor is with great confi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence,<note place="margin">p. 373.</note> and with as little reaſon accuſed of falſe tranſlation, and addition to St. <hi>Auſtins</hi> words; of addition, becauſe he ſaith, <hi>thoſe that are Chriſtians do believe:</hi> Of falſe Tranſlation in
<pb n="346" facs="tcp:102663:164"/>thoſe words, <hi>we need not many but one Media<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor:</hi> but it is eaſie to vindicate the Doctor from theſe falſe aſperſions; for, that Chriſtians only could be brought to the Enjoyment of God, was certainly St. <hi>Auſtins</hi> Faith, ſo then <hi>ut per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duceremur (ſc. nos ad Deum) non multis, ſed uno Mediatore opus erat, (ſc. nobis)</hi> muſt import thus much, <hi>That we Chriſtians may be brought to God, we have no need of many Mediators.</hi> To cavil at this Tranſlation is to expoſe his ignorance to every School Boy: But to the Teſtimony of St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> he returns this Anſwer, that <hi>it is plain he ſpeaks of ſuch a Mediator,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 374.</note> 
                  <hi>by whoſe participa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion we are made happy,</hi> that is, <hi>a Mediator of Redemption, and not a Mediator of Interceſſion,</hi> Rep. it is as plain that St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſpeaks of ſuch a Mediator, <hi>who is the word of God, not made but making all things,</hi> and that the <hi>Platoniſt</hi> acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged his Mediating <hi>Demons,</hi> to be made by God; the <hi>Platoniſt</hi> may therefore with <hi>T. G.</hi> infer, that it is plain he ſpeaketh not againſt them, though he deſigned nothing elſe, becauſe he ſpeaks of ſuch a Mediator by whoſe partici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pation we are made happy; that is, (ſayth he) the word of God not made, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> 2. Doth not St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> tell us in the begining of this Book, that ſeeing ſome Philoſophers affirmed, that their Good <hi>Demons</hi> were Miniſters to inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cede with God, or carry up our Prayers to him, and to bring back his Bleſſings unto us, therefore he would enter upon this diſpute, <hi>whether the worſhip of thoſe many Gods was pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fitable to Salvation.</hi> And therefore it is evident he ſtood obliged to ſhew they did not contribute to our Salvation, by being Mediators of <hi>Inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſion</hi> for us, as well as to exclude them from from being <hi>Mediators</hi> of <hi>Redemption.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="347" facs="tcp:102663:164"/>
               <p>The Works of <hi>Origen</hi> againſt <hi>Celſus,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">§. 2.</note> are ſo expreſs and clear againſt this practice of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Rome,</hi> that if he had deſigned to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fute the Doctrine of that Church, he could not have deviſed expreſſions more repugnant to it: for having confeſſed that<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. p. 233.</note> 
                  <hi>holy Angels did carry up our Prayers to God, and bring down bleſſings from God to us,</hi> (as he had learned in the School of <hi>Plato</hi>) leaſt any ſhould be tempted to infer from this, that we ſhould pray unto theſe An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels, or that it was uſeful or needful ſo to do, that ſo theſe Bleſſed ſpirits might be more propi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cious or helpful to us; he doth expreſly ſay, that<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. p. 233.</note> 
                  <hi>to invoke them is no reaſonable thing,</hi> and this aſſertion he confirms by many arguments. 1. <hi>It is abſurd</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>to call upon them, becauſe we want the knowledge of their nature, nd becauſe it is above the reach of Man.</hi> And 2. <hi>That if we could attain unto this Knowledge, that very Know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge which declares their Nature and their Offce to us, would not permit us to pray to any other, but unto God the Lord of all, who is abundantly ſufficient for all, by the Son of God.</hi> 3. He reck<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons up in the Apoſtles language, all the kinds and ſorts of Prayer,<note n="(a)" place="bottom">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Orig. contra Cel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſum l. 5. p 233.</note> 
                  <hi>Petition, Deprecation, Interceſſion,</hi> and <hi>Thanksgiving:</hi> And then he adds, <hi>all theſe we muſt put up to God by that high Prieſt, who doth Tranſcend all Angels;</hi> and that this worſhip in any of the kinds forementioned, was therefore not to be conferred upon the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels,
<pb n="348" facs="tcp:102663:165"/>becauſe they were not to receive<note n="(b)" place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>the worſhip due to God.</hi> 4. He adds, that <hi>it was ſufficient to obtain the favour of the holy Angels, and the aſſiſtance of their Prayers, to labour to have God propitious, and to procure his good will by godlineſs and vertue, and by imitation of the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels Piety.</hi> And therefore not only in his an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer to this objection,<note place="margin">Lib. 5. p. 233.</note> but elſewhere he tells us, <hi>me muſt endeavor to approve our ſelves to him, who is one God over all, and we muſt pray to him for mercy, and that if</hi> Celſus <hi>will yet have us to procure the good will of others after him, who is God over all, he muſt conſider, that as when the body is moved, the motion of the ſhadow thereof doth follow: ſo in like manner, having God favourable unto us who is over all, it followeth, that we ſhall have all his Friends, both Angels, and Souls, and Spirits loving unto us: For they have a fellow feel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing with them that are thought worthy to find fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vour from God. To whom they are not only favou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rable, but they pray with them. So as we may be bold to ſay, that when Men which with reſolu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion propoſe unto themſelves the beſt things, do pray unto God: many thouſand of the ſacred powers pray together with them unſpoken to.</hi> Moreover when Celſus affirmed,<note place="margin">Id. l. 8. p. 420.</note> that <hi>thanks were to be given to Dae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons, and that our Prayers and firſt Fruits were to be offered to them;<note n="*" place="margin">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. l. 8. p. 396.</note> that ſo we might obtain their preſence with us, and their favour to us, who have obtained of God to be Diſpenſers of inferiour things:</hi> to this it is replyed by <hi>Origen.</hi> 1. <hi>That God had given no ſuch Government to Daemons.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Id. ib. p. 400.</note> 2. <hi>That
<pb n="349" facs="tcp:102663:165"/>firſt Fruits muſt be offered to God alone, who ſaid, let the Earth bring forth Fruit, and to him to whom the Chriſtians offered their firſt Fruits, they offered alſo their petitions.</hi> 3. He doth acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge that office which <hi>Celſus</hi> had aſcribed to wicked <hi>Daemons</hi> did agree to <hi>Angels,</hi> who up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on that account in Scripture were ſtiled <hi>mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtring ſpirits,</hi> and do encamp about Gods ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vants for their protection and deliverance. But leaſt we ſhould infer with <hi>Celſus,</hi> that we muſt therefore pray unto them, to be thus propi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cious; he adds, we ſhall ſufficiently obtain their favour, by imitation of their Piety, and In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation of that God to whom they pray. For thus he ſpeaks; <hi>If we have a deſire to a multitude, whom we would willingly have to be fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vourable unto us,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">l. 8. p. 400.</note> 
                  <hi>we learn that thouſand thou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſands ſtand by him, and Millions of Millions mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſter unto him, who beholding them that imitate their Piety towards God, as if they were their Kinsfolkes and Friends, help forward their Sal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vation and call upon God, and pray ſincerely, ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pearing alſo, and thinking that they ought to do ſervice to them; and as it were upon one watch-word to ſet forth for the benefit and ſalvation of them that pray to God, unto whom they themſelves alſo pray.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now to all theſe and all the Arguments that any man can bring, <hi>T. G.</hi> returns this An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer,<note place="margin">§. 3. p. 360.</note> 
                  <hi>Viz.</hi> 
                  <q>That Prayer implies either a total dependance upon God as the Author of all good, and ſo we ought to pray to God alone, or an addreſs unto the Members of the Church triumphant, for the aſſiſtance of their Prayers to him, who only can give what we ask, and in this ſenſe it is ſtill uſed by Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man Catholicks, when it is applied to Saints and Angels; when therefore <hi>Origen</hi> denies
<pb n="350" facs="tcp:102663:166"/>that our Prayers are to be offered to any but to Chriſt alone, he ſpeaks of Prayer in the firſt ſenſe.</q> This is that <hi>Catholick anſwer,</hi> which upon all occaſion he produceth. This <hi>Origen</hi> and all the <hi>Fathers</hi> mean, verily it is this, and nothing elſe; Not that the Fathers of the four firſt Centuries, when they ſo roundly and frequently aſſert, that Prayer is to be offered unto God alone, did ever thus diſtinguiſh or ſpeak one title of this nature, no, ſimple Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures as they were: they abſolutely, and with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out all diſtinction condemned what they daily practiſed, and practiſed what they had condem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned; they all ſpake what was abſolutely falſe, and meant only what was true; ſo that no Man could have imagined this to have been their meaning, had not <hi>T. G.</hi> been their Interpre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter. Thus when <hi>Origne</hi> expreſly ſaith,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> l. 8. p. 402.</note> 
                  <hi>It is no reaſonable thing to pray unto the Angels,</hi>
                  <note n="†" place="margin">l. 5. p. 258.</note> 
                  <hi>we muſt only pray to God and to his Son Chriſt Jeſus.</hi> He nuſt affirm, what was a plain and abſolute con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tradiction to the Churches Doctrine, but then his meaning muſt be Orthodox, and contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dictory to what he doth aſſert. When he adds almoſt by way of Syllogiſm, <hi>to whom we Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians offer our firſt Fruits: to him we offer up our Prayers:</hi> But <hi>to God alone we offer up our firſt Fruits, Ergo</hi> to him alone we offer up our Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers. When he informs us, that the <hi>Chriſtians were ſuch as did not pray to Angels,</hi> but <hi>undivi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dedly</hi> and <hi>inſeparably did worſhip God by Jeſus Chriſt,<note place="margin">l. 8. p. 382.</note> and came to God by Chriſt alone,</hi> and <hi>ſo, as to tranſcend even thoſe bleſſed ſpirits, which are called Gods,</hi> He muſt apparently bely the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian World, according to the plain Interpreta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of his words, but his intentions muſt be Orthodox. And yet 3. he doth not only
<pb n="351" facs="tcp:102663:166"/>deny the Doctrine, and the practice of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> to be the Doctrine and practice of the time wherein he lived, but he deſtroys the very ground and reaſon of that practice, <hi>viz.</hi> the benefit we may receive by put<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting up requeſts unto them; and the concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments which ly upon us ſo to do in order to our preſervation from all evil, and the obtain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of the greateſt bleſſings, for he expreſly tels us <hi>our care muſt be to get his favour who alone is God:</hi> and that if <hi>Celſus</hi> (or the Church of <hi>Rome</hi>) would have us to procure the favor of the inferior beings he muſt know that all good Spirits, Souls and Angels, (if we do obtain Gods favor, when we pray to him) they need not be called upon for the aſſiſtance of their prayers for they will pray together with us, (<gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>) not being called upon ſo to do. This he doth frequently repeat, and indeed it is the common language of thoſe times he lived in, witneſs the like expreſſion of <hi>Arnobius,</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">In hoe omne, quod co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lendum eſt coli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus: quod adorari convenit adoramus: quod obſequium Venerationis expoſcit Venerationibus pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meremur. Cum enim divinitatis ipſius tencamus caput, à quo ipſa Divinitas divorum omnium, quicunque ſunt, ducitur, ſupervacuum putamus perſonas ire per ſingulas: cum &amp; ipſi qui ſint, &amp; quae ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>beant nomina neſciamus: &amp; cujus ſint praeterea numeri, neque li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quidum neque comprehenſum, neque exploratum habere poſſimus. Atque ut in terreſtribus Regnis neceſſitate nulla compellimur, rega<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>libus in familiis conſtitutos nominatim cum Principibus adorare, ſed in Regum ipſorum cultu, quicquid illis annexum eſt, tacita &amp; ſe ſentit honorificentia comprehendi: Non alia ratione quicunque hi Dii ſunt, quos eſſe nobis proponitis: fi ſint progenies Regia, &amp; principali oriuntur è capite, etiam ſi nullos accipiant nominatim à nobis cultus, intelligunt ſe tamen honorari communiter cum ſuo Rege, atque in illius venerationibus contineri. Arnobius contra Gentes, lib. 3 p. 101.</note> 
                  <hi>In worſhiping the Father and the Lord of all things we worſhip all things that are to be worſhiped, we
<pb n="352" facs="tcp:102663:167"/>adore all things that may conveniently be adored, we venerate all that calls for veneration. For hold<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to the head from whence theſe Divi borrow their Divinity, we think it needleſs to go to every Perſon; ſeeing wee know not what they are, what names they have, or of what order they may be. And as in honoring the King wee honor all that do belong unto him, ſo what ever Gods you do pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe unto us, if they be of this Kingly progeny, and do belong unto this head, although they do re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive no worſhip from us they underſtand that they are worſhiped together with their King, and are included in that veneration, which we pay to him.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="4">4. This Anſwer renders the diſcourſe of <hi>Origen</hi> impertinent, and a perfect declination of the Queſtion betwixt him and <hi>Celſus:</hi> For <hi>Celſus</hi> thus diſputes, <hi>no God nor any Son of God can poſſibly deſcend from Heaven; but if you do aſſert this of the Angels of God theſe are no other than our Daemons.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Orig. l. 7. 5. p. 23<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> To this St. <hi>Origen</hi> returns this Anſwer. 1. That to deny that any God deſcends from Heaven, is to deny what was eſteemed a thing common by the <hi>Heathen World.</hi> 2. That Chriſtians do indeed confeſs this is the office of the Angels to come down from and to aſcend to Heaven, and to offer up the Prayers of men to God, <hi>but yet,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>we muſt not worſhip them as God, for all our Prayers muſt be directed to God, and to his Son Chriſt Jeſus who is the living Word</hi> and <hi>God.</hi> Which argument if it have any ſtrength at all conſiſts in this, <hi>that whi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>h you muſt not worſhip and adore as God you muſt not pray unto, but Angels you muſt not worſhip and adore as God.</hi> Ergo, <hi>Angels you muſt not pray unto.</hi> This is that Fathers plea to which <hi>T. G.</hi> may anſwer in behalf of <hi>Celſus</hi> as well as of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> that he apparently di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinguiſheth
<pb n="353" facs="tcp:102663:167"/>thoſe Angels both from God and from the Son of God, and therefore did not contend that we ſhould pray unto them as to that God, who is the Author of all good, but only as to the Miniſters and Servants of God, whom he appointed to preſide over ſuch per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons, Families, and Countries. And therefore he was contented only that it might be lawful to ſay unto them as doth the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> to St. <hi>Sebaſtian,</hi> Cerne familiam tuam <hi>(id eſt) behold thy family:</hi> and to St. <hi>Gabriel, preſerve thy Countrey.</hi> 2.<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Celſus</hi> objects that if with God we do adore his Son, then may we (<gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>) venerate his Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters.</p>
               <p>To this St. <hi>Origen</hi> replies; that if<note n="†" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Orig. Contra Celſum. lib. 8. p. 386.</note> 
                  <hi>Cel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus by the Miniſters of God had underſtood</hi> Ga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>briel <hi>and</hi> Michael <hi>and other Angels and Arch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>angels and had contended that they ſhould be ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerated, perpaps by purifying of the word, and of the actions of the venerators, we might ſay ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing of that matter (i.e.)</hi> Perhaps ſome actions which in ſome ſenſe may bear the name of ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neration might be performed to thoſe Angels.</p>
               <p>This <hi>T. G.</hi> thinks a great advantage to his cauſe; and <hi>wonders that the Doctor would produce this paſſage.</hi> But I conceive it is the cleareſt confutation of it, that we could deſire; For
<pb n="354" facs="tcp:102663:168"/>having granted this, and then reſtraining our petitions unto God the Father, and his Son Jeſus Chriſt, as he expreſly doth, he moſt appa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rently demonſtrates that prayer could be no part of the forementioned ſervice he allowed to Saints. 2. In that he thus diſtinguiſheth of veneration and never doth diſtinguiſh in the like manner of prayer and ſupplication, or of <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> and <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>id eſt,</hi> of adoration and worſhip: it follows that although he thought ſome veneration might be allowed to Angels in ſome inferior kind: yet no petition was to be put up unto them, and that no worſhip and adoration ſhould be given unto them. 3. When <hi>Origen</hi> in anſwer to this paſſage ſaith,<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Id. Ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>we</hi> (Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians) <hi>venerate with ſuppli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cations only God and his Son Jeſus Chriſt, and put up our petitions to God by his only Son:</hi> If he doth underſtand only ſuch ſupplications as are made to him as to the Author of all good, he is as vain and impertinent as <hi>T. G.</hi> in his Anſwers to the Dr. for <hi>Celſus</hi> only doth contend for ſuch a wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, and conſequently for ſuch addreſſes on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly as agree unto the <hi>Miniſters</hi> and <hi>Servants</hi> of God. 4. <hi>Origen</hi> plainly doth inform us that the veneration he allowed to Angels was <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> Id. l. 8. p. 416.</note> to ſpeak well of them and pronounce them bleſſed, and imitate to their virtues; and what is this to ſupplication? 3. <hi>Celſus</hi> objects that <hi>Daemons do belong to God and therefore muſt be prayed unto:</hi> and a little after that, <hi>to them it was given to preſide over the Earth,</hi> or to be patrons or Inſpectors of ſuch a City or of ſuch a Countrey; and upon that account infers
<pb n="355" facs="tcp:102663:168"/>we muſt both pray and offer our thandſgiving and firſt fruits unto them. To all this <hi>Origen</hi> replies, that we muſt offer up our prayers to God alone, and we muſt pray to him alone to whom we offer our firſt fruits: in both which places if <hi>Origen</hi> intended only to affirm that prayer was due to God, which implies the ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject of our ſupplication to be the higheſt God and the chief Author of all Good, it is appa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent he doth not in the leaſt deny what <hi>Celſus</hi> pleaded for, <hi>viz.</hi> ſuch ſupplication as he concei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved due to ſuch <hi>Daemons</hi> as were commiſſiona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted from God and belonged to him.</p>
               <p n="5">5. This Anſwer renders the diſcourſes of this learned Father rediculouſly weak and unconclu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding: as <hi>v. g.</hi> 1. We cannot rationally pray to Angels, ſaith this learned Father; <hi>Becauſe we do not know their natures, nor are we capable of the knowledge of them.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">lib. 5. p. 233.</note> Which if we underſtand it thus <q>We know not what their underſtanding is, or whether they have any knowledge of our hearts when preſent, or of our prayers when abſent. And therefore do not conceive it rational to pray unto them, it is both per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinent and concluſive: But if we underſtand it thus, we muſt not pray unto them, as we do to the great God of Heaven; becauſe we do not know their Natures.</q> Nothing is more abſurd and fooliſh, for certainly all Chriſtians knew ſo much of their nature as to believe they were not Gods. Beſides we neither know the nature of God nor are we capable of under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding it, and yet it will not follow that we we may not pray unto him,<note place="margin">lib. 5. p. 239.</note> as to the Author of all Good. Again <hi>it is abſurd,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>having God alwayes preſent with us to pray unto the Son which is not alwayes preſent:</hi> now this abſurdi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty
<pb n="356" facs="tcp:102663:169"/>doth equally reſpect Prayer relative, and ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſolute; for if the Son can hear our prayers, and can obtain Gods bleſſings when he is not preſent, it cannot be abſurd to pray unto him, becauſe not preſent, but if he cannot, then muſt it be abſurd to put up to him ſuch petitions as the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> doth tender to the holy Angels. Moreover <hi>we do not in the leaſt contemne</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>ſo admirable a work of God, but yet we muſt not pray unto</hi> (the Creature or) this work of God,<note place="margin">lib. 5. p. 238.</note> 
                  <hi>becauſe it prayes for us:</hi> Now here can any man conceive he ſhould intend no more but this, you muſt not look on that as the ſupremeſt Deity, which I have told you is his Creature? No ſure, had he and all the Chriſtian World prayed daily to them, who do pray for us, he would have rather ſaid you muſt not pray unto him, <hi>as to that God who is the Author of all good, becauſe he is a Creature.</hi> 6. When <hi>Origen</hi> di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcourſeth of this ſubject he uſually ſaith that we muſt put up our petitions unto God by Chriſt, and having once confeſſed that we may pray directly to Chriſt whom he conceived to be in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferior to the Father) he makes that very ſame diſtinction which our Author and his party do, <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> l. 5. p. 233.</note> That prayer may be taken properly <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> or <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>in an impro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per and abuſive ſenſe:</hi> and in this ſenſe alone he doth approve of prayer made to Chriſt, whereas had he al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowed of any prayers made to Saints and An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels, it is to be preſumed having ſo many pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocations and occaſions to treat upon, and to explain the ſubject, he would have ſometimes uſed this diſtinction, and would not alwayes
<pb n="357" facs="tcp:102663:169"/>have denied this practice and condemned that doctrine, without diſtinction or exception: elſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>where, he ſaith, <hi>If any man be not ſufficient,</hi> (<hi>viz.</hi> to go directly to God) <hi>let him go to the Son of God who is able to heal him.</hi> Since then he never ſaith as doth the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> let him go to <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels,</hi> certain it is that he did not approve this practiſe: and this is yet more evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent from his reply to <hi>Celſus,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Orig. lib. 8. p. 416.</note> for when <hi>Celſus</hi> had objected that <hi>according to the Doctrine of the Aegyptians every part of a man hath a particular Daemon or Aethereal God, and every one of theſe be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing invocated heals the diſeaſes of the parts proper to themſelves. Why then may not the Chriſtians juſtly invocate the favor both of them and others if they had rather be in health than ſickneſs?</hi> To this it is replied by <hi>Origen;</hi> 1. That <hi>Celſus</hi> by ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſing us to go to <hi>Daemons,</hi> ſufficiently declared his diſtruſt of the <hi>inſeparable and undivided worſhip of the God of all,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">lib. 8. p. 417.</note> 
                  <hi>and did imagine that to Worſhip God alone and honor him, was not ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficient to preſerve thoſe that did ſo from diſeaſes and the inſidiations of evil ſpirits;</hi> which is an evident conviction that he did not think the invocation of the Archangel <hi>Gabriel, Michael, Raphael,</hi> or of <hi>Sebaſtian, Valentinus,</hi> or any other <hi>Roman Saint,</hi> (which they of <hi>Rome</hi> do daily invocate for their protection from theſe evil ſpirits, and the diſeaſes which they are ſubject to) was needful for that end: or that it could be practiſed without diſtruſting of the all-ſuffi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient God. 2. He adds, <hi>It is much better to commit our ſelves to God, the Lord of all things by Jeſus Chriſt, and ask of him all help,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">lib. 8. p. 418.</note> 
                  <hi>and in particular the cuſtody of the holy Angels who may deliver us from theſe terreſtrial Daemons.</hi> where alſo it is manifeſt that he would have us ask the
<pb n="358" facs="tcp:102663:170"/>help and cuſtody of Angels, not from them, as is the manner of the Roman Church, but only from the God of Angels.<note place="margin">Orig. ib.</note> 3. He affirms that health is to be ſought either <hi>by means of the Phyſitian, which is the ordinary way, or by extraordinary means,</hi> viz. <hi>by piety towards God in our addreſſes to him,</hi> by which expreſſion it is alſo manifeſt that he was ignorant of that way of ſeeking health, which had its riſe from after ages, and is ſo common in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> for otherwiſe, as it is excellently obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved by the learned Doctor,<note place="margin">p. 150.</note> he muſt have told him that Chriſtians were not to addreſs <q>them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves to <hi>Chnumen, Chnaachnumen, Cnat, Sicat, Biu, Eru,</hi> or any other Heathen <hi>Daemons</hi> to obtain theſe Bleſſings but unto <hi>Raphael</hi> and <hi>Appollonia, Sebaſtian</hi> and <hi>Roach.</hi>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>Unto the firſt and ſecond argument urged by the Doctor, and moſt apparently confounding the doctrine and common practice of the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man Church; <hi>T. G.</hi> affords us not one word of anſwer; the evidence being too plain and pregnant to admit of a reply; but over the third remark he triumphs and undertakes to render it ridiculous to all ſober Readers by ſhewing two things. 1. The difference between the Doctrine and Practice of the <hi>Aegyptians,</hi> and that of the <hi>Catholicks.</hi> 2. The reaſonableneſs of the practice of making addreſſes to one particular Saint ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther than another: But 1. were both theſe things as true as Goſpel, yet are they horribly im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pertinent to what the Doctor urged, <hi>viz.</hi> that <hi>Origen</hi> had he conceived the invocation of any holy Angels or of Saints departed proper to ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain deliverance from the diſeaſes of the body he would have mentioned their names, in op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſition to the names of thoſe Aegyptian preſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dents
<pb n="359" facs="tcp:102663:170"/>or Daemons, whom <hi>Celſus</hi> did adviſe us to invoke on that account, Which argument is more convincing, becauſe he doth oppoſe unto them the holy name of <hi>Jeſus</hi> as that which was invoked by all true Chriſtians to that end: Now unto this conſideration nothing is more imper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinent and more ridiculouſly oppoſed than theſe two things: For what if the <hi>Aegyptians</hi> did conceive their <hi>Gnat</hi> and <hi>Sicat</hi> to be Gods, why ſhould not <hi>Origen</hi> reply, that, we expect aſſiſtance rather from our Saints and Angels, than your Gods? And if the practice of making ſuch addreſſes to particular Saints had been concei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved ſo reaſonable by this learned Father, he had the greater reaſon upon ſo fair an opportunity to have made mention of theſe Saints. <hi>T. G.</hi> ſaw this and knew that if the Doctors Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment had been propounded thus he could have nothing to object againſt it: And therefore that he might be able to frame ſome colour of an Anſwer he makes the Doctor ſpeak as if he did affirm <q>there was no difference between the Aegyptian Daemons or Aethereal Gods,<note place="margin">p. 362.</note> and the Saints deceaſed, but in the names: or between the Aegyptians addreſſes to theſe De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vils, and thoſe of the Catholicks to the holy Saints and Angels, but in the language; and that there needed no more but to correct the names as you would do faults in Printing; <hi>viz.</hi> for <hi>Chnumen</hi> to read <hi>Raphael,</hi> for <hi>Chnaach<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>numen, Apollonia,</hi> for <hi>Gnat Sebaſtian,</hi> &amp;c.</q>
               </p>
               <p>Whereas this affirmation is plainly inconſiſtent with the Doctors words,<note place="margin">p. 150.</note> who introduceth one of the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> affirming that the thing was rational which he ſaid, only they were out in their names: For inſtead of <hi>Chnumen, Chna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>achumen, Cnat, Sy<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>at, Biu, Eru,</hi> &amp;c. they ſhould
<pb n="360" facs="tcp:102663:171"/>have choſen <hi>Raphael</hi> for traveling, and againſt diſeaſes; <hi>Apollonia</hi> againſt the tooth-ach. Now it is ſure no Roman Doctor ever taught the very <hi>name</hi> of <hi>Raphael</hi> and <hi>Appollonia</hi> would cure diſeaſes, but that the Souls or perſons called by thoſe names, could do it And, 2. No Roma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſt can be preſumed to confeſs, according to the principles of his profeſſion, that it was either rational to pray to evil Spirits, or to bare words and names: and therefore when he brings him in aſſerting that the thing was rational which <hi>Celſus</hi> ſaid, only the names were to be changed, he cannot be conceived to mean it otherwiſe than thus <hi>it is rational we ſhould pray for health, pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vided that we do not do it to theſe evil Spirits which are called by the names of</hi> Cnat <hi>and</hi> Sicat, <hi>but to thoſe bleſſed Spirits which in our Lyturgies are called</hi> Raphael, Apollonia, Sebaſtian <hi>and</hi> Roach. 2 Of theſe two things the ſecond, <hi>viz.</hi> the rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonableneſs of this practice the Doctor was ſo far from mocking at or making it the ſubject of his mirth, as doth <hi>Arnobius,</hi> that it is barely mentioned by the Doctor without the leaſt re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>flection on it, that unleſs to mention be to expoſe this practice to deriſion, the Doctor cannot without the greateſt falſhood be accuſed of it; and if it be ſo, this guilt falls heavy on <hi>T. G.</hi> who ſpends ſo many pages to juſtify what is expoſed if it be only mentioned:<note place="margin">T. G. p. 368, 362, 363.</note> The diffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence he puts betwixt the Aegyptian Daemons and his Saints and Angels is (1.) that <hi>the Aegyptians believed their Daemons to be Gods.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 363.</note> But this is either manifeſtly falſe, or elſe intended only to delude the Reader; for <hi>Celſus</hi> calls them <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> Earthly Daemons:<note place="margin">apud O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rig. l. 8. p. 417.</note> and adds <q>that wiſe men taught their power was limited, that they could only heal mens bodyes and foretell fu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture
<pb n="361" facs="tcp:102663:171"/>things to private Men, and Cities, and had the power to do ſuch things as did con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cern the actions of Mortal Men; and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore bids us to beware, leſt we be guilty of exceſs in paying Homage to them, and ſo forget that ſervice which we owe unto their Betters.</q> Whence it is evident, that <hi>Celſus</hi> did not ſpeak of them as Gods in the moſt fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mous ſenſe, as it imports the great Creator of the World; but in that ſenſe, in which St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith, <hi>whether you call them Angels,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">de C. D. l.9. c. ult.</note> 
                  <hi>Gods, or Daemons, the difference is only in the name:</hi> Hence in this very place, <hi>Celſus</hi> firſt calls them Daemons, and then by way of Paraphraſe aethereal Gods. (2.) Saith he,<note place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>the Invocation which</hi> Celſus <hi>here contended for,</hi> was <hi>votiva illis ſacrificia reddere, to offer Sacrifice to them, (which is due to God alone) and that upon account, that they had power to heal the Diſeaſes of the parts proper to themſelves.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Anſw. (1.) this is that diſingenious art of ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to the words of <hi>Origen,</hi> which <hi>T. G.</hi> is ſo unconſcionable guilty of. For doth <hi>Celſus</hi> ſay, that if we ſacrifice unto them they will heal us? No; he expreſly ſaith, <hi>invocati ſanant,</hi> they do it <hi>being called upon:</hi> doth he ſay, that what he called Invocation was a Sacrifice? No, Doth he move us to ſacrifice unto them becauſe they heal? No, but only doth infer,<note place="margin">p. 416.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>why may we not endeavor to pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cure their favour,</hi> doth <hi>Origen</hi> reply, that though he mentioned Invocation, he intended Sacrifice? No, but only thus, <hi>Celſus would have us to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve the Daemons <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> and pay them Reverence,</hi> if <hi>Celſus</hi> did contend for <hi>ſacrificia vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiva, Origen</hi> anſwered not one word. to that which he contended for. Did the Aegyptian</p>
               <pb n="362" facs="tcp:102663:172"/>
               <p>
                  <hi>Magi</hi> procure theſe bleſſings from them by Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice? No, <hi>Origen</hi> tells us, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> that <hi>the Aegyptian Magitians did this by Invocation of their Daemons,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 417.</note> did he imagine that <hi>Celſus</hi> ſo conceived? No, he expreſly ſaith, that he had given us a Catalogue of <hi>Aegyptian</hi> Names <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>which being called upon,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>healed the diſtempers of their parts.</hi> Hath then <hi>T. G.</hi> no colour for this Interpretation? Anſw. For ſaying, that by In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation <hi>Celſus</hi> intended <hi>votiva ſacrificia,</hi> he hath no pretence. For mentioning <hi>votiva ſacrificia</hi> he hath only this, <hi>viz.</hi> that <hi>Celſus</hi> before he came to mention the <hi>Aegyptian Daemons,</hi> ſpeaking of other <hi>Daemons,</hi> he contends <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>that Sacrifices of thanksgiving muſt be due unto them;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 415, 416.</note> which <hi>T. G.</hi> very fairly turns into <hi>votiva ſacrificia,</hi> or <hi>petitory ſacrifices,</hi> that ſo he might have ſomething to pretend by way of Anſwer, though it be contradictory to <hi>Ori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gen</hi> and <hi>Celſus,</hi> and to the practice of thoſe <hi>Aegyptians</hi> he mentions.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Origen acknowledgeth,<note place="margin">Object. p. 361. § 4.</note> that the Angels do of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fer up the prayers of Men to God: and ſurely it can never be Idolatry to deſire them to do what they do:</hi> Anſw. The miniſter prays for his Pariſh, and yet ſhould every Pariſhioner in his private Cloſet deſire him to pray for them, ſhould they put up mental prayers unto him, and ſo aſcribe unto him the knowledge of the heart, and of the deſires of Men abſent from him, they would make an Idol of him. Thus albeit the Angels are preſent in the aſſemblies of Saints, and of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fer up the prayers they hear, yet to invoke them when abſent, and with mental prayer, may duly be eſteemed Idolatry.</p>
               <p n="2">
                  <pb n="363" facs="tcp:102663:172"/>2. <hi>T. G.</hi> informs us,<note place="margin">Ibid.</note> that <hi>Origen</hi> in his firſt <hi>Homily</hi> upon <hi>Ezekiel,</hi> invocates an <hi>Angel</hi> in theſe words,<note n="*" place="margin">Veni Angele ſuſcipe ſermone converſum ab errore priſtino, a doctrina Daemoniorum, ab iniquitate in altum loquente, &amp; ſuſcipiens eum quaſi Medicus bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus confove, atque inſtitue, parvulus eſt, hodie naſcitur ſenex repue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>raſcens, &amp; ſuſcipe tribuens ei baptiſmum ſecundae regenerationis. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> 133. E.</note> 
                  <hi>Come holy Angel and receive him who is converted from his former Sins. Anſwer.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. We have juſt reaſon to ſuſpect this place is an addition to the works of <hi>Origen,</hi> 1. Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe it contradicts his conſtant plain opinion de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livered ſo often, and ſo induſtriouſly confirmed in his reply to <hi>Celſus,</hi> it alſo contradicts the practice of Church then being, (as <hi>Origen</hi> himſelf declares.</p>
               <p n="2">2. He ſpeaks thus to the Angel, <hi>Receive him, and confer upon him the Baptiſme of the ſecond rege<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neration.</hi> Now who ever heard of any Bapti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zed by an Angel, who ever heard ſo uncouth and abſurd a Phraſe as is the <hi>Baptiſme of ſecond Regeneration?</hi> theſe therefore cannot be the words of Learned <hi>Origen,</hi> as all that know him muſt confeſs. Beſides, this ſpeech can be applied to none but <hi>Origen</hi> himſelf, and if it hath any ſenſe,<note place="margin">A. d. 153.<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.121, 122, 123.</note> it ſeemeth plainly to refer to his repen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tance after his lapſe into Idolatry, which haply is ſtiled <hi>the Baptiſm of a ſecond Regeneration,</hi> ſince then that ſtory is confuted by <hi>Baronius,</hi> it follows, that this paſſage which refers unto it, muſt be alſo falſe.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Were it granted that thoſe are the true words of <hi>Origen,</hi> they contain only an <hi>Apoſtro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phe,</hi> ſuch as is that of <hi>Auſtin</hi> to St. <hi>Chryſoſtome,</hi> enter St. <hi>John,</hi> ſit with thy Brethren and others mentioned, c.9. Or (2.) If I ſhould grant
<pb n="364" facs="tcp:102663:173"/>them to contain a formal Prayer, it is directed only to an <hi>Angel</hi> whom he conceived to be pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent, and it is only a <hi>vocal prayer,</hi> (for <hi>Origen</hi> conceived not only that every perſon, but alſo every Church had a<note n="*" place="bottom">Ego non ambigo &amp; in caetu noſtro adeſſe Angelos non ſolum Ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peraliter omni Eccleſiae ſed etiam figillatim. Hom. 23. in luc.</note> particular Angel that preſided over it, and ſo was preſent there:) And therefore this Example is not pertin ent to prove what we deny, <hi>viz.</hi> that it is lawful to pray unto them, when we have no aſſurance of their preſence, or with <hi>mental prayer.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div type="conclusion">
               <pb n="365" facs="tcp:102663:173"/>
               <head>THE CONCLUSION</head>
               <argument>
                  <p>sheweth <hi>1.</hi> That what <hi>T. G.</hi> alleadgeth to prove the <hi>Dr.</hi> Guilty of falſe and diſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>genious Citations, is moſt unconſcionably falſe. <hi>2.</hi> That <hi>T. G.</hi> is notoriouſly Guilty of falſe and diſingenious citations. <hi>3.</hi> That he very falſty repreſents the queſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on touching the Invocation of the Saints departed. <hi>4.</hi> That <hi>T. G.</hi> is a Man of Wit; but in his Book, he hath not in the leaſt diſcovered himſelf to be a Man of Learning or of Judgment, but given us juſt reaſon to ſuſpect his want of both.</p>
               </argument>
               <p>WE are informed by the incomparable <hi>Dalle,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">§ 1. De uſu Patrum Cap. 3. p. 43.</note> that it was a Theſis publickly propoſed and defended by the <hi>College</hi> of <hi>Lovain, that it is no mortal ſin to elude a great Authority, that is detracting from, or noxious to us with a Lye;</hi> and that the <hi>Janſeniſts</hi> do frequently ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject againſt the Jeſuits, the ſame ungodly Te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>net. That this hath been the conſtant practice of <hi>T. G.</hi> and that he owes the glory of his Book to his exact Conformity, to this acurſed Doctrine, I have demonſtrated already from many inſtances ſo clear, that nothing can admit of grea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter
<pb n="366" facs="tcp:102663:174"/>evidence. Before I enter into a farther de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monſtration of this Charge, I muſt aſſure the Chriſtian Reader, that from my heart I wiſh, that I had nothing of this nature to object againſt <hi>T. G.</hi> and I do think my ſelf unhappy that I have to deal with one, who by ſo baſe a proſtitution of his Conſcience, doth ſeek advantage to his cauſe. Indeed the ſubject is ſo unpleaſant and unwelcome to me, that I would certainly have wholly waved it, had not my Duty to my Bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, and the diſadvantage which the truth might ſuffer from theſe Arts, obliged me to pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceed in this diſcovery, which both in pity to my ſelf, and to my Adverſary, I ſhall confine to the conſideration of what he hath delivered Part the Third, that ſo my Labour and his Guilt may be the leſs. This being thus premiſed, the Truth of what I charge him with, ſhall be made good. (1.) By conſideration of what he offers to crack the credit of the Dr. and caſt a Diſrepute on his incomparable Labors. And (2.) From divers inſtances of his endeavors by the forementioned Arts, to weaken the Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thorities produced againſt him. And</p>
               <p>Firſt,<note place="margin">§. 2.</note> the Dr. is very often (but moſt un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>juſtly) charged with falſe Citations, Interpreta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions, and ſuggeſtions, touching the Authors cited by him, v. g. <hi>The Dr.</hi> ſaith he, <hi>makes a terrible blunder by his dextrous Tranſlating,</hi> &amp;c. p. 371. And again p. 373. <hi>The Dr.</hi> ſaith he, <hi>firſt makes a Preface of his own, as if it was</hi> St. Auſtins, <hi>and then turns</hi> opus erat, <hi>there was no need, into we need not,</hi> &amp;c. And p. 375. he makes the Dr. to <hi>avm<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ch in the face of the World</hi> 156. what was a perfect contradiction to what he told us out of St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> p. 155. and out of <hi>Celſus.</hi> p. 150. Theſe imputations I have alrea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy
<pb n="367" facs="tcp:102663:174"/>proved to be falſe and groundleſs in their reſpective places; whither I refer the Reader.<note place="margin">v. Ch. 9. § 3.</note> Again, the Dr. having given us the deſcant of <hi>Theodoret,</hi> upon that paſſage of St. <hi>Paul,</hi> and upon that Canon of <hi>Laodicea,</hi> which forbids Chriſtians to Worſhip Angels, he ſubjoyns theſe words, <hi>No wonder that</hi> Baronius <hi>is ſo much diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pleaſed with</hi> Theodoret, <hi>for this Interpretation;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 155.</note> 
                  <hi>for he very fairly tells</hi> what he condemns (and St. <hi>Paul</hi> too) <hi>was the practice of their Church, and thoſe Oratories were ſet up by Catholicks, and not by Hereticks.</hi> This is foul dealing ſaith <hi>T. G.</hi> and <hi>theſe are pitiful ſlights of Sophiſtry, to delude an unwary Reader:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 380.</note> 
                  <hi>And he ſhall wonder if the</hi> Dr. <hi>find any one that will believe him,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 383.</note> ſo that what Dr. <hi>Stillingfleet</hi> hath here delivered, muſt be incredible foul dealing, or elſe <hi>T. G.</hi> muſt certainly be guilty of much diſingenuity and fal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhood in this accuſation, which runs thus, <hi>viz. That the</hi> Dr. <hi>ſaith that</hi> Baronius <hi>very fairly tells us,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 383.</note> 
                  <hi>that not only what</hi> Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret <hi>condemned, but what</hi> St. <hi>Paul too</hi> condem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned, <hi>was the practice of the Church of</hi> Rome. Anſw. Theſe words <hi>Baronius fairly tells us (ſaith the</hi> Dr.) that <hi>what</hi> St. <hi>Paul condemned was the practice of the Church,</hi> are a malicious untruth, the Dr. having taken all the care imaginable, to prevent this miſtake in all judicious Readers, for this expreſſion (and St. <hi>Paul</hi> too) which is the only ground of this rude charge, he did not only put in a Parentheſis, but in a different Character, that ſo no Reader might have the leaſt appearance of colour for ſo falſe an imputa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion. This <hi>T. G.</hi> ſaw, as is apparent from the words cited by him, p. 380. And therefore when he comes to lay his accuſation (p. 383. Sect. 3.) he very craftily ſets down the Doctors
<pb n="368" facs="tcp:102663:175"/>words without Parentheſis, or any difference of the Character. This I am ſure is foul deal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, and theſe are pitiful arts of Sophiſtry. What therefore Dr. <hi>Stillingfleet</hi> aſſerts, is only that <hi>Baronius</hi> tells us,<note n="*" place="margin">Ex his videas (quod neceſſario di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cendum eſt) Theodoretum haud fe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liciter, ejus pace ſit dictum, aſſecutum eſſe Pauli verborum ſenſum cum in hujus ad Coloſſenſes Epiſtolae com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentariis dicit haec a Paulo eſſe ſcripta quod tum graſſarentur hae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>retici qui Angelos colendos eſſe jac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tarent — ſic ergo errore ſemel lap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus in alium Graviorem impegit, ut diceret Canonem trigeſſimum quin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum Laodiceni concilii de his Hae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticis eſſe intelligendum qui Ange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>los colendos eſſe docerent quique in eadem regione Aſiae oratoria erexiſſent Sancto Michaeli Archan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelo, incautè nimis quae a Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licis eſſent antiquitus inſtituta, hae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticis quorum nulla eſſet memoria, tribuens. Annal. An. 60. § 20. caeterum Angelos venerari non Hae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticorum ſed Catholicae Eccleſiae mos fuit § 21.</note> 
                  <hi>That what Theodoret condemns, and</hi> in his judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, <hi>St.</hi> Paul <hi>too, was the Practice of the Roman Church,</hi> than which no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing can be more true and certain, for having told us that <hi>Theodoret</hi> aſſerted, haec a Paulo eſſe ſcripta, quod tum graſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſarentur haeretici, qui An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelos colendos eſſe jacta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent, or <hi>that the admonition, beware leaſt any Man de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive you by worſhipping of Angels,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>was written by St.</hi> Paul, <hi>by reaſon of ſome Hereticks, who taught that Angels ſhould be wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped, and that the</hi> 35 <hi>Canon of</hi> Laodicea, <hi>was directed againſt ſuch He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticks as worſhipped Angels,</hi> he adds, caeterum Angelos venerari, non haereticorum, ſed Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholicae Eccleſiae mos fuit: <hi>this he erroneouſly taught; but to worſhip Angels was not the Cuſtome of Hereticks, but of the Church Catholick.</hi> And now let the diſcerning Reader judge what reaſon <hi>T. G.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 381.</note> had to ſay, that <hi>theſe are not</hi> Baronius <hi>his words, but the Doctors;</hi> which is another of his Demonſtrations, that it is but too too evident, that the Dr. hath not dealt fairly with <hi>Baronius:</hi> But ſaith <hi>T.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>G. theſe are not Baronius his words,
<pb n="369" facs="tcp:102663:175"/>but the Doctors, for</hi> Baronius <hi>ſaith there expreſly, that</hi> Theodoret, <hi>as to the Doctrine of the venera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of Angels,</hi> recta ſenſit, <hi>that is, held the ſame which the Roman Church holds at his day.</hi> To which I anſwer in his own expreſſions, <hi>ſuch arts as theſe were enough to make a Man ſuſpect a good cauſe,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 145.</note> 
                  <hi>much more to deſert a bad one:</hi> for <hi>Baronius</hi> doth not abſolutely ſay, that <hi>Theodoret</hi> did <hi>rectum ſentire,</hi> but makes a manifeſt excep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion as to this his Interpretation of St. <hi>Paul</hi> and the forementioned Canon, his words are theſe,<note n="*" place="margin">His igitur de germano ſenſu illius Canonis Elucidatis, ſatis Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reti perperam facta interpretatio re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manet refutata; cum Alioqui N. B. in his quae ſpectant ad dogmata, non ſit dubium ipſum rectum ſenſiſſe de An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelis. Annal. An. 60. § 23.</note> 
                  <hi>Theſe things touching the true ſence of this Canon be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing thus cleared, the falſe Interpretation of</hi> Theodo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret <hi>remains ſufficiently con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>futed, whereas otherwiſe, as to his Doctrine, it is not to be doubted, but he thought right of Angels;</hi> which paſſage doth not only manifeſt the wretched fraudulency of <hi>T. G.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 380.</note> but gives him an example of what he thought incredible: for if <hi>Theodoret</hi> could affirm the practice of the <hi>Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man Church</hi> was an heretical practice, and as ſuch condemned both by St. <hi>Paul,</hi> and by the Canon of the Univerſal Church, and yet hold the ſame with the <hi>Roman Church;</hi> why might not <hi>Baronius</hi> do the like; either <hi>Theodoret</hi> was a very great Dolt, or <hi>Baronius</hi> deals not fairly with him, which is but too too evident.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>T. G.</hi> concludes, that theſe are not <hi>Ba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ronius</hi> his words;<note place="margin">p. 381.</note> 
                  <hi>becauſe the point in which</hi> Ba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ronius <hi>differs from</hi> Theodoret, <hi>is not that thoſe were not condemned by him. And St.</hi> Paul <hi>too, who worſhipped Angels upon the Erroneous account afore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſaid,</hi> viz. <hi>That acceſs could only be made to God by Angels: But that</hi> Theodoret <hi>judged</hi> Baroni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>us
<pb n="370" facs="tcp:102663:176"/>
                  <q>miſtaken in aſſerting the Authors of that Doctrine, not to have been the Heathen Phi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loſophers, but certain Hereticks:</q> 
                  <hi>This is what</hi> Baronius <hi>ſaith.</hi> Where firſt he cunningly (but falſly doth inſinuate) that in the judgment of <hi>Theodoret,</hi> St. <hi>Paul</hi> and the forementioned <hi>Canon,</hi> only condemneth them, who worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed Angels upon this erroneous account, <hi>that acceſs could only be made to God by the Angels:</hi> and if this be the grievous error, and that falſe interpretation,<note place="margin">p. 379.</note> with which <hi>Baronius</hi> doth ſo ſmartly charge him, <hi>T. G.</hi> does very ill to eſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pouſe it in his Interpretation of this Canon. But the truth is, <hi>Theodoret</hi> in the Expoſition of this paſſage of St. <hi>Paul,</hi> only affirms that this was the opinion of the <hi>Hereticks,</hi> but doth not in the leaſt inſinuate, that either the <hi>Council,</hi> or St. <hi>Paul</hi> condemned them only upon this ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count, but without all limitation or exception, he affirms that <hi>they condemned praying to them.</hi> (2.) What he ſays was not the point in which <hi>Baronius</hi> differs from <hi>Theodoret,</hi> is ſo apparently the point, though not the only point, that no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing can be more. For his great peak againſt him is, that he aſſerted, that both St. <hi>Paul</hi> and the forementioned Council condemned the Hereticks for teaching the Worſhip of Holy Angels; whereas ſaith he, <hi>this was the very practice of the Church of Chriſt, and not of He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticks.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Another inſtance of the Doctors juggling tricks,<note place="margin">The Dr. tranſlates it eqqui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocally to perform any ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cred offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces. T.G. p. 386.</note> 
                  <hi>T. G.</hi> produceth <hi>p.</hi> 386. <hi>viz.</hi> that when St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> had affirmed the bleſſed Spirits are not willing we ſhould <hi>Sacra eis facere,</hi> perform ſacred Offices to them, he tranſlates <hi>Sacra fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cere</hi> to perform ſacred Offices, as if he did ima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gine, ignorant perſon that he was, that <hi>Sacra</hi>
                  <pb n="371" facs="tcp:102663:176"/>ſignified Sacred Offices, and <hi>facere</hi> to perform: whereas <hi>T. G.</hi> informs him, that <hi>Sacra facere</hi> is <hi>to Dedicate,</hi> and becauſe this ridiculous interpre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tation would not help him out, for Papiſts dedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cate their ſervice to the bleſſed Spirits; he adds that <hi>it is evident,</hi> St. Auſtin <hi>ſpeaks of the worſhip which is due to God alone; that is, of ſuch dedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cations and conſecrations as were performed by the Heathens to their Daemons as Gods:</hi> And having <hi>T.G</hi>'s. word for this, you ought not to expect his proof. But (1.) The words of St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> do apparently diſtinguiſh betwixt performing Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cred Offices and Conſecration of our ſelves unto them; for ſaith he, the Queſtion is<note n="*" place="margin">Quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>modo Credendi ſint velle a nobis religio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem pie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatemque ſervari: hoc eſt, ut apertius dicam utrum etiam ſibi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>an tantum Deo ſuo, qui eti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am noſier eſt, pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceat eis ut ſicra faciamus, Et Sacrificemus, vel aliqua noſtra, ſen nos ipſos Religionis Ritibus conſecre mus.</note> 
                  <hi>Whether it can pleaſe thoſe holy Spirits that we ſhould perform Sacred offices and Sacrifices to them, or ſhould con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecrate our ſelves or any thing belonging to us by Religious Rites:</hi> The affirmative is the opinion of the <hi>Platoniſts</hi> and of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> but that we ſhould not conſecrate our ſelves un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to them by any Religious Rite is the opinion of S. <hi>Auſtin.</hi> (2.) St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> had in the immedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ate foregoing Chapter undertaken to evince<note n="†" place="bottom">Quos autem bonos, &amp; ideo non ſolum immortales verum etiam beatos Deorum nomine Sacris &amp; Sacrificiis propter vitam b<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>tam poſt mortem adipiſcendam colendos putant, qualeſcunque illi ſint, &amp; quolibet vocabulo digni ſint, non eos velle per tale religionis obſequium niſi unum Deum coli, a quo cre<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ti, &amp; cujus participatione beati ſint, adjuvante ipſo in ſe uenti libro diligentius diſſeremus, de Civit. Dei, l. 9. c. 23.</note> 
                  <hi>that thoſe bleſſed ſpirits would not be worſhiped,</hi> Sacris &amp; Sacrificiis <hi>(id eſt,) by Sacred Offices and Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifices,</hi> but that God only was to be worſhiped by ſuch rites: and though he ſaith they would not be worſhiped <hi>Deorum nomine,</hi> which gave occaſion to this Anſwer of <hi>T. G.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="372" facs="tcp:102663:177"/>
               <p>St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> in this very Chapter doth inform us, that theſe <hi>Palatoniſts</hi> againſt whom he diſpu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted did not differ from the Chriſtians in their apprehenſions of their Daemons, and as if he had intended to exclude this expoſition of <hi>T. G.</hi> he adds that <q>
                     <hi>Platoniſts</hi> acknowledged their Daemons to be good Spirits,<note place="margin">De C D. lib. 9. c. 23.</note> made by God and therefore only called them Gods, in ſuch a ſence, in which the Scripture was wont to Stile the Angels Gods:</q> So that it is moſt certain (1.) that <hi>Sacra facere</hi> was not equi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocally tranſlated to perform Sacred Offices. And (2.) that <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth not ſpeak of the worſhip due to God alone, but of the worſhip due to good Spirits, made by God.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Pag.</hi> 390, 391.<note place="margin">§. 5.</note> We have a freſh attempt to blaſt the Credit of the Doctor, but I have throughly conſidered it, <hi>Chap.</hi> 6. <hi>Prop.</hi> 4. <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rol.</hi> 3. and have made it clear beyond all con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tradiction, that it is, only a rude heap of falſe ſuggeſtions, and deſingenious inſinuations: be pleaſed Reader to conſult the place, and disbe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve me if thou canſt.</p>
               <p>From <hi>p.</hi> 390,<note place="margin">§ 6.</note> to 430. he is more ſparing in his accuſations; but from that Page to the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cluſion of his book, we have but little beſides Prodigious outcries and admirations of the mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerable ſhifts, and diſingenious arts of <hi>Dr. Stil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling fleet;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 431.</note> and thus the Charge begins. <q>I muſt deſire the Reader to take the pains to peruſe attentively the words of S. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> as they ſtand cited in the <hi>Reply,</hi> and the Doctors <hi>Conſidera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions</hi> upon them (for himſelf thought not fit to call them an <hi>Anſwer;</hi>) that by his perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mance in this point, he may ſee to what miſerable ſhifts, and diſingenious <hi>arts they</hi> are put, who will <hi>ſhut their Eyes,</hi> and fight
<pb n="373" facs="tcp:102663:177"/>againſt the <hi>light</hi> of a <hi>Noon-day</hi> truth.</q> And then he proceeds to charge the Doctor with <hi>corrupting the words of Auſtin,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">li. 22.</note> and with an expoſition <hi>not only oppoſit unto the ſence of</hi> Auſtin,<note place="margin">li. 29.</note> 
                  <hi>but confuted by him.</hi> And with affirming what <hi>if he had not ſhut his Eyes could not have been affirmed,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">li. 16.</note> and yet all this I have demonſtrated to be falſe, <hi>Chap.</hi> 9. <hi>Sect.</hi> 11.</p>
               <p>But then what follows (<hi>p,</hi> 432.) is that diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ingenious accuſation which deſerves for ever to to be branded with a note of Infamy; <hi>viz. Whereas he ſaith that I conveniently left out, what</hi> St. Auſtin <hi>adds,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 432.</note> 
                  <hi>that not only Sacrifice was refuſed by Saints and Angels, but any other Religious ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nor, which is due to God himſelf; had he not con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veniently put in thoſe words (any other Religious honor) into the Text,</hi> (<hi>for they are not in</hi> S. Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtin) <hi>he had had nothing to blind his Reader with. Whoever looks into the Text will judge he had done much more conveniently for his Cauſe had he left it out.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 433.</note> 
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> This he avoucheth here in the face of the world but as I ſuppoſe in confidence that neither his <hi>Reader</hi> or his <hi>Adverſary</hi> would be ſo rude as to look into the Text, or to ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect the truth of what he doth aſſert with ſo much confidence: For thus St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſpeaks, <hi>Cum autem ad hunc</hi> Cultum <hi>pertineat oblatio Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crificii unde Idololatria dicitur eorum qui hoc etiam Idolis exhibent nullo modo</hi> tale aliquid <hi>offerimus.</hi> Now let it only be obſerved that Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice is on all hands confeſſed to be religious worſhip,<note place="margin">lib. 20. contra Fauſt. c 21.</note> and then let Romaniſts themſelves be judge, whether <hi>nullo modo tale aliquid offerimus</hi> do not ſignify <hi>we do not offer ony other religious honor which is due to God himſelf,</hi> and which would render us Idolaters? ſo unhappily did he adviſe us to peruſe attentively the words of <hi>Auſtin,</hi> which do ſo clearly evidence that it is not
<pb n="374" facs="tcp:102663:178"/>the Doctor but <hi>T. G.</hi> who is forced to fly to <hi>miſerable ſhifts,</hi> and <hi>diſingenious Arts.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The Doctor (<hi>p.</hi> 173.<note place="margin">§ 7.</note>) Speaks thus, <q>we do not ſay, that ſome ſuperſtitions did not creep in after the Anniverſary meetings at the Sepulchres of the <hi>Martyrs</hi> grew in requeſt; for St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> himſelf ſaith that <hi>what they taught was one thing, and what they did bear with was another,</hi> ſpeaking of the Cuſtoms uſed at thoſe Solem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nities.</q> Now here <hi>T. G.</hi> is pleaſed to repreſent him as a moſt unconſcionable Cheat, and with great wonderment Cryes out; <q>Is it poſſible he could think ſo great a <hi>forb</hi> as this could paſs for <hi>current</hi> in the World?<note place="margin">p. 439.</note> Is it poſſible he could have <hi>courage</hi> enough to cite the place, where theſe words are to be found, and not fear a <hi>Rat,</hi> Obſerve I pray. What St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> condemns is this, that <hi>ſome</hi> who brought <hi>Wine</hi> and <hi>Meat</hi> to the <hi>Sepulchres</hi> of the <hi>Martyrs</hi> took ſo plentifully of them, that <hi>they made them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves drunk:</hi> His words are theſe, <hi>as for thoſe who make themſelves drunk at the Sepulchres of the Martyrs:</hi> how <hi>can they be approved by us whom ſound doctrine condemns, even when they do it in their own private houſes.</hi> This was the Cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtom of which S. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith that the Governors of the Church <hi>did not teach it but bore with it till it could be amended.</hi> And the Doctor had the <hi>conſcience</hi> by a ſubtle Inſinuation, to make his Reader believe, that what S. <hi>Auſtin</hi> condemned, was the <hi>deſiring,</hi> or, as he calls it, <hi>wiſhing the Martyrs to pray for them,</hi> I ſhall leave him to make <hi>ſatisfaction</hi> to <hi>God</hi> and the <hi>World.</hi> Repl.</q> Here I am at a ſtand for I am loath to think that any Chriſtian ſhould with ſuch confidence and pertneſs accuſe his Brother (though he be an Adverſary) without the leaſt occaſion or
<pb n="375" facs="tcp:102663:178"/>reaſon ſo to do. Conſcience and credit are ſo deeply intereſted in ſo foul a Charge, that I can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not imagin that it ſhould be laid by any perſon who values either of them, againſt one who is wholly innocent. I will not therefore ſay the Doctor is not Guilty, but will crave leave to tell the Reader what mine Eyes can wittneſs too. <hi>viz.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1.<note place="margin">p. 174.</note> That what the Doctor doth affirm is <hi>that</hi> St. Auſtin <hi>Speaking of the cuſtoms uſed at the So<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lemnityes of Martyrs, ſaith, that what they taught was one thing and what they did bear with was another.</hi> Now what thoſe Cuſtoms were St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> and from him the Doctor tells us in this very Parapraph <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Novi multos eſſe Sepulchrorum &amp; Picturarum Adoratores: novi multos eſſe qui luxurioſiſſimè ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per mortuos bibant, &amp; epulas Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>daveribus exhibentes ſuper ſepul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tos ſeipſos ſep<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>liant. Nunc vos illud admoneo, ut aliquando Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiae Catholicae maledicere de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſinatis vituperando mores homi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num, quos &amp; ipſa condemnat, &amp; quos quotidie tanquam malos fili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>os cotrigere ſtudet. De moribus Eccleſ. Cath. lib. 1. cap. 34.</note> 
                  <hi>Their banquetings at the Martyrs Tombs, and their worſhiping of Sepulchres and Pictures: viz.</hi> the Pictures of thoſe Martyrs, which Image wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip being relative, muſt certainly refer unto the worſhip of the martyrs by them; which cuſtom St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> had no ſooner men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioned but he cryes out, <hi>Now I adviſe you</hi> (Manicheans) <hi>that you ceaſe</hi> to ſpeak evil of the Catholick Church by upbraiding it with the manners of thoſe whom ſhe her ſelf con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demneth,<note place="margin">quam a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perte ir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>repenten, improbat cor ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>etu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinem. Th. The<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ol. 206. Th. 12.</note> 
                  <hi>and ſeeketh every day to correct as naughty Children:</hi> when the Excellent <hi>Voſſius</hi> had al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged this place he preſently cryes out <hi>See with what clearneſs</hi> St. Auſtin <hi>reprehends this growing Cuſtom.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. My Eyes can witneſs that what St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth refer to, not only in the place now cited and quoted by the learned Doctor, but in the
<pb n="376" facs="tcp:102663:179"/>paſſage he excepts againſt, is not only the luxu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry of the intemperate, as <hi>T. G.</hi> ſuggeſts, but it is alſo error infirmorum <hi>i. e. the error of the weak;</hi> as <hi>Auſtin</hi> teſtifies. To make this farther evident let us conſider that the objection of the <hi>Mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cheans,</hi> which St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> Anſwers in this place, was this: <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Hinc nobis calumniatur Fauſtus quod Martyrum memorias hono<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ramus, in hoc dicens, nos Idola convertiſſe. l. 20. c. 21.</note> that the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thocicks had converted the Chriſtian Martyrs into Idols, that they did drink and feaſt at their Sepulchres, and that they <q>worſhiped them with like addreſſes,<note place="margin">Vertiſſe dicit Idola in Martyres, quos votis, inquit ſimilibus coli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis, Defunctorum umbras vino placatis &amp; dapibus. Adverſ Fauſt. lib. 20. ibid.</note> or by preſenting of the like de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſires to them.</q> To the ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cond part of this objection St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> largely Anſwers that it was true <q>they gave to holy Martyrs the worſhip of ſociety and love, but did not give to them that wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip which was due to God.</q> And then procee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to the other part of the Objection, touching thoſe who at the feaſt of Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs did eat and drink unto exceſs, he tels us <hi>that the Church condemns them,</hi> and then immediately he adds,<note n="†" place="margin">Qui autem ſe in memoriis Martyrum inebriant, quomodo à nobis approbari poſſunt, cum eos, etiam ſi in Domibus ſuis id fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciant, Sacra Doctrina condem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>net? Sed aliud eſt quod docemus<g ref="char:punc">▪</g> aliud quod ſuſtinemus: aliud quod praecipere jubemur, aliud quod emendare praecipimur; &amp; donec emendemus, tolerare compelli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mur. Alia eſt diſciplina Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>anorum, alia luxuria vinolento<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum, vel error infirmorum. Ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſ. Fauſtum lib. 20. cap. 21.</note> 
                  <hi>that it is one thing which we teach, another thing which we endure, it is one thing which we are enjoyned to commanded, but it is ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther thing which we are com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded to amend, and till we can do ſo, we are conſtrained to ſuffer: the diſcipline of Chriſtians is one thing, the luxury of Wine-bibbers, or the infir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mity of the weak, another.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="377" facs="tcp:102663:179"/>
               <p>And now I leave it to the judgment of all ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber perſons, to conſider, whether the luxury of wine bibbers, was the only thing St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſpeaks of here, and whether he doth not alſo ſpeak of the infirmity of ſuch as gave occaſion to that objection of the <hi>Manicheans, ſimilibus votis eos colitis.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. Whereas he adds,<note place="margin">p. 439.</note> the Dr. had the Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcience <q>by a ſubtil inſinuation, to make his Reader believe, that what St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> condem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned was the deſiring, or as he calls it, wiſhing the Martyrs to pray for them.</q> Anſ. this is ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther inſtance of <hi>T. G</hi>'s. Excellency in the Art of Calumny. For all that can be Rationally infer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red from the Doctors words, is only this, <hi>that St.</hi> Auſtin <hi>did affirm, that ſuperſtitions at that time had creeped into the Church, and therefore this as well as others might do ſo.</hi> But had the Dr. uſed this inſinuation, it would have been as true as it is counted ſubtil, for St.<note n="*" place="margin">Verun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tamen &amp; in hoc ipſo di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtant plu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rimum culpae vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nolento<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum &amp; Sacrile<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gorum. Longe quippe minotis peccati eſt, ebrium redire a Martyribus, quam vel jejunium ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>cuiſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>care Martyribus. Sacrificare Martyribus dixi, non dixi ſacrificare Deo in memoriis Martyrum, quod frequentiſſime facimus, illo duntax<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>at ritu, quo ſibi ſacrificari novi Teſtamenti manifeſtatione praecepit: quod pertinet ad illum cultum, qui latria dicitur, &amp; uni Deo debe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur, Ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> here affirms, <hi>it is a leſs Sin to return Drunk from thoſe Solemnities, than to ſacrifice unto the Martyrs whilſt we continue to be Faſting; I ſay,</hi> (quoth he) <hi>to ſacrifice unto the Martyrs but I do not ſay to ſacrifice to God at the Memorial of Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs, which we often do, after the manner only, according to which God hath commanded us to Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice under the Goſpel, which Sacrifice doth apper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain unto</hi> Latria, <hi>and is due to God alone. Whence I thus argue.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="378" facs="tcp:102663:180"/>
               <p>That which is a Goſpel Sacrifice ought not to be offered to a Creature; But prayer is a Goſpel Sacrifice; (for ſo St.<note n="†" place="margin">Quas autem habere ſimplices &amp; puras orationes tanquam divinos honores &amp; ſacrifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cia pote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritis? ubi ſunt ſacrificia veſtra ſimplices ac purae orationes veſtrae? l. 20. contr. Fauſtum. c. 17.</note> 
                  <hi>Auſtin</hi> doth often ſtile it in this very Book) <hi>Ergo,</hi> prayer ought not to be offered to a Creature; and now it is not eaſy to declare, whether the folly or the falſhood, the confidence or the weakneſs of this accuſation were the geater: but I am not wil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling to expoſe him farther in this matter, I pray God he may repent of this Iniquity, and make due ſatisfaction to God and the World, and Dr. <hi>Stillingfleet,</hi> and ſo I paſs on to ſome freſh diſcoveries of the ſame.</p>
               <p>In his reply to the firſt Anſwer of the Dr. he affirms,<note place="margin">§ 8.</note> that <hi>Auſtin himſelf held formal Invoca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions a part of the Worſhip due to Saints.</hi> This he confirms,<note place="margin">p. 25.</note> firſt from that paſſage of St. <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtin, let bleſſed</hi> Cyprian <hi>help us with his Prayers,</hi> and for a farther confirmation of it,<note place="margin">p. 26.</note> 
                  <hi>viz.</hi> that <hi>Auſtin</hi> held this Invocation to be a part of Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip due to Saints. <hi>We have,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>genious confeſſion of</hi> Calvin <hi>himſelf,</hi> Inſtit. lib. 3. Ch. 20. n. 22. <hi>where ſpeaking of the Third Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil of</hi> Carthage, <hi>in which</hi> St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> was <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent, he acknowledged it was the Cuſtom at that time to ſay, Holy</hi> Mary, or <hi>Holy</hi> Peter <hi>pray</hi> for <hi>us.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 174.</note> To this the Doctor anſwers thus, <hi>I can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not but wonder, if he ſaw the words in Calvin, that he would produce them; for</hi> Calvin <hi>doth there ſay, that the Council of</hi> Carthage <hi>did forbid pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to Saints, leaſt the publick prayers ſhould be corrupted by ſuch kind of adreſſes, holy</hi> Peter <hi>pray for us: To this</hi> T. G. replies, <hi>have not I more reaſon to</hi> wonder <hi>at his</hi> wonder,<note place="margin">p. 444.</note> 
                  <hi>for why,
<pb n="379" facs="tcp:102663:180"/>I pray, was ſuch a Decree made, and why did the</hi> Fathers <hi>of that</hi> Council <hi>fear, leſt the</hi> publick prayers <hi>ſhould be corrupted by</hi> ſuch kind <hi>of addreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes, if there were</hi> no ſuch Cuſtome <hi>at that time? either the Doctor</hi> corrupts <hi>the words of his dear</hi> Maſter Calvin, <hi>or, it is manifeſt, they</hi> imply <hi>it was the</hi> Cuſtome <hi>at that time to ſay</hi> Holy Peter pray for us. <hi>Anſw.</hi> The Dr. doth confeſs that there was ſuch a Cuſtom, condemned by <hi>Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cils</hi> and <hi>Fathers,</hi> as was that Cuſtom of thoſe times, of Banquetting at the Sepulchres of Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs, and that which is condemned by the ſame Council in theſe words, <hi>It pleaſeth us that the Altars which are commonly erected in the Fields and Roads, as the Memorials of the Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrs, in which it is not evident, that the body or any reliques of the Martyrs are preſerved, ſhould be demoliſhed by the Biſhops, if that can be done, but, if the popular tumults will not ſuffer it, then let the people be admoniſhed, that they do not fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quent theſe places.</hi> Can. 3. ſo that <hi>T. G.</hi> diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſeth thus, that which was condemned by the Councils and Fathers was the Cuſtom of thoſe times, but direct prayer and invocation, was condemned by the Counſel and the Fathers, <hi>Ergo</hi> it was the Cuſtom of thoſe times: and if this be a good Argument, this Doctrine was con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demned by the Church of Chriſt: <hi>Ergo</hi> this was the Cuſtome of the Church of Chriſt: Then all the Hereſies that ever were condemned by Councils and by Fathers, muſt be acknowledg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed to have been, the Cuſtomes of the Church of Chriſt. But <hi>T. G.</hi> will <hi>ſet down</hi> the words of <hi>Calvin,</hi> and make it thence appear that <hi>there was ſuch a Cuſtom.</hi> Anſw. By all this what the Dr. doth confeſs, <hi>viz. That ſome people condem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned by the Council uſed this Cuſtome,</hi> ſhall appear,
<pb n="380" facs="tcp:102663:181"/>but what <hi>T. G.</hi> had undertaken to make good from this Citation,<note place="margin">p. 445.</note> 
                  <hi>That St.</hi> Auſtin <hi>held, that formal Invocation, was a part of the worſhip due to Saints.</hi> This ſhall diſappear. <hi>But then again, who ſeeth not ſaith</hi> T. G. that for fear the Reader ſhould ſee this; <hi>the Dr. moſt. conveni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ently left out of his Citation, thoſe words of</hi> Cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vin, <hi>which were moſt material to the preſent pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe,</hi> viz. <hi>That the</hi> Decree <hi>was made, to forbid direct praying to Saints at the Altar, and the rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, in his opinion, why thoſe Fathers made that Decree, was to reſtrain the force of an evil Cuſtom, which they could not totally repreſs? for had theſe words been put down, the thing had been too clear to be denied, viz.</hi> that Calvin acknowledged there was ſuch a Cuſtome at that time: where firſt the Dr is introduced as one denying that <hi>Calvin</hi> did acknowledge, that there was ſuch a Cuſtome at that time, whereas he manifeſtly confeſſeth what <hi>T. G.</hi> doth affirm, that he de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies,<note place="margin">p. 174</note> for he expreſly ſaith from <hi>Calvin, that the Council did condemn and forbid thoſe prayers, which were in uſe by ſome of the people,</hi> Second<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, whereas he doth accuſe the Dr. for leaving out the words of <hi>Calvin,</hi> which were moſt ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terial to the preſent purpoſe. This alſo is a loud untruth, as will appear by ſetting down the Doctors words, and by comparing of them with the words of <hi>Calvin,</hi> as they are repreſented in <hi>T. G.</hi> and they are theſe; <hi>That the Council of</hi> Carthage <hi>did forbid praying to Saints, leſt the publick Prayers ſhould he corrupted by ſuch kind of Addreſſes, Holy Peter, pray for us.</hi> And again, <hi>the Council did condemn and forbid thoſe Prayers, which were in uſe by ſome of the People:</hi> And now what is there is the words of <hi>Calvin</hi> Tranſlated by <hi>T. G.</hi> which is not contained in
<pb n="381" facs="tcp:102663:181"/>the words of Dr. <hi>Stillingfleet.</hi> Theſe things I have collected, not that I take delight in the diſcovery of this unchriſtian ſpirit of Calumny. I can aſſure <hi>T. G.</hi> it is no ſmall Grief to me to find a Dr. of Divinity, ſo prone to wound his Conſcience, and expoſe his credit to the cenſure of diſcerning Men. I am afflicted that the Atheiſt ſhould have ſuch great Temptations, to ſuſpect that we are guilty of the like inſinceri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty, in managing of the Chriſtian cauſe againſt him; or that the people ſhould have ſuch rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon to cry out, behold the falſhood of our Prieſts; ſee here what little reaſon we can have to credit any thing they ſay; ſince what they confidently avouch in the face of the World, is ſo unconſcionably falſe and full of Calumny: But I intreat them to conſider, we have great reaſon to ſuſpect, tis the unhappy principles of the Roman party, which do betray them to this evil practice. They think it lawful to equivo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cate and lye to thoſe they are pleaſed to call He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticks, and to promote the Cauſe of Holy Church by ſuch unchriſtian Arts. This I in charity be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve, becauſe I would not think them guilty of what this practice muſt import, if it were uſed by Proteſtants.</p>
               <p>A ſecond Art whereby <hi>T. G.</hi> endeavors to evade this charge,<note place="margin">§ 9.</note> and bring a diſrepute upon the Doctors Perſon and Performance, is a falſe and diſingenious repreſentation of the Queſtion betwixt us and the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> and an undeavour to poſſeſs the Reader with an ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prehenſion that the Dr. waved it, and durſt not ſpeak unto it. Thus <hi>p.</hi> 334: <hi>That the Reader my ſee what a</hi> prodigious ſtock <hi>of Wit is r<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e to make it out, that Invocation of Saints is Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry, I will, ſaith he, ſet down the</hi> Doctrine <hi>of
<pb n="382" facs="tcp:102663:182" rendition="simple:additions"/>the</hi> Church, <hi>as it ſtands Recorded in the</hi> Council <hi>of</hi> Trent: <hi>What that</hi> Council <hi>teacheth, is, that, it is good and profitable for Chriſtians humbly to Invocate the Saints, and to have recourſe to their prayers, aid, aſſiſtance whereby to obtain benefits of God, by his Son, our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who is our only Redeemer and Saviour.</hi> Theſe are the very words of the <hi>Council,</hi> and any Man <hi>but</hi> of <hi>common reaſon,</hi> would think it were as eaſy to prove <hi>Snow</hi> to be <hi>black,</hi> as ſo <hi>innocent</hi> a practice to be <hi>Idolatry,</hi> even <hi>Heathen Idolatry.</hi> Anſw. That the Reader may ſee what diſingenuity is here inſinuated, it is ſufficient only to advertiſe him that we do not accuſe the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> as guilty of Idolatry, for holding what ſhe de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livers in the words now cited, but for holding what ſhe inſinuates in the words which follow, and which <hi>T. G.</hi> thought moſt con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venient to conceal, <hi>viz. That every perſon may pray unto them, and that not only with vocal, but with mental prayer;</hi> and for enjoyning the ſick, <hi>to pray with his heart when he cannot do it with his mouth, O all ye Saints intercede for me, and ſuc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cour me.</hi> 
                  <q>What we <hi>teach,</hi> ſaith he, and <hi>do</hi> in this matter, is to <hi>deſire</hi> the <hi>Saints</hi> in Heaven to <hi>pray for us,</hi> as we deſire the <hi>Prayers</hi> of <hi>one another</hi> upon <hi>Earth,</hi> and muſt we for this be compared to <hi>Heathens?</hi> Do we not profeſs to all the World, that we look upon the <hi>Saints,</hi> not as <hi>Gods,</hi> but as the <hi>friends</hi> and <hi>Servants</hi> of <hi>God,</hi> that is, as <hi>juſt Men,</hi> whoſe <hi>prayers</hi> therefore are <hi>available</hi> with him? where then lies the <hi>Heatheniſm?</hi> where lies the <hi>Idolatry?</hi> Anſw.</q> it lies in praying to them with mental prayer, and in praying to their when they are as diſtant as is Earth from Heaven.<note place="margin">p. 353.</note> But ſaith <hi>T. G.</hi> the <hi>Queſtion</hi> at pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent <q>between Dr. <hi>Stillingfleet</hi> and the Church of
<pb n="383" facs="tcp:102663:182" rendition="simple:additions"/>of <hi>Rome,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">p. 353.</note> is not whether <hi>Divine Worſhip</hi> be to be given to the <hi>Saints,</hi> but whether an <hi>in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feriour worſhip</hi> of the like kind, with that which is given to <hi>holy Men</hi> upon <hi>Earth,</hi> for their <hi>holineſs,</hi> and near <hi>relation</hi> to <hi>God,</hi> may not be lawfully given to them,<note place="margin">p. 389.</note> now they are in <hi>Heaven?</hi> And again, we <hi>pray</hi> no otherwiſe to them, than we do to <hi>holy Men</hi> upon Earth, though more <hi>devoutly,</hi> upon the account of their unchangeable eſtate of bliſs.</q> Anſw. This he doth frequently affirm, but till he can pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duce ſome inſtance of this practice of praying, only with mental prayer to any Man alive, or of petitions vocal directed unto living perſons at ſo great a diſtance, his affirmation can be no better than a manifeſt untruth; but this is a peculiar Topick, of which, all thoſe who vain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly do endeavor to excuſe this Idol worſhip of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> are forced to make uſe of, <hi>viz.</hi> to affirm her Doctrine and practice, not to be what certainly it is, and thence conclude her not to be guilty of that crime, which could not be denied without this Artifice.</p>
               <p>Again, <hi>the Queſtion between us,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">§ 10. p. 173.</note> 
                  <hi>(ſaith the Dr.) is not how far ſuch wiſhes, rather then prayers, were thought allowable, being uttered occaſionally, as</hi> St. Auſtin <hi>doth this in</hi> St. Cyprian, <hi>but whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther ſolemn Invocation of Saints in the Duties of Religious worſhip, as it is now practiſed in the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man Church,<note place="margin">p. 44<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>.</note> were ever practiſed in</hi> St. Auſtins <hi>time,</hi> Here <hi>T. G.</hi> repreſents him as a ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry Shuffler, and moſt Rhetorically cries out, <q>alaſs, that ſo many <hi>Learned</hi> Men ſhould all this while have been miſtaken in the Queſtion, that they ſhould have ſpent ſo much <hi>oyl</hi> and <hi>ſweat</hi> to no purpoſe! The Queſtion hitherto contro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verted between Catholicks and Proteſtants was</q>
                  <pb n="384" facs="tcp:102663:183"/>held to be, <hi>whether it be lawful to invocate the Saints to pray for us?</hi> and <hi>whether this were agreeable to the practice of the primitive times?</hi> But now like <q>a <hi>miſchievous Card</hi> that will ſpoil the <hi>hand,</hi> this is <hi>dropt</hi> under the Table, and all the <hi>ſhow</hi> aboveboard, is, whether it may be clone in the <hi>Duties</hi> (as the calls them) of <hi>religious worſhip?</hi>
                  </q> Thus <hi>T. G.</hi> as if all perſons that ever writ be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore them, muſt have ſpoken nothing to the pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe, if this had been the Queſtion between <hi>T. G.</hi> and him, or that this could not be the Que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtion, if what he mentions were another; or that it were impoſſible that Men diſputing whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther this were agreeable to the practice of the Primitive times, ſhould alſo diſpute whether it were the practice of St. <hi>Auſtins,</hi> time. Who knows not that one <hi>medium</hi> to prove this practice to be lawful, is, that it was the practice of the primitive times, and that St. <hi>Auſtins</hi> times are inſtanced in, as a ſufficient Confirmation of that grand aſſertion. This is the very method of <hi>T. G.</hi> and theſe are his formal word, <hi>This was the Doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine and practice of Chriſtian people in St.</hi> Auſtins <hi>time;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 25.</note> this he endeavors to confirm from that of <hi>Cyprian;</hi> and unto this the Dr. returns this An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer, and yet this muſt not be the Queſtion be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt <hi>T. G.</hi> and him.<note place="margin">§ 11.</note> Laſtly, the Dr. ſayth he undertakes to ſhew out of the <hi>Primitive Fathers, that it was the property of the Chriſtian Religion, to give Divine Worſhip to none but God,</hi> and in this ſtrain he runs on for no leſs than ten leaves toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther and without ever proving that <hi>Catholicks do give Divine Worſhip to holy Angels and Saints,</hi> he moſt triumphantly concludes them to be <hi>Idolaters.</hi> Anſw. The falſhood of this paſſage is ſo excee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dingly notorious, that there is nothing requiſite beſides the uſe of reaſon to diſcern it, for p. 146,
<pb n="385" facs="tcp:102663:183"/>159. We have this triumphant Argument. <q>Upon the ſame account that the Heathen did give Divine honor to their inferior Deityes, thoſe of the Roman Church do ſo to Saints and Angels.</q> And how unhappy <hi>T. G.</hi> was in his attempts upon this Argument I have abun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dantly evinced: Again the Doctor Argues thus <q>The Fathers do expreſly deny that <hi>Invocation</hi> or <hi>Prayer</hi> is to be made to Angels;</q> for ſo <hi>Origen,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">p. 158.</note> and <hi>theodoret</hi> ſpeak expreſly that <hi>men are not to pray to Angels,</hi> and any one that reads <q>St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> will find that he makes ſolemn In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation to be as proper to God as Sacrifice is. 2. On what account ſhould it be unlawful to <hi>Sacrifice</hi> to <hi>Saints</hi> and <hi>Angels,</hi> if it be lawful to <hi>Invocate</hi> them? May not one be <hi>relative</hi> and <hi>tranſient</hi> as well as the other, can any man in his ſenſes think that a meer outward <hi>Sacrifice,</hi> is more acceptable to God than the <hi>Devotion of our heart is?</hi>
                  </q> Thus the learned Doctor, and there needs nothing to convince us of the ſtrength and pertinency of this diſcourſe, but to reflect upon the vanity and weakneſs of what <hi>T. G.</hi> hath ventured to oppoſe againſt it. See. <hi>Ch.</hi> 6. <hi>Prop.</hi> 4. <hi>Corol.</hi> 3. beſides in vindication of the Teſtimo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies of <hi>Irenxus, Origen, Theodoret,</hi> St. <hi>Auſtin, Hi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lary</hi> the <hi>Deacon,</hi> and of the <hi>Council</hi> of <hi>Laodicea.</hi> I have clearly manifeſted that all theſe Fathers cited by the learned Doctor, do very evidently prove the Invocation of Bleſſed Saints and An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels to be, according to their judgements the giving of that honor to them, which is due to God, and ſo is properly divine.</p>
               <p>I might be large upon the ſecond head <hi>viz.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">§ 12.</note> in giving many pregnant demonſtrations that he n<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>oſt wretchedly corrupts thoſe Fathers which he cites or Anſwers. But reader having glutted
<pb n="386" facs="tcp:102663:184"/>thee with manifold examples of thiskind al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ready, part 2. I beg thee to accept of theſe few inſtances which I ſhall repreſent unto thy view, noteing what he hath added to the words of thoſe few Fathers which he hath ventured to produce or Anſwer, in a larger Character.</p>
               <p n="1">1.<note place="margin">1. The words of Celſus are, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Orig. adverſ. Celſ. l. 8. p. 416. What T. G. cites is no where to be found.</note> The invocation which <hi>Cel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus</hi> contended for was <hi>Votiva illis Sacrificia reddere. T. G. p.</hi> 363.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>Celſus</hi> his evaſion was that none are to be honored <hi>for Gods</hi> but thoſe to whom the ſupreme God doth communicate it.<note place="margin">2. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Celſus apud Orig. l. 8. p. 384.</note> 
                  <hi>T. G. p.</hi> 357.</p>
               <p n="3">3.<note place="margin">3. The words of Celſus are, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ibid. p. 385.</note> By <hi>Celſus</hi> this was not ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jected, but only that they were by the ſame rule by which they worſhiped <hi>Chriſt for God,</hi> to wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip in like manner the inferior Deities. <hi>p.</hi> 358.</p>
               <p n="4">4. <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> ſaith that ſome among the <hi>Colloſſians</hi> ſaid that <hi>We ought to be reconciled</hi> and have acceſs to the Father not by Chriſt but by the Angels.<note place="margin">4. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Chryſ. in locum.</note> 
                  <hi>T. G. p.</hi> 378.</p>
               <p n="5">5. The reaſon why they did ſo is given by <hi>Theophylact</hi> becauſe they eſteemed it a thing unworthy of the Majeſty of the Son of God <hi>on the one ſide to make this re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conciliation,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">5. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. The<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ophyl. in cap. 2. ad Coloſſ.</note> and far tranſcending mans poverty and lowneſs <hi>on the other. T. G.</hi> ibid.</p>
               <p>This I confeſs is not ſo properly an addition (becauſe he ownes it ſo to be) as a moſt palpable depravation of the Fathers ſenſe.</p>
               <pb n="378" facs="tcp:102663:184"/>
               <p>Theſe are ſome few diſcoveries of the unchriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an arts, and diſingenious deportment of <hi>T. G.</hi> to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards the Dr. I wiſh I could ſay ſomething bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter of his learning or his judgement. But alaſs the whole Book clearly manifeſts that he is un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>acquainted with the thing called Learning. Let any man produce in his 440 pages one conſide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rable notion which is not uſhered in with the great names of Dr. <hi>Taylor</hi> or of Mr. <hi>Thorndyke,</hi> let him point but to one ſingle inſtance wherein he ſhews himſelf a Scholar, or a man of reading, let him produce one obſervation or Authority which is not trivial and common in almoſt every Roman Pamphlet, and I will beg his pardon for paſſing ſo ſevere a cenſure on him. In ſhort, the only new thing in his book is this,<note place="margin">p. 369.</note> that he adviſes Whores to have recourſe to <hi>Mary Magdalene.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Laſtly, his want of judgement and dexterity in making inferences,<note place="margin">Note, that the word <hi>Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>noring</hi> though it be prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted in the Italick Chara<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cter, is an addition of his own, the Canons cited by him only do en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joyn us. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> cannot be doubted by any who conſiders what he hath diſcourſed, <hi>p.</hi> 222, 223. and <hi>p.</hi> 418. all which I have abundantly refuted with an <hi>ha ha he,</hi> and to conſider all the exam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples of like nature to them, would be to frame a ſecond Anſwer to his book. One farther inſtance of this kind we have <hi>p.</hi> 384. where he thus argues. <q>The <hi>Council</hi> of <hi>Laodicea</hi> both in in the <hi>Canon</hi> 34 as alſo <hi>Canon</hi> 51. alloweth the <hi>honoring</hi> and celebrating the <hi>Feaſt-dayes</hi> of the <hi>Martyrs</hi> which is a <hi>plain indication</hi> that it intended not to condemn in this <hi>Canon</hi> the <hi>worſhip</hi> due to <hi>Angels.</hi>
                  </q> Which Syllogiſtically runs thus, they who allow the honoring and celebrating the feaſt dayes of the <hi>Martyrs</hi> can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not intend to forbid the invocation of Angels, but the <hi>Canons</hi> of <hi>Laodicea</hi> do allow the hono<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring and celebrating the feaſts of the Martyrs,
<pb n="388" facs="tcp:102663:185"/>
                  <hi>Ergo. Anſw.</hi> And is it not notorious that the Proteſtants allow the honoring and celebrating the Feaſt-days of many Martyrs, why therefore doth he not conclude that they cannot con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demn the invocation of the bleſſed Angels.</p>
               <p>Again they who are <hi>more to be honored than men</hi> are to be invocated, according to <hi>T. G.</hi> but Angels in the Judgement of <hi>Theodoret</hi> are more to be honored then men, <hi>Ergo. Anſw.</hi> and is not this the judgement alſo of the Proteſtans, why therefore did he not infer that Proteſtants do not condemn this invocation.</p>
               <p>And now conſider whether <hi>T. G.</hi> had reaſon to uſher in this inconſiderate and Childiſh tatle, with the enſuing Preface <hi>it is manifeſt that the</hi> Council <hi>of</hi> Laodicea <hi>cannot with any ſhew of probability be underſtood of that worſhip which the Catholick Church gives to holy Angels.</hi> And to conclude with ſuch a triumph, <hi>by this the Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der may ſee whether we had more reaſon to fear the force of this Canon,</hi> &amp;c. Whereas that which is manifeſted and plainly indicated by this whole diſcourſe, is chiefly this, that <hi>T. G.</hi> labours not only under a great want of Learning but of judgement too. But to them who know that he is an Apoſtate from the Church of <hi>England</hi> all demonſtrations of this nature muſt be need<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſs. What I have written I am humbly confi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent muſt be ſufficient to convince his conſcience of that horrid action if God peradventure will give him repentance to the acknowledgement of the truth which is the hearty deſire of him who honors his <hi>Perſon,</hi> and his <hi>Wit,</hi> whileſt he detects his want of Learning and of Judgement, and refutes his Calumnies.</p>
            </div>
            <trailer>FINIS.</trailer>
            <pb facs="tcp:102663:186" rendition="simple:additions"/>
         </div>
      </body>
   </text>
</TEI>
